Date: 2013-03-12 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction; Magic
Description: Things are always different, and deeper, than they seem. Torrance Baker has a good life, on the surface. Wealth, political power, and good friends that would do anything for him. Or so one would imagine. The death of his sister's lover, a civil war, and a new potentially devastating, death plague hangs over him however and threatens to plunge the kingdom of Noram into chaos if someone doesn't stop it. Once again, it falls to him to use his power and position to save them all. Reality is about to become a lot clearer for him, however, as all of the secrets of his real origin are finally unveile

The Young Ancients

Tor: Book Seven

Ancient Kings

P.S. Power

Orange Cat Publishing

Chapter one

Tor sat back a good ways from the others, the cushioned crushed green velvet bench under him not feeling nearly as soft as it should have. That had to do with a combination of factors, including the fact that he was ready to spring up and charge the giant in front of him from across the room. Not that doing so would actually be a good idea. The huge redhead was the Prince after all.

And his best friend.

"It's not that... Look Tor, you have to understand how delicate this whole thing is... Father can't really side against Count Morris in this, which..." The words trailed off, a thing that Tor got at least. The whole situation was a vast problem. One that didn't have a good solution at all.

Three days before, Count Morris' heir, Sandra, who was also the head of the Lairdgren Group, murdered a young woman named Regina Helmsley. Right in front of Tor too, so it wasn't like he didn't know that she'd done it. No one doubted that part. The problem, it seemed, was that the Conserina hadn't been trying to kill anyone at all. She'd just been planning to knock Tiera down and hadn't really realized that the other girl was standing too close behind her for the trick to work right. The poor thing hadn't lasted even seconds, her head being torn in half like it was. By a weapon that he'd created.

His sister's girlfriend.

Tor kind of wanted to get up and flee the Palace about then, but didn't, because it would be cowardly and probably not protect him from what was coming anyway. His sister wasn't... in her right mind. Not at the moment. No, there was going to be backlash from this, and if they all got out alive it would be a miracle.

Rubbing at his face, trying to wipe away the whole thing if he could, a sense of exhaustion took him. It wasn't real. He'd slept well enough, except for the image of Regina falling to bits in front of him the whole time. The poor thing.

"Well, we can't just tell Tiera to back down, and I really don't think that she's going to hold off all that long. She's been hiding her thoughts from me, but the pure rage coming from her pattern kind of gives how she's feeling away. I don't suppose you have a plan? I'd normally suggest groveling, but... Honestly I don't think it will work this time. Not yet." That last line got addressed to the other red haired giant in the room. The King. Richard.

Instead of glaring at him for suggesting the idea of humbling himself to a fourteen year old girl, the man just nodded and sighed. It was a huge thing, one that spoke of having had very little rest himself in the last few days. Then, he had a lot to worry about, didn't he? An overthrow attempt, along with a possible civil war coming and all that.

"I know. This is perhaps the worst timing for a thing like this. Even if all were peaceful and calm I doubt that I'd get out of it unscathed. Right now..." He looked at the far wall, then after about fifteen seconds of silence his gaze slid over to Count Lairdgren.

The much smaller man was about four or five inches taller than Tor, but otherwise looked like a slightly older version of him. Identical in a way that only twins could be, normally. The actual reason why was different than that, supposedly, since the Count was several thousand years old and Tor only twenty, but in a way it was kind of reassuring. After all, the man was great looking. Black hair, brown eyes, and pale skin meeting up with perfectly balanced features that made him look almost unreal. Enough so that it was like he had make-up on, even though Tor knew that wasn't the case. It wasn't something he controlled, but it beat being ugly, as far as day to day life went, since he didn't have a choice in how he looked really. No more than anyone else.

It was a strange thought, and he snapped out of the state he'd fallen into as soon as the man spoke, the voice a little flat sounding, like his own used to be a lot, and still was from time to time. It had a heavy sound to the undertone, as if the fellow had already done this before and was only going through the motions of caring. Maybe he had? Just because it was new to Tor, that didn't mean someone as old as Burks wouldn't have seen it, or something close enough to not make a big difference as to how it made him feel.

"I know Richard. Tiera won't take this well, I fear. It is, of course, my fault. I assured her that making peace with the Morris family was a good idea, and that has not gone well at all. I don't see a good way out of this. It will most certainly end in death. We need to pick who dies for it carefully however. Doing otherwise might lead to much greater losses than we wish to bear."

Tor felt like glaring, but before he could say anything nasty sounding his younger brother Timon spoke up. He was sitting across the room, very close to Princess Karina actually. Enough so that the back of her hand was resting against his leg. It would have made him jealous, before. Karina and he had been close friends once. Maybe they still were? It wasn't like that had been years before, and they hadn't had a falling out or anything. It seemed a bit strange that she was trying to be that cozy with his little brother, but Timon had already spoken of it. She was setting the stage for a marriage with him, in just a couple of years. They couldn't have sex to tie them together yet, Timon being too young, so the Princess was being friendly in other ways.

Her skin was a nice tan color, and her rust red hair was cute enough, but her face was a little thin at the moment. Like she hadn't been eating, or was growing just a bit too fast.

Tim stared at the Count, his eyes dead. It really seemed like he was about to suggest something rude to the man, but he didn't. His words were polite enough even, considering everything.

"It won't be Tiera that dies for this." It was a statement. A simple thing that didn't give even a nod to pleading for his sisters continued existence. "She isn't the most easygoing person in the world all the time, but she's still my sister and really, in noble terms she isn't in the wrong here. The whole thing lands on Morris, at every turn."

Those last words got a strange reaction from the room, since everyone except Tor nodded at them.

The Queen, Connie, actually closed her eyes.

"Can you imagine what anyone else would be doing in the same place? A lover slaughtered before their own eyes like that? I expected to wake with the palace falling around our ears that night. Then taking in Sandra like we had to... I understand the reasons, but it's such a poor plan." She glared at her husband a bit. "I don't see a good way out of this, do you?"

Huge shoulders hunched and the man shook his giant head slowly.

"No. If we turn on Morris now it will serve to drive too much of our support away. After all, those on the fence are just looking for an excuse to not participate in the coming war. We need their troops and support though. If we do nothing... we may well have the same reaction, if from a different quarter. Tiera has some friends already, some of whom have pointed out that allowing Count Morris to act dishonorably during that farce of a duel is a sign that my reign is... less than perfect." Rich leaned forward and picked up the large metal goblet that sat on the low wooden table in front of him. "Those are my supporters too. Nothing I can do will fix this. Nothing at all."

The room was silent for a few moments. Finally Tor spoke, his voice somber, trying to think out loud.

"I can try to talk to Tiera again. Explain it all..."

That got a snort from Timon that was derisive enough Connie glared at him a bit. She did soften after a few seconds though, and glanced at the boy as he spoke instead of staring daggers.

"That won't really work. Sandra Morris is dead, Tor. She doesn't know it yet, but it's coming. Her father too. Probably her mother and younger sister as well in the end. We might be able to save those last two, if we do it right. I don't know if that's possible. On the good side we can take them out of the kingdom for a bit, since they're scheduled to go to Soam for the trip there in a few days anyway. I..." It wasn't his habit to just stop talking like that, but it was clear that his mind was working through a thousand different possibilities at once, and he just didn't have room for anything else for a few seconds. "Really we should have someone with her all the time now. We do have to explain it all, but just because it was an accident, well, that won't save anyone, will it? I suppose we could strand Tiera in Vagus or Tellerand for a while, but she'd find her way back eventually."

Tor was almost certain that last part was supposed to be a joke, but at the moment it sounded like a plan to him. If they took her Fast Craft and flying gear away and set her up somewhere else like that... Well, it would just be cruel. She needed her friends and family right then, having suffered a huge loss like she had. It was frustrating though, since it didn't seem like they could just count on her to be reasonable.

"I wish this were someone else. Then we could just explain things and get them to calm down, at least for long enough to get through this war." It was a stupid thing to say, he knew, but no one called him on it directly. Connie smiled at him sadly, and shook her head.

"I don't think that's really the case. Most nobles would be plotting right now. Making ready to destroy us all for our parts in this. To her grief stricken mind we did this to her, stole her love from her. In many very real ways that's just the case. If it were some other time we'd simply have a trial and allow the Council of Counts to deal with it..."

She stopped and made a hard and slightly sour face that didn't fit with how she normally looked at all. Not around Tor at least. There were a few new lines there though, that hadn't been in place before he'd left. Vertical ones around the mouth that seemed like she'd been frowning a lot. Worried about something. Possibly him? They were very close after all. He'd been fine though, just hiding in the wilds, away from everyone so that he could work. His original plan had been to hunt down the Larval Assassins and kill them all, but then it occurred to him that he could use magic to cause them to all flee back to their homeland. It didn't even hurt them, the magical field just made it so they couldn't help but go there, interfacing with the nano systems that were built into them. True, he could kill them too still, with a simple device that he'd built that would cause their bodies to just stop working for a while, but this was better, for now. Kinder.

Connie shook her head a little.

"We do have the Counts here. Should we leave it to them? It will be harder for anyone to criticize us personally. I hate to make such a thing political, but what else can we do?"

Count Lairdgren started to nod gently, but didn't say anything for a very long time. No one else did either, though Timon clearly didn't think it was as brilliant a plan as the others did. His face was set, but there was a hint of anger around his eyes, as if he knew something that Tor didn't about what would happen. Reaching out, Tor let his mind brush against the boy's field, only to find that it was closed to him. That or he wasn't allowing himself to react at all. His brother looked over and shook his own head, once, and then looked at the King while Lairdgren started speaking.

"It's a plan at least. I don't know what it will actually do. Probably serve to split the Counts completely. Still, we don't benefit from waiting in a war like this. The longer it takes for the conspiracies to come into play, the less likely we'll be to find them all in time. The King's Army and those of his allies hold a clear advantage at this moment in weapons and training. The longer things rest, the more likely it will become that someone finds a way to even the playing field. I think we should set this up then. If I get a vote that is. Richard? It's your kingdom after all."

The Ancient looked across the room to where the man sat and waited, focused on him so tightly that Tor could feel the ordering of the world between the other two. Rich finally looked back, his voice going a little deeper in response to the implied threat of being stared at like he was.

"Let's do it. Can I count on your aid in this? The largest problem here might be addressed by such an action, the Counts placated by having a say in the matter, but if Tiera takes action counter to what they decide..."

For a few seconds Tor wondered what he meant by that. What was his little sister going to do? Go and kill the Morris family by herself and steal his County? Then he realized that was exactly what the man was suggesting. It was hard to remember that the girl had already successfully defeated the man once already, using hit and run tactics and a lot of property destruction to cripple his economy and military might, without even killing a single person. In about a week.

She could do that again, or worse, and legally no one could really stop her. That part was a shock to Tor, but he kept forgetting that his sister was a Conserina. Technically Count Lairdgren could order her to stand down, which was what the King was suggesting he do, but given her anger at the moment, Tor really doubted that it was going to go well if they tried it.

The Count just bowed.

"I'll make the needed suggestions. Tor, would you stay with your sister for the time being? Close to her if nothing else? You've been living at the school, in your house there, haven't you?" It was asked, not stated, but everyone in the room already knew it was the case. He'd only been back for a few days himself, before everything had happened. His wife, Alyssa, was a student there, so it made sense for him to be nearby.

No one else thought that was particularly important, actually, but he did. Besides, it was as good a place to work from as any, given the speed of travel the Fast Carriages could bring to the table.

Timon looked upset, in a very subtle way, his face slightly more pale than usual for some reason. It was the kind of thing he wouldn't have noticed before his Rhetistics had broken down, Tor didn't think.

The boy didn't look at the others then, staring directly at Tor himself.

"She blames you for this. In part. She's cutting you slack, since you're her brother and obviously meant well, but you need to keep that in mind. To her you practically ordered Sandra to do it. The only people she blames more are Sandra and the King. She'll move past that with you eventually, being family, but..."

No one asked why the King was getting part of the blame. Not even Richard questioned it. He'd given Sandra Morris sanctuary at his Palace and asked Tiera to stand down, claiming that the death was a tragic mistake. It really was, and the tall, dark skinned girl had sworn to it while using a Truth amulet, so it wasn't a lie, but Tiera wasn't exactly being reasonable at the moment either. If it had just been him that she was blaming, or Count Lairdgren, they could have worked it out, in time, but everyone kind of feared that the girl was going to do something drastic at any moment.

Like try to kill the King.

That was treason, but she was, like it or not, an Immortal. It had been Richard himself that explained that part to Tor. No one could really do much to her, could they? She was super-human, very angry, and not going away. Plus, as Timon had intimated earlier, if the King did act against her, or if Count Lairdgren tried, then there would be a very different fight. One that would involve the rest of their family. She was, right or wrong, his sister after all.

The worst thing about all of that was something he hadn't really understood before. The King, the leader of an entire land, with a powerful army, vast spy network and no doubt a host of personal assassins ready to go, was afraid. Of them. Of Tiera and Timon. Of the Count... and even Tor. That last one was almost impossible for him to wrap his mind around when he'd heard it, but the King wasn't lying about his thoughts. His field told about how clear that worry was to the ruler.

The explanation had been surreal too. After all, why would any of them be trying to harm the King? He was, by nature, a good guy. One with too many secrets for his own good and a bit too into all of his intrigues and what not, but that didn't make him evil. No, that would feel different. But he was legitimately worried that Tiera would kill him and take out his family while doing so. After all, she had the ability, didn't she? If not at the moment, then she would in time, if she wanted to learn.

Tor had to agree there, having scuffled with her a bit a few days before. She'd broken six of his ribs, and if it had been a regular fight, without shields and magical weapons, she honestly might have beaten him. She was stronger than he was, for all she looked tiny, and faster too. He thought he was a better fighter still, but how long would that last? She was going to the same school he had, with the same instructors as far as that went. More, she was really studying fighting, as her main course there. He'd just taken some classes for a few years, since it was on his schedule. At the rate she seemed to be learning Tor didn't doubt that she'd be a better fighter than he was within the year. Maybe sooner.

Well, as long as he didn't cheat, which he was going to be doing if it ever came to it. Otherwise someone might really get hurt.

What then though? Once she really knew how to fight, she could go for the King, even without magical weapons, and possibly take him out. Sure, that would mean having to leave Noram for a generation or two while people forgot about her, but she was immortal, and that meant she could do it. Most wouldn't risk that sort of thing, but his sister wasn't really thinking clearly at the moment, was she?

Tor sighed.

"Right. Well, let's tell her that there's going to be a real trial. Maybe that will buy us some time? If she knows that Rich is trying to fix this and knows why, maybe that will help? She's angry, but she isn't evil or insane. I don't think." He hated to add the last bit, but Timon made a face at him for saying it anyway.

"It isn't your way, or mine, but she's the one that has the right of it here Tor." Tim waved at the King in an offhand fashion, as if the man were a relative already, instead of the leader of the land. "Not the part about King Richard, but the rest of it. If I wasn't worried how she'd react I'd suggest that Richard go and lay on the floor for her. As it stands I think we should wait as far as that goes. He's the King after all. It would be annoying to have to replace him at this point."

That got a snort, from Rolph. The name got Tor to smile to himself and make a mental correction, Prince Alphonse. Rolph Merchant had just been his name at school, used to protect him from... Really, the more Tor thought about it, the more he realized that it had probably been about ego, more than anything else. Protecting the Heir from his own upbringing and power. He'd learned accounting there, but the most important lesson had been about not thinking he was better than everyone else. It was kind of a big deal, and the fact that the King had set it up was too. Most nobles didn't think that far ahead with their children, Tor knew.

The Prince smiled, if a bit sadly.

"That's the truth. Well, I'll just be off with Tor then, to smooth things over with his sister." He held up a hand, the smile gone from his face. It was, oddly enough, directed toward his mother though he looked directly at Timon when he did it. That was something new, Tor thought. Why would his friend be worried about what Tim thought at all? The boy was only twelve for goodness sake.

"I don't think she'll kill me. Maybe slap me around a bit. What do you think?"

The younger boy looked back, his face unreadable.

"I... have to agree. That would be a good idea. She isn't angry at you in particular at all. If you went to present the story to her, spent some time with her for a few days, it might help. Maybe if Princess Veronica went to visit as well? They like each other I hear. Not in the same way you two do, given the questions there, but since Veronica is practically our sister, Tiera will have to stay her hand."

On the good side, Tor figured, no one else seemed to understand what he meant either, except Count Lairdgren, who shrugged and explained, looking at first the Queen and then Richard, making a face.

"Yes, that. Veronica came to me a few weeks ago and requested genetic screening. At first I didn't understand why, but the results were... Unusual. To say the least." Then, frustratingly, he stopped speaking, as if waiting for someone else to fill in the hard parts. Tim just sat though, regarding the man as if he were a moron.

Rich looked slightly ticked off and growled at him. "Explain."

After a few seconds Burks pulled out an amulet, a Truth device. Turning it on he was suddenly surrounded by a cream colored glow that had two goldenrod colored stripes down the front and back. It was a real amulet too, Tor thought, it felt correct at any rate. That was good, because the man had a fake one that he'd used before. The sigil on this bit of focus stone was pink though and glowed merrily, instead of the green that had been on the Ancient's own version of it.

"It seems that Princess Veronica is, biologically, my child. Mine and Constance's." He looked at the Queen then and made a face that was a little strange seeming. A wry, slightly lopsided grin that looked a bit too relaxed for an admission like that. "The only problem there is that Constance and I have never been lovers, or particularly close in that way. Certain things are required to have a child, and to the very best of my knowledge, we haven't done any of them, at any point."

The field of cream and golden yellow didn't flicker at all.

That didn't stop Tor from feeling like his stomach had fallen out the bottom of his being though. After all, he and Burks, biologically speaking, as he'd said, were the same person. That would mean, in a very real way that Varley was... his own daughter.

And they'd had sex.

There was a low murmur from the Queen, and Tor knew that he should have been watching her reaction, but he had to surge to his feet and look for a place to be sick. The heaving that came was dry, since he couldn't really throw up very well for some reason and had never been able too, but his body tried really hard to get it done. He sank to his knees, still wracked with pain and surging every few seconds, before anyone said anything that he could understand. Karina ran across the room to him, patting his back gently.

"It's alright... You couldn't have known, either of you."

That was true, but for some reason it didn't really leave him feeling any better. After a minute, Connie having taken up the amulet, the worst of it stopped, so he was able to listen to what she was saying again.

"I really haven't ever done anything with Burks. Frankly... I've never been that enthused about him. He's attractive enough, certainly, but a bit overbearing at times." She blushed a little, which was visible through the glow, so it had to be a real thing, or at least her being close to combat rage. "I don't know how this might have happened otherwise however."

Again it was all true, and the King didn't seem that upset about it, having had a few seconds to adjust it seemed. He sat back a bit and just waited, clearly thinking. Tor envied him his aplomb, not feeling it himself at all.

"That's interesting. Well, she's the third child, so from a legal stand point not required to be mine by blood. I have to say that the thought she might not be mine had occurred to me before. Then, she does take after her mother, doesn't she? It could have just been that."

That got Burks to sigh and stand.

"Yes, that's the other part of this, isn't it?" Again he stopped and for once Tor didn't really want him to go on. Thankfully he didn't. Not at all.

Timon did though. Jerk that he was.

"I see. So Constance is also your daughter? I take it that you never had relations with her mother either?" There was a coolness to his voice, a thing that got the attention of everyone in the room. Tor wasn't able to track the subtle meaning, the feeling of his lips tingling being a bit too strong.

"Correct. On all counts."

Then, for the first time in his life, Torrance Baker managed something that he hadn't really been certain was possible at all. He spewed black bile across the polished marble floor in front of him, his body spasming so hard he nearly cracked his head against it. After about two minutes of this, a burning sensation hitting him like fire, he managed to sit up. Karina didn't help him this time.

No, her eyes had gone wide instead.

"Oh... Crap. Well Tim, I guess it's a good thing we haven't been sleeping together then, isn't it?" She didn't make eye contact with Tor at all, but Alphonse did, his own eyes wide.

Dangerously so.

"I... think that we shouldn't take anything done without knowledge to heart. No children were produced and that's the real point of such taboos. Just a few mistakes made. Nothing to worry about..." He didn't sound overly convinced however, which left Tor suddenly feeling ashamed. His friend couldn't even look at him.

Probably because Tor was dirty and tainted now. An evil... Was there even a name for what he was? Someone that had sex with his own family like that? He decided to try heaving for a while more, to get the filth out of him, but nothing came. No one called for the floor to be cleaned either, but after a few moments, Karina produced a kerchief for him to wipe his mouth with. It was light blue and had her initials embroidered on one corner in black.

"Thanks." He muttered the word as he stood, turning to look at the others, knowing that he couldn't really avoid them forever. Not unless he moved out of the Kingdom for a few hundred years. No one spoke for a while but finally Timon chuckled a little.

"I did not see that one coming. Interesting, like the King said. So, who could set that up? Gray?" He was talking directly to Burks, who nodded, his face looking a good bit less than perfectly pleased.

"Yes. Genetic manipulation is her area of expertise. We can't count any of the Ancients out, except for you kids, of course. Still, Lara would be my first guess. Why though? It doesn't really make sense."

Tor felt something then, a strange thing that he'd noticed before, in the last months. It was as if his mind was receding down a tunnel after a fashion. He felt his mouth shape words, and felt better. Calm and collected suddenly, as if nothing really mattered that much at all. Relaxed.

"It might be possible that Lara was trying to cross breed our lines Burks. To create another version of me that could assume control of Noram? I don't have any way of knowing what deals or bargains she and I might have made, after this first copy of myself was created, for implantation. I lived for hundreds of years after this Rhetistic set was developed after all. There seems to be some sense in it however. Veronica is brilliant, and while not immortal the genetic potential is there for that to happen in future generations, particularly if there is more inbreeding in the germ line." The words were deeper than Tor's real voice, smooth and friendly, even when serious.

Cordes.

The version of him that had been put in Tor's mind as a child at least. He was a good guy it seemed, so far. At least he hadn't used his hundreds of years of experience to overwhelm Tor's twenty year old brain or anything. Since that probably would have taken the thing living inside his mind all of ten seconds to arrange, it had to be a good sign.

Didn't it?

Timon tilted his head, and most of the others stared as if Tor had well and truly lost it, but Burks seemed to simply consider what was said, unsurprised.

"There are some anomalies that such a scenario might explain. Like Tor and Timon having combat rage. Tiera doesn't, but someone has clearly altered her genetic pattern. She's more aggressive than most of the old warrior lines were. Whoever's doing this clearly has some kind of plan in place. It might not be that one, in particular, but there is something."

King Richard looked baffled, but sounded relaxed and confident anyway.

"Is this the Ancient King then? Cordes the first? I don't think that we've had the privilege yet, before this." He bowed slightly, the kind of thing that was used between equals.

Not that they were. It was Noram and right now Rich ruled it, even if Cordes had started the whole thing in the first place. Tor felt his body bow back, going deeper than the King had in angle. Considerably so.

"That's right. Call me Cordes. Not that I won't be gone in a moment. I just felt that I should let Burks here know about the idea I had. I need to let Torrance Purple back out however, or he'll kick my ass, which is as it should be. He's having a bit of a hard time with the news about Constance and her daughters. It isn't his fault, or even that grave a sin. Even by the rules here and now, I don't think. After all, there are allowances made for mistakes, aren't there? It shouldn't even be that large of a social error, since no one could have known about it. Indeed, few would believe it even now, if told. I hope that no one is too put out by the idea. Especially if it turns out that some version of me had it done. If that's the case, please know I apologize in advance. This is a bit creepier than I'd like to think of myself as ever being."

There was a bit of chuckle to the voice, but as fast as he had come into play, Cordes left. Tor sagged for a few seconds, the weight of all the new information dragging him down.

"This is horrible. I... How am I supposed to live with this?" There was a bit more of a plaintive note in his voice than he really liked and Tor knew his face had to look awful as well. He'd slept with what were essentially his own children. There wasn't even a name for how close Varley was to him, was there? If Connie was his daughter and Burks, or even, himself were essentially the girl's father then she was seventy-five percent his.

Count Lairdgren made eye contact, actually looking slightly worried for once. The hair on his head was short now, about the same as the cut that Tor wanted, when he had a chance to see a barber again. It was a few inches long, but tidy looking.

"It would have been easier if you had a different upbringing Tor. The fact of the matter is that this is just another thing, and you shouldn't carry around guilt or pain over the idea. You didn't know, couldn't get any of them pregnant, and have no responsibility in the matter in any way. Not that we know of yet. If you take up time travel as a hobby, then that might change, but I doubt it. Not that you won't be able to pull it off some day, but it's always a poor plan. The dangers are far too great and effects often horrific." He looked at Timon and Karina and shrugged. "This is someone else changing the game. More to the point it was always different than we thought, now we're simply armed with greater information. You'll live, and even though it's not a good thing, you also didn't do anything wrong. I know that won't help for right now, but it's true. Besides, there might be... I'll need to look into some things."

Tor tried to rally, but it wasn't working very well, so he dropped into a trance state instead, holding his mind still and not thinking about the topic at hand in any way. He was good at things like that, since mastering the mind was a big part of building. It left him feeling blank and his mind glassy, which was hard to explain to anyone else, but made sense to him. After taking a single deep breath he nodded.

"I need to get back then, and avoid this place for a while. I'm sorry everyone. I know that it isn't exactly the brave thing to do, but my being here won't make it better either. I'll see if I can't patch things up with Tiera a bit. I don't know if I can, but it seems like a good idea to try. Will there be a trial soon then? For Sandra? I don't know that... Well, maybe it will help."

Tim glanced at the King and rolled his eyes, which got the giant man to puff his cheeks out a bit.

"I doubt that it will on that front. Please tell her the situation, if she'll listen. I really am trying to do what I can, while not letting the whole kingdom fall apart."

Tor looked at the bile on the floor and tried not to blush, it was a mess, but there weren't any cleaning supplies handy and he really didn't want to spend the extra time there, if he could get free. Timon walked next to him and slapped a hand on his back and then, surprisingly, patted Karina's too. He smiled a bit when Tor gave him a horrified glance.

"What? We weren't sleeping together. Some hand holding won't give me nightmares. Besides, my genetics are from mother, even though yours aren't. If that's the case then Karina and I aren't really related anyway. I think that's what Count Lairdgren means to check on. If it's alright I need to leave and Tor probably should as well. Please keep us up to date on the trial? We could use any information that comes up, so that we can act appropriately. Tiera is going to need us, I think and we'll do a better job if things aren't being hidden from us."

It was a little strange, but after the King waved at them to leave, Alphonse followed, his face looking more than a bit unhappy. Tor waited for the dressing down, or the horror filled diatribe that was going to come, but instead, when they all got to the side door and Timon put up his mirrored Fast Carriage, he just climbed in with them.

The craft was big enough for all of them and a lot more, so there was plenty of space inside. Tor sat in the front, next to his brother, still expecting screaming or possibly name calling.

The Prince however... Laughed. Not loud or hard, but it wasn't morose either.

"Well... Oops. Not the first time it's happened though. Probably won't be the last. I, um... Kind of slept with Tiera. She's basically my cousin, isn't she? I mean, that happens, even when people know, but..."

Tor spun in place and glared at his friend.

"You... What?" There was enough anger in it that Timon looked over at him, even as he took off, the sense of motion almost not a factor inside the craft.

After a few moments, Tim forced a smile, one that even Tor could tell wasn't real.

"He slept with Tiera. Who's an adult and a noble, Tor. Noble rules here. I know it's hard to keep in mind, but we aren't working by home traditions now. Not only was it appropriate at the time, but even now, knowing what we do, there's no reason for them to stop. Genetically speaking... It would be like the Queen is Ma's half sister, right? If that, which I doubt, since mother is basically Lara gray. So Tiera would be Alphonse's half cousin at most? They could still get married, I think, with no one actually caring at all. That's far enough away for that, isn't it?" The last bit was directed at the tall redhead, who, after a few seconds, nodded.

"Yes. Most nobles are actually at least that close in bloodline, to tell the truth. Normally the deciding factor is the amount of times the lines cross. That one is decently close in time, but not that bad at all. On the good side that means you and Karina can still get married, most likely, Tim. We'll have to check the charts on it, just to make sure. I'll see to that. It will make her feel better, I'm sure. See Tor, it isn't that big of a deal at all. Definitely nothing to defile the poor floors over." There was no playfulness to him, but Tor kept staring anyway.

It was the news that his friend had slept with his sister. Probably on top of everything else. He was too much a country boy at heart for the noble ways, he feared. Still, he tried to let that part go, choosing to explain the rest quietly.

"That's fine for you and Tiera then, or any of the rest of you, except Varley. But, you see... She's my daughter. Your mother is my daughter too! How very and specially screwed up is all that? I feel dirty inside. Unclean. Gross." Tor forced a grin. "Not in a good way either. I seriously don't know what to do now. I'd run away and hide, except that I have work to do. Honestly the whole thing is worse than it sounds. I didn't just sleep with them, there... We all have relationships, after a fashion. Real feelings were involved. Are still."

For a brief instance Tor wondered if scrubbing all his flesh off would allow him to get to the filth that he felt was stuck to the inside of his very bones. It wouldn't of course. He wanted to growl and shout, maybe even hit somebody, but who would that be? Burks? He knew for a fact that the man was nearly as much a victim in this as he was. Of course he'd never slept with any of them, so there was that saving grace for him. It kind of made a difference, didn't it?

The only thing that Tor could think of was holding his mind still and not thinking about things too deeply. That lasted about fifteen minutes, right up until Timon started to settle onto the main street of Two Bends.

The Prince frowned a bit and then nodded, clearly understanding the situation faster than Tor did.

"We have to let your family know, just to save future problems. Good thinking. Well, that's my job, then, isn't it?" He didn't explain why that would be, but got out the instant the craft set down. Timon followed and that meant he had to as well. Since the kid was going to take the thing down and really didn't care if Tor was mad at his mother or not.

"You could have dumped me off at the school first." The road under his feet was new. Compressed earth, which had the rather clean sounding product name of focus stone. Someone had scratched the surface with something, forming grooves across it in places. That would be for traction in the wet or snow, no doubt. It was still a bit slick underfoot, but was leaps and bounds better than uneven stones or the old mud and muck path that it would have been otherwise.

It hadn't been like that the last time he'd been there. Not at all.

Tim gave him a look that seemed to be indicating that Tor was a moody child. After a second he smiled though.

"You have to give her a chance to apologize. Otherwise Todd and I will have to kick your butt and that will just lead to hard feelings. Yes, she was wrong in what she did, but it was, like it or not, just a joke. A prank. It wasn't even pouring a pitcher full of urine over your head or anything. You want Tiera to act like a reasonable person? Maybe you need to step up and do that yourself first."

Tor stopped walking for a few seconds and then, when the others stopped and looked at him, he mock glared at the kid.

"There you go Tim, sounding just like the reasonable mother that I never had. Well, let's go. I'm not groveling though. I know she won't."

Taking down the craft for some reason, Tim watched the whole area closely, as if half expecting an ambush.

"True. Just act normally then. Don't expect anything and you won't be too disappointed. Unless she freaks out on us. Well, we have company, so she probably won't. Let's get to it?"

They walked toward the bakery first, the white washed place looked a lot nicer now than it had as he'd been growing up. Two Bends was a lot bigger though, and almost everyone had more coin there now. That was because his family had hired most of the Two Bends delivery flyers from the local area. They earned a decent wage and that translated to being able to buy more baked goods, which meant that not one, or even two, but four of his family members were busily working away inside when they opened the door.

Normally, at least in the last few times that Tor had come home like this, someone would call out his name and then rush toward him. Most of the time it was several people at once. This time no one moved much at all, just standing there, looking at them all as if they were strangers. It was worse than a statement about him though, since anyone coming to the place would probably be a customer, which meant that they should have been greeted, at least in some fashion. This time no one even came through the door of the kitchen to see who was there at all. The little bell had rung and everything.

There was a new display counter, which was made of fine glass, clear and flat with almost no bubbles in it at all, except in the exact center. It was housing material, but still a pretty fancy thing to have in a little place like Two Bends. Behind it were racks of baked goods, most of them what people would need each day, bread rolls and hard loaves, but about half were a variety of cookies and other sweets. It wasn't a holiday though, so Tor wasn't sure why they'd have that much ready to go.

It wasn't until a cute looking black haired girl came out that anyone noticed them at all, and she barely looked up from her tray at first, since it was a good bit fancier than most of the things they made, being decorated cross rolls. If she spilled them there probably would have been trouble.

As soon as she set the tray in the large cooling rack she actually spun on them, her face lighting up as she realized who was there.

"S'Tor! S'Timon!" Tess ran around the counter and nearly tackled him, running a hand out to pat Tim in the process. Then she called out in her thick accent for everyone else, which got...

No one.

"Sorry, everyone is sort of busy. We need to get the product ready for the party later. Are you coming?" She looked at them both hard, and then up at the Prince, who smiled back at her warmly.

"Party? I didn't get an invitation. What's it for?" He was just making conversation but the girl grimaced and shook her head.

"Sorry, that was probably my fault. I helped with the invitations. Delivered most of them too. It's for my brother Todd's engagement party? To Countess Thorgood? We're having it here. Alyssa sent down one of the big magical palaces for us to hold it in, but we're used to doing the baking here. It isn't for several hours though."

"Ah. That might explain it then. She and I used to be engaged ourselves. She might not have slipped my name onto the list. Understandable, given everything, since that might be a little awkward."

Tess nodded at him and dimpled prettily.

"That would do it. More to the point, mother and I weren't certain that the Heir would come to Two Bends for something like that, so we sort of didn't actually send you an invitation. That's mainly on me, for being lazy." There was a small bow then and a wink that looked far too old for his eleven year old sister's face. "Well, I can get you all in now, I think. Would you like something to snack on while we wait?"

There was a polite no, thank you, from Timon and Tor, but the Prince looked at the food in the display case wistfully. Since the others said no, he was supposed to as well, by polite rules, but giants were almost always hungry. He was still growing too. Before Tor could ask for him Terry came out from the back and settled his own tray and then waved.

"I'll get Ma, she's in the big place now. Or... well, why don't you all come over there? It looks pretty good and all that." There was a bit of relaxed hand waving at the door, and then Tor found himself being pounded on the back in a manly fashion, even if the boy wasn't very old at all. He returned it with a grin, realizing that they'd all grown up a lot while he'd been gone.

It was still early, just past mid-afternoon, so the boy led them to the new place, which required walking on a focus stone path that had rows of magical lights on either side of it, already turned on, since it would save doing it later, no doubt. They were a clear gold color, like sunlight, and made the whole area many times brighter, the canopy of evergreen trees overhead casting a lot of shadow this time of day.

The house itself was large and looked new, being all in deep brown with a black slate roof. It was impressive, after a fashion. It could have been made to look like anything, but it was just a version of what Mayor Tom had across town, if bigger and with better windows. It took up most of the old horse clearing behind the real house. It wasn't a huge space to begin with, not compared to what they might have had, but it was enough. Most of the people in the capital would have thought it fine enough not to worry about what the neighbors thought. It could have been more, or set up to be easy for the public to see, but it hadn't been, since it was Two Bends and most people would have thought it a bit ostentatious as it was.

There were steps going up into it and they looked and felt like wood, rather than stone, and the front door seemed to be made of oak, but the handle was a smooth brass and Terry didn't bother to knock first, meaning he was fairly comfortable with the whole idea. That could just be because of his age though. Kids adapted to new things fast.

Inside it was well lit and smelled like dinner. Roasted meat, various spices and potatoes. Probably a lot more courses than most of the kids here would have expected, but to his surprise Tor didn't find his mother and other sisters all working in the kitchen. They were sitting in the front room, most of them looking nervous and like they wanted to jump up to help. One did jump up, his oldest sister, Terlee. She smiled at Timon and smothered Tor with a big hug.

"S'Tor! I'd half thought you were avoiding me. Did you bring Tiera with you?" Her voice went low and sad on the words, and he had to shake his head no, but she didn't make him say anything yet. That was good, since his mother was there suddenly, looking about the same age Terlee was, if not slightly younger, staring at him.

"I see you lived. Is that problem taken care of then? The assassins? Are they all dead?"

Her gaze and words were just a little disapproving, but Tor decided to try and take the high road, ignoring that part of things.

"No. I drove them back to Austra, or at least they should be headed that way. It's mainly Brown's problem now. If he can't, or won't, deal with them in some sensible fashion, then I can end this at any time now. It's part of what I built to remove them from Noram and the rest of the world. I'd rather not though, if possible. I don't want Denno to be mad at me for the next thousand years, you know? Bad enough..." He didn't mention the rest, but she knew what it was. He'd flown off the handle, thinking that Denno was trying to humiliate him and nearly killed the man over it. Instead of talking first or checking to see what the truth of the matter was. Tor hadn't thought his mother would be lying to him though, just to embarrass him.

Who did that to their own child? Of course, the answer was, bitchy noble women. He just wasn't used to thinking of her that way. Not the noble part.

Not the other either, until very recently. He hadn't really been able too, thanks to the controls that Burks had forced into his mind, to make him into an exact copy of the Count. That hadn't worked though, had it? Thankfully. It was a kind of slavery that was very hard to break out of, Tor knew. He still thought just about the same way as always anyway. It was who he was, after all was said and done.

The difference being that now he had a real choice in the matter. Some at least.

He could decide who he wanted to be. For the moment that meant being forgiving, even though he didn't really feel like it. Staying mad at Laurie forever wouldn't help anything and she was immortal too. That meant that grudges could have decades and centuries to grow if you didn't do something to stop them early.

To that end he leaned in and gave her a small, very awkward hug, one that made her stiffen, as if he was slighting her in familial affection. He didn't know how to explain that part exactly, but Timon didn't wait for him to do it, so at least there was that.

"We just found out that Queen Constance is, for all intents and purposes your half sister. Ancient plotting it seems, since Lairdgren never had sex with her mother. My guess is Gray, but it could be anyone. Princess Veronica is his daughter too. Or possibly Tor's. He's slept with both of them, so you can see how that might be a little... difficult for him to adapt to. Not as bad for the rest of us, but for him, and them, it's pretty harsh. Especially him. Those two are nobles." There wasn't any sense of teasing in the words, which was nice enough of him. It was good ammunition, if he wanted to needle his older brother. Maybe he was just saving it for later? Or possibly he was a better person than Tor thought?

Terlee spoke first her head tilted.

"That's not so bad." She was looking at Alphonse when she said it, her head tilted slightly to one side. The Prince smiled and bowed to her.

"Not that big of a deal for most of us. Nothing to fret over at least. Timon felt you should all know however, just in case things came up in the future. No one should date Varley for instance and Lauralie might want to avoid doing too much with my mother." There was a hesitation then, since Laurie made a face.

"No one could have told me that when we were in school together? Well, no harm done I suppose."

Thanks to a nice deep trance state Tor managed not to respond to that bit of information. He'd suspected it in the past, but really, parents weren't supposed to have ever had sex. Evidence to the contrary or not. After a few moments he changed the subject. People might need to have the information, but they didn't have to sit for hours dwelling on it, did they? Not in front of him at least.

"So... Alphonse is staying with me up at the school, so that we can be there for Tiera. You've heard about that?" It occurred to him that he'd been too busy avoiding things to ensure that information had been passed along. That was Timon's job, he decided right then. He'd have to tell him about that later though.

Terlee looked baffled, but their mother seemed a bit tense rather than anything else.

"We've heard of a death at the school, but only that it was a first year, and not Tiera. She didn't kill someone, did she?" There was an edge to the words, a slight stiffening of the mouth, like she expected to hear the worst on the topic.

Tor shook his head.

"No... It was Sandra Morris. She was trying to, well, hurt Tiera isn't really right. From what we got from her under Truth verification she was really just trying to trip her, basically. She used an explosive weapon, aimed at the ground, but she isn't that good at it and... The girl that was killed, Regina Helmsley, she was Tiera's very good friend." Tor knew that the kids might miss that reference, but Terlee got it, from the way her eyes opened wide and so did their mother.

"I... Why wasn't I told of this?" She got to her feet, her clothes changing from a nice and rather rich looking dress of multiple brown shades to a flying outfit, that had a silk shirt in a nice dark green and leather trousers. Magical clothing. It was what everyone in the room was wearing, even though it was pretty expensive to get hold of for most people still. She started scrambling for her flying rig, which she put on carefully, having it in a side pocket that he hadn't noticed at all.

"I'll go at once, Tamerlane dear, will you see to the meal for me? Make my excuses. I... This is unforgivable." At least the glaring was going at Tor instead of his brother. There was no particular reason for the two of them to have bad blood between them, was there?

Tim waved her back down and kept doing it until she actually sat, which happened with a weary thump.

"No. Tor and I are going to go get her for the party. I wasn't invited either. Probably because it's too hard to find me lately. Tiera isn't doing well, but she won't want to miss Todd's big event. We're trying to keep her from going after the King, so no one suggest treason or anything, but it should be fine otherwise." He sounded in charge enough that Laurie glared at him.

"So, you move out on your own and now you feel like you should be allowed to arrange everyone's life for them? A bit presumptuous isn't it?"

Tor stuck his tongue out and shook his head.

"At least one of us has to be a grown up. Might as well be him. It's a good plan though, really. You're needed here and can't miss this. It would be insulting to Ursula. Or could be at least. She isn't the type to be that worried about things like that. Then, I didn't think that Sandra would be hot headed enough, or stupid enough, to try and use an explosive weapon for petty revenge. What time is the party set for? Nine?" That was the polite time in the Capital, for dinner meetings and parties, but this was Two Bends and people ran on a country schedule here. More to the point, they probably ran on bakery time, which meant starting hours before normal people would even bother. His parents ran the delivery service that most worked for after all, so it would make sense.

Nodding, his older sister smiled at him, "that's right. I didn't know that you'd be available for this Alphonse, or I would have suggested that Princess Abumanitalli come too. A bit last minute now though... We'll have to have her over soon however." Then she stopped and seemed to be counting something on her fingers. "Yes, you two can still get married."

There wasn't any more explanation than that, but Tor got it. Lara Gray was their Grandmother and like him and Green, Tor's mother was identical to her. Abbie was his great niece or something. But not biologically? Still that didn't really mean that Alphonse was related to her at all. It was all so complicated Tor wanted to yank out a few big handfuls of hair, but he didn't, just moving toward the door, with Tim, Terry and Alphonse following him.

"If someone lends me a Fast Carriage I can get her from the Capital. I haven't got one yet. I can fly it though, I think. I used the regular carriage that..." There was dead silence then and Terry blushed a bit. He didn't continue on. Timon laughed and shook his head.

"That you stole? From whom? It isn't mine, since I don't have one."

The boy made a face and shook his head.

"Borrowed. That's all. From that Count Lairdgren fellow when he came about three months ago to see ma. He said I could use it for a bit. I gave it back, before he left or anything."

That was news. Tor hadn't been aware of any visits like that. Ever. Then, he'd been gone, and the man was, like it or not, family. He wasn't even a bad person really. Just old and a bit pushy in a passive aggressive way.

Since that was still probably about what he was going to turn into as he aged, Tor tried not to think too harshly of the man for it.

"Alright. You can borrow mine. I don't know why people haven't been making them yet. It's not hard. No harder than making a regular carriage at any rate."

That just got Timon to roll his eyes as they walked out, not even saying what he was thinking about. It clearly wasn't anything overly nice.

It was just as clearly directed at Tor.

Chapter two

It took a while to get everything set up and while Terry was a smart boy, he also wasn't an experienced Fast Carriage driver, so that meant Tor needed to call ahead to the Palace to set things up. It would have been a bigger deal, but Connie chuckled slightly as she informed him about what was already going on.

"Princess Abbie and Countess Thorgood left hours ago, in one of the Countess' standard transports. I believe they intend to arrive at about seven? Please wish them all the best for Richard and I? We would have attended ourselves, of course, but with everything else going on... I hope that your family will understand?" She sounded worried about it, as if anyone actually wouldn't get it?

Timon cleared his throat and smiled weakly, looking at the white focus stone device in Tor's hand.

"I think they will. Todd really won't expect the King and Queen to show up for his engagement party after all. Now the wedding is a different story. I don't know where that will be held, but I'll be available to hire out for transportation services for it. Probably up in Thorgood. You, the King, all those Royal Guards... You'll want to book ahead."

There was a pause then and finally Connie inhaled, a sound that didn't sound as relaxed as it might have. Tor wondered when he'd developed the ability to tell how a person was doing based on their breathing, but he thought it was right anyway. She was tense.

He sighed himself and shook his head.

"Tim, you forgot her family discount." His words had a slightly bitter tone to them, and Tor noticed his hand shaking a little, making the device wobble. There was sheen of sweat on the palm that held it, cool and uncomfortable. That was probably his imagination, since his temperature control amulet would keep him in good stead, but it was there, however it happened.

His brother just looked up at the Prince and nodded.

"That's right. Darn. Well, I guess you do get to fly for free then, don't you?"

For her part Connie didn't make any noise, as if she wasn't certain what to do about anything at all. Tor got that one, he wasn't either. In a very real way he loved her. It wasn't the way he should feel about an aunt or daughter either. Thinking about it left him feeling slightly ill, so he didn't for a bit, making his mind go blank.

"I think we can manage without abusing your goodwill Timon. Not too much at any rate."

It was strange and awkward, but thankfully she was the Queen, which meant she could lay claim to being busy without having to actually lie about it too much, meaning they were off the communications device three minutes later. The only one a little disappointed about that was Terry. He wasn't going to get to solo to the Capital in a Fast Carriage after all.

"So much for that then? It was worth a chance, I suppose." There was a sense of that little kid misery that happened when a prize fell between their fingers, and Tor really couldn't stand seeing it right then. He set up his own Fast Carriage, a purple teardrop shape and smiled.

"You can fly us to the school. If you can do it without crashing too much we might let you do the return trip too. Remember to go easy on the controls. It's a lot more sensitive than a regular flying carriage. About four times so. Better to go way too slow than to plow into the earth. It makes a mess after all." The dialogue of instructions kept coming as they loaded up, but the fact was that it wasn't all that hard to do, if you paid attention at all and didn't let yourself get nervous.

Terry wasn't perfect at it, his hand shaking a little on the take off as Tor gave him instructions and Timon sat next to Alphonse in the back, neither one interrupting at all. It was a good excuse not to talk about uncomfortable things and it seemed that his life was going to be filled with them for the time being. He focused on his younger brother for the duration of the flight, which was a little slow, covering the whole trip in about forty minutes. Terry was nicely accurate however and got them to the school up north with only a few corrections in course. He even landed well, settling in front of Ali's house gently, like a leaf falling to the earth.

"There. Now do it again on the trip back and I'll have to start a new batch of these so I can give you one. I'm kind of surprised you haven't made any yet Tim. I know that you've been busy, but it isn't that hard." Tor turned in time to get another dark look from the boy.

"So says the master builder. No one has done it yet. I didn't even know until a few days ago that they had to be grown. Count Lairdgren mentioned it to Tiera and she let that drop to me, since she isn't talking to any of the building group at school. That needs to be fixed fast. If any of them throw in with Sandra... I don't think they'll survive it. You need to get with them and take control as soon as possible I think."

Alphonse climbed out, his huge legs making the whole thing just a bit awkward, since Tor hadn't really resized the thing for people that large. It was a bit of an oversight, but his friend hadn't complained about it. For a Prince he was good about things like that, not expecting the whole world to always reform around him or anything.

Tor nodded to himself, but addressed the far more comfortable topic of building first. It was a bit cowardly of him, but the feeling of being overwhelmed was still on him, hovering just behind his eyes. Giving it too much attention wouldn't help, would it?

"Yes. It's based on the growth patterns of a plant. I'll show you what it looks like. I spent about an hour a day for a month working on these. Really, once you get the idea it's a lot easier than standard building. The whole thing is a bit fiddly in that you have to remember what you did the day before perfectly, but it's not that big of a deal. We can't do that now though, unfortunately." He smiled and took the carriage down, letting it vanish, leaving only a focus stone tile and a hemp string showing. Tor slipped that to Terry, gesturing for him to put it on. After all, he was the driver for the evening.

They went to find Ali first, since it was a school night and that meant she'd be in the student housing area. It was just about five in the afternoon, which, if he remembered properly, would mean that his wife finished with classes. That could be a little awkward, since she liked to entertain in the afternoons. At least she had before he left.

It was still an issue for him, the way she freely had sex with almost anyone. Tor hoped that didn't include his own family, or Alphonse, but he hadn't asked. Given everything he wasn't going to that day either. Instead he knocked on the door rather properly, ready to wait and suffer the laughing and scrambling that would normally take place. Nothing did though. In fact no one answered at all.

Shrugging he turned to look at the others, but no one had a clue what might be going on.

"So... we should try Tiera's room then?" He really didn't want to, but she was his sister and even if she hated him at the moment, they couldn't change that. You had to be there for family, and it was his duty at the moment, so he didn't wait for anyone to agree with him and just started walking.

There was a bit of a surprise there, since Tiera was in her room, and so was Sherri, Ali's roommate. Tor had to scramble to remember the protocols, because she was a Baronetta, but the girl didn't make him hold to that, opening the door herself and standing out of the way as soon as she saw who it was.

"Come in. I was just sitting with Tiera for a while. It's good of you all to come see her." There was a somberness to the girl and she was wearing plain student browns, with a light blue arm band around her left arm. Tiera had the same thing on, and looked horrible, but she didn't glare at him, which was better than he expected. She just looked flat, her mind going blank even as he stood there.

"Tiera?" It was hard, but he didn't know what to tell her. Luckily, he didn't have to.

Tim stepped forward and patted her right shoulder.

"It's Todd and Ursula's engagement party tonight. We had to promise mother to come and get you for it. Otherwise she was planning on leaving it to Terlee and flying off to stay with you herself. She just heard about Regina a few hours ago."

Tor half expected a fight, possibly a physical attack when she realized he was there, but the girl just nodded, her body stretching to her full five feet as she stood, looking up at them. Then, moving around him carefully, she gave Terry a small hug.

"So, you came to guilt me into going back with you?" Her face suddenly looked a little sad, but not as if the whole thing was crippling her.

"No. I'm piloting. Tor lent me his Fast Craft. Just for the night, so I can learn to use it. See?" He got the amulet from around his neck to show her. The field on it was stronger than when it had been made, Tor noticed, that being slightly easier to pay attention to now that it wasn't around his own neck all the time. You had to ignore fields like that when you wore them and he almost never really thought to check his personal amulets for field strength.

"Alright. I'll need a few minutes to get ready. We should get Karen to come too. She's sort of watching me for Sir Kolbrin. To make certain I don't fly off and kill Sandra Morris or her family, I suppose."

That she was planning to do it anyway literally poured off of her, if only for a few moments. Even Timon went a little wide eyed at it, though Tor managed to keep his own face schooled. It wasn't exactly a shock, was it? There was no reason to hide what you were thinking all the time unless you were up to something you didn't want others to know about. His little sister was clearly planning to do some bad things, given how hard she was working to hide information from him.

"I... The King is having her tried. She... Sandra was tested under Truth amulet and I checked her myself to make sure she hasn't found a way around it, so she wasn't lying..." He paused, knowing that what he was about to say could set the girl off, but also knowing that Tiera had a right to know. "She was just trying to hit the ground at your feet and missed. It really was an accident. Not that she won't be punished for it. I don't know what the Council of Counts will do..." It sounded like he was making it up, at least to his own ears. As if they'd do nothing, which was about what she seemed to think too.

"Let her go, with hugs and cuddles all around, no doubt. Why should they go against her father at all?"

Tor didn't know, and guessed that she was right in her assessment, so got ready to try and at least get the girl to give them the few weeks they needed, hoping she might cool down a bit. Alphonse moved forward and hugged her though, holding her for a few moments, then let go and started talking.

"Honestly... I think they'll have Sandra put to death for it. There isn't a lot else they can do. Morris signed a compact you know, when he surrendered to you. His heir is bound by it and using a weapon of war isn't a prank, no matter her intent at that moment. She attacked a Conserina in her own county, and killed a Baronetta. A protected student of this school. Even knowing that she truly didn't intend to won't help her much. Plus there's all the other stuff." He stopped there, not going into detail, as if they were supposed to already know what he meant.

Tor didn't though, which was a bit of a pain. Did he mean the obvious fact that some Ancient was messing with their lives on a very intimate scale?

It was Terry that asked for clarification though, so Tor didn't have to confess that he didn't understand it either. It was kind of handy, having the kid around. They didn't really know each other very well, even if they were family. He'd been three when Tor had left for school after all. They'd only met about a dozen times since then. It was even worse with the younger kids. Little Taman was practically a stranger to him for instance.

The Prince didn't talk down to the boy, just making it sound like he was explaining something to a person that hadn't been around for a while.

"Sandra attacked Tiera and all that, but there are the other connections to be concerned about as well. Timon flat out told my father that if anyone tried to have her harmed they were going to war with him as well. We all know that Tor would be in on that too. No one really wants to take your family on in a fight right now. For one thing about a third of all the nobles would probably side with you automatically. That's going to have an influence on how the others judge her. Count Morris isn't exactly popular either. I mean, he has his friends, but most of them are the fair weather type. No one is willing to back him in a war against you." He hugged Tiera again and looked kind of tired suddenly. "So, like I said, I don't think that this will go well for Sandra. Even if it does, everyone will just assume that Tiera will go after them. It's a political nightmare."

That led to a discussion about what the King was going through, and while it was pretty clear that Tiera wasn't exactly happy with the man she didn't directly blame him out loud either.

Tor smirked a bit, but made sure he got that under control. Tiera was a bit of a hot head, and bossy as all get out, but she wasn't a bad sort. They could get past things, he thought. Feeling daring he moved in and tried to give her a hug, half expecting her to throw him off. She didn't though, patting his back a bit after a few seconds.

"We have to watch that here. People will think that we're sickos or something." Her voice was a bit rough, but not cold as she moved back.

The words got Tor to move back a full extra step. That was so wrong that it shook him to think about. She was his sister after all. That thought made his breath catch, the rest of the day flooding back into place.

Trying to cover he looked around.

"So, is Ali off at entertaining?" It was a polite way of asking where she was, he thought. Alphonse shook his head and made a face, telling him it really wasn't.

Sherri shook her head.

"No, doing building work. She might not be around for a few days. Farlo is staying with her, since it's her first time." It was said with a nonchalant air, but the girl blushed after the words came out, since it was clearly supposed to be a secret. "Ah... I wasn't supposed to mention that. She didn't want to tell you, in case it doesn't work. It's a bit early, but she learned to make copies without a template and can do five at once. The Lairdgren Group all told her that was enough for a good build, if she felt ready."

Tor smiled. It was a lot better to hear than that she was busily having sex with a half dozen people in the dining room or something. That was just him being selfish he knew, since it was part of her job to do things like that and she'd had a really messed up childhood that caused her to really want to make that kind of connection with people. The fact was, she was in the right, and he wasn't. That didn't make it any easier on him, but it was still reality.

"That is... Incredible! I do wish she would have told me, but Farlo's steady. I'm sure she'll be fine. Too bad she's going to miss the party. Still, the work comes first. So, just us going? And Karen, if we can find her?" He looked around and noticed that Sherri seemed a bit crestfallen for some reason. It took him a few seconds to realize that it was a school night. She probably wasn't going to be allowed to go.

He shrugged.

"I'll go and talk to the Headmaster for you Sherri. You won't get to miss classes tomorrow, or anything, but maybe he'll let you come with us? I know that the others will love having you. For that matter we might want to drag him along with us. That way he'll be more likely to let you come."

It made sense to him, but the girl acted surprised.

"I didn't know I was invited. I don't know either of them, the Countess or your brother. I'm not high ranking or anything, so..." She looked at the floor, which got Timon to pat her arm, a bit more gently than seemed totally proper, to tell the truth. Then, Tor was probably being a little oversensitive to everything at the moment, wasn't he?

"I'll go talk to Kyle. As to being invited, well, we're adding people to the line-up already. You may end up sitting at the table with the kids, but there will be space and if I know mother and father, plenty to eat. Have you ever been down to Two Bends?"

With that he changed the topic totally. It was smoothly done and left the girl feeling included without very much effort at all. Tor felt a bit jealous, to tell the truth. He would have gotten to the same conclusion with Sherri, he thought, but not half as quickly or without making her blush a few more times. It was a good thing though. The girl was staying with his sister when Ali couldn't, just to make sure she wasn't left alone in her grief. That was the sign of a very good person. Possibly a good friend.

Tor and Timon went outside while the others went to find Karen so that she could be asked to attend.

"So, you call Headmaster Hardgrove by his first name? I didn't know you were friends." The stones underfoot were a little uneven, but very familiar to him. It felt strange, walking across the courtyard, even though he lived just down the street at the moment. The whole thing with school felt so unfinished to him. He'd tried twice and had to stop going both times. In a way it made him feel incomplete. Most people got through school, didn't they? He was old enough to graduate now, and if he went back would have still been in his fourth year. If they didn't make him redo the third for skipping out like he had.

There was a lag in the answer to the question, Timon walking at his normal pace, which was quick compared to Tor's. It took a bit of work to match him, and their footfalls landed in time. Tor noticed that his little brother wasn't anymore. Tim was the same size he was now. A bit thinner, but even that was close. Five-five already, and only twelve years old. At that growth pace he was going to be huge when he was finished growing. Probably six feet tall, at least.

"I don't go to school here, so why not?"

"Hey... weren't you supposed to start at the new Printer school this year? Did something happen with that?" It was a bit of a lapse, not having asked before. Tor had noticed of course, but they hadn't exactly had a lot of time to hang around chatting about things, had they?

The boy didn't respond for a bit, and when he did there was a slight current of anger in the words.

"I had a full scholarship, but someone told Countess Printer that I could pay for it myself. It rather cut that short, since I only got the letter saying that a few weeks before the term started. Before you ask, people did offer to loan me the funds for it. Ma and da did, but after the thing with you and her in Vagus we had a bit of a falling out, so I couldn't take it. Then Tovey offered to cover it for me, but it would have been an insult to Ma if I accepted. You get the idea." The footfalls actually sped up, causing Tor to have to run a bit, even as his brother simply walked. "Some jerk went and ruined what I'd worked for, and then took off so that no one could even needle him on the fact."

That got Tor to wince. It hadn't been his intent at all. Blowing out a large breath he frowned.

"Sorry. I meant to pay for that myself. Still, you seem to be managing alright. Are you going next year?" It came out sounding a bit colder than he meant it too, since he was actually a bit embarrassed by the lapse on his part, but Timon laughed a bit.

"I'm fine. It was a change of plans, but I doubt that Countess Printer would have actually barred me from coming if I explained it all to her. Or, you know, I could have just lifted the gold from your vault. Collette would have helped me with it, I'm sure. She offered, but you know, short of actually stealing it, the whole thing about insulting our parents was in force by then. I still have to ask if I can attend next year instead. I don't know, I want to go, but..." There was a silence from the boy and he waited until a couple of kids in brown walked past them and got around the corner before going on. They were wearing silk, but it wasn't real. The magical amulets they wore for it were his design. He could feel that. The younger kids didn't all have them, so these two, a boy and a girl, must have been at least second or third year students. They were tall and looked slightly familiar.

Tim stopped and glared at the backs of the two boys.

"The blond fellow is the one that spit in Tiera's food. One of the Galas. After what happened there last week I'm surprised he hasn't been called home. He was also the one that lured Tiera and Reggie to the tavern for that prank."

It seemed like Tor was missing something.

"What happened in Gala? Or did you mean the thing here?"

"Crud. No one told you? I guess that makes sense, you were just back and all that. OK. Fine. Leave the task to the little kid." Timon looked around before speaking, his voice going low, almost nervously he rubbed his right hand on his black velvet trouser leg. It was pretty clear that whatever happened he didn't want to be the one to say anything himself.

He did it though.

"Patricia Morgan and Gerent... He was pretending to be you, to draw the Larval out, they were taken into custody in Galasia. It seems one of the Baron's brothers realized that he wasn't you and figured that meant Trice wasn't her either, so they were thrown into the low jail there. Karina found out about it from some sources of hers and asked me and Tiera to go and get them. They were mistreated while they were there. Raped. Both of them, many times. Beaten too, or at least Gerent was. I haven't heard all of it, but I saw the wounds."

"What?" It didn't make sense. First of all he didn't know who Gerent was, and second... They were raped? How? "Did the Baron..."

His face felt cold suddenly, and he was starting to shake, rage pouring through his body. Timon didn't step away, but he did slap his shield on.

"You're going into a combat rage. Stop it. We don't have time. Besides, it's already been dealt with. Tiera helped them take off the jailer's arms and legs. Then she ordered the men put in a whore house to live out the rest of their lives being used against their will. Well, after Gerent took off their manhoods. Baron Gala swore, under Truth verification, that he didn't have anything to do with it. It's a good thing, since I was almost certain Gerent was going to fight him right there on his own front lawn. He's a good man. Um, family now too. Count Lairdgren adopted him. If anyone asks, including the King, the story is that it happened ten years ago. So he wasn't really breaking the law, impersonating a nobleman. You get that?"

Tor focused and made himself relax, just standing with his eyes closed for a long time, until all that was left was a headache. A few moments with a healing amulet took care of that. Luckily he had one with him. You never knew when they'd come in handy.

"Alright. So... I don't know what to do. Should I go to them now? Can either of them bear the sight of me? I didn't know... I should..." That was the thing, what should he have done? What could he do? They were both wronged and nothing he said or did would fix it. Not at all.

Tim patted his back, his shield impacting with him just hard enough to get his attention.

"Yes. You need to go to them, and soon. Right now we have other things to do however and duty requires us to see to that. They're both staying in the capital. Gerent is next to my place, in the cottage next to mine. They're my own build, but I pretty much stole your plan for it. The color scheme is a little better, otherwise they're the same really. Bigger bathing areas, and two separate rooms for sleeping."

Tor closed his eyes again and nodded.

"I'll do that. I can't believe that happened to them. It's all my fault." He felt like it was, but even he couldn't work out how it would be true. Timon didn't correct him though.

They just walked in silence for a while instead. When they got to the headmaster's office a rather bland woman sat in the chair that used to be occupied by Proctor Campbell before he died. That had been a gruesome scene too. Tor had never cared for the man overly, but the nanos that killed him had been a horrible way to go. All death probably hurt, but some ways were clearly better than others.

It was a sad thought, but at least Regina had gone fast. A big part of her head was simple gone in an instant. It was horrible, but quick, if you had to die at all.

The woman looked up, her face skeptical already, even before they said anything. Tor smiled and nodded toward the closed office door.

"Is Headmaster Hardgrove in? We've come to invite him to a party." He didn't add what it was for or the part about Sherri, since it wasn't this woman's business yet. Besides, the way she kept staring at him was a bit off-putting. It was like she wanted to have sex with him right then and there, without any flowers or sweet words first at all. Given that she was about forty and worked for a school, that was creepy. He was twenty, but he only looked about fourteen still. He might be a student there, right?

"He's in. Whom may I tell him has come to call?" Her words were professional and she didn't seem half as sour about it as Campbell always had. No, she seemed... a bit over interested.

"Tor Baker. This is my brother Timon." He could have added all the titles and what not, but Hardgrove already knew them, and it wasn't an official visit, just some friends dropping by, as unlikely as that would seem to anyone watching.

"One moment." She threw her long braid over her right shoulder with a flick of the head and kept eye contact with him as she moved, her blue eyes going slightly hooded, as if trying to flirt. It was overdone given the scene. Worse, the way things were going for him, she'd probably turn out to be his cousin or sister. Something like that.

It didn't take long at least and Kyle came to the door himself to see them.

"Boys! Wonderful to see you. Is everything alright? Do you need to talk in private?" He sounded a little worried, as if it might be something other than what they'd said. As if the man didn't get invited to many parties at all.

"We came to see if we could grab you up for a dinner party. It's In Two Bends, my brother Todd is getting officially engaged to Countess Thorgood. We're grabbing a few other people as well. My sister, and Ali's roommate Sherri. My wife is busy, attempting her first build." There was a bit of pride in his voice. Even if it didn't work, it was her first year in the building studies program. Others had done it too, but only the very best even tried it. He hadn't, not until his third year and that had been considered almost impossible at the time.

"Truly?" The old man with his glorious gray beard smiled as if he'd been handed a bag of gold coins. "That's wondrous! I have to admit I was a little uncertain about allowing her into the building program at first, but I'm so happy to find out that I was wrong there. Her academics were a little weak, coming in, but given everything it looks like I'll have to eat my thoughts about her and how long it might take to catch up. Very good." The thing there was that he clearly meant it. It even came off of his field, so it wasn't just acting. "As to the other, I'd be delighted to attend, if it isn't a problem? I'll need to catch a ride with one of you, since I have work in the morning."

That earned the man a happy nod.

"Not a problem. Terry, one of my younger brothers, will be flying us down. I promised to get him a Fast Carriage if he can do it without crashing. He managed the trip up here perfectly, so I think I'm going to have to start a new batch of them soon. Tim's going to be doing one too, since they're kind of handy to have around. You can get with him on collecting your own, of course." Tor meant it as teasing, but Timon just gave a half nod.

"That makes sense. If I can't do it, we'll cadge one from Tor for you. After all, they're only worth a few million gold, or twenty. Every school should have at least one, in case of emergencies, don't you think, Tor?" For the first time in a while it sounded like his brother was actually being playful. There was even a small, but real seeming, smile with the words.

"Actually that's not a bad idea. At least here and the Printer School. I don't know anyone at the others. Not yet. We can take those out of your first batch too Tim. I actually have every confidence that they'll be done very well."

Then they promised to meet the Headmaster in the commons in half an hour, so that he could finish his work day and get ready. On the way out the woman behind the desk smiled at him and batted her eyes a bit, which got Timon to chuckle.

"Everywhere you go. You can see it now though, can't you? How women throw themselves at you like that? Now that the Rhetistics are gone, I mean?"

"More or less. I don't always know what things mean, since I never learned to recognize all the correct signals. It's strange. I feel things and know what they mean, I had emotions before after all, but I don't have them in the same places. For instance half of me really wants to run off to Gala and take back all the water filters, and ruin their sewer system for letting Trice and that guy be abused like that. The other half just wants to avoid even thinking about it. I guess that neither is the correct course of action though, is it?"

Timon gave him a sidelong glance and lifted his chin.

"Not so much. You're smart enough to figure it all out. When in doubt, come and find me. I'll tell you what to do. Just for a bit, until you get a handle on things. What did you do while you were gone? Work all the time?"

That was pretty close to the case, so he kept walking, not wanting to seem incredibly boring or anything. He'd hidden in different places, most of them in the forest, or for a few weeks, under the water of the ocean. The Larval had the ability to get information from space, so he'd had to be very careful while moving around. The hard part had been cutting off contact with anyone though. Especially when they all kept trying to reach out to him like they had.

In the end that had gotten Tim tortured horribly and molested by some Countess that Tor had never even met. He didn't know how to process that either, and kind of thought that even if he'd grown up without an invisible slave collar in his mind, he still might have had some trouble there. It wasn't something that had ever happened before, was it? Worse, he felt bad for having reacted so strongly to Trice being hurt and having barely lifted an eyebrow when he'd heard about Tim.

Part of that was just that he'd lived in a trance state for months by that point and it took a while to come out of that level of being. It made him seem flat like that and emotionless, for a long while after. The rest... Well, he loved Trice, even if she wasn't always the best person for him.

That thought got something else to occur to him suddenly, it was enough to get him to stop walking altogether.

"Trice."

He froze, his mind racing. His little brother watched him for a few seconds and then looked away.

"I don't know either. We'll have to have her blood tested to see if her mother is the Count's child as well. She looks enough like Queen Constance to make it possible. Until we know for certain you might want to hold back there a bit."

Tor nearly threw up again. Was it everyone he knew? No, that couldn't be... But it was too much. He nearly started running, just heading away, but managed to close his eyes and force himself to relax. It was... Not good. A lot of people had worse things happen to them though, hadn't they? Not weirder, maybe, but it wasn't the end of the world. It just seemed like it at the moment. It was as if, in the space of a few moments, almost everyone he'd ever cared about was suddenly gone. Except they weren't.

Maybe it wouldn't be the case though. Maybe he could keep Trice?

This certainly wasn't what he'd struggled to return to.

He rallied though, because that was what you did when things got hard, wasn't it? He stood straight, opened his eyes and started walking again, faking sanity as hard as he could. It wouldn't last forever, but if he could make it seem like he was fine, just for a little bit longer, he could make it through the night and just be alone for a while. That would be better.

It took a while to get everyone around. The girls didn't take nearly as long as normal women would have, all being in magical gowns and having some things ready to go ahead of time as they did. Except Sherri, who was the slow one. She had the same equipment, but needed to do her make-up and for some reason didn't have a dozen different dress patterns memorized already. Not ones that would be suitable for a fine event in Two Bends. She said the words with a straight face, her ash colored hair already up in a fancy arrangement that Karen had helped her with. She did look good, considering she normally managed about average that way.

Tor laughed, sounding a bit manic, but smiled at her.

"Well, you look great. I honestly don't think you have to worry about anyone from Two Bends thinking that you aren't perfectly well dressed for the event. Just don't touch anyone overly and you'll fit in just fine." He glanced over at the Prince and waved at his nice suit of clothing. It had the royal crest on the front, which was a hand sized badge in purple and gold. The jacket was made of something that looked stiff, and had shiny gold buttons, as well as a decorative sash. That was because his friend was attending as himself, no doubt.

People would probably be impressed.

For his part in things Tor decided that he needed to be a touch fancier than he normally bothered with, so changed his amulet to something just a bit more stylish than what he had on. The material seemed to melt as he focused, thinking about what he wanted it to look like. Black and purple for him. A stripe along each leg, on the outside, shining black boots, a velvet jacket that had strong shoulders on it and black buttons. It would have been alright for the Capital, so hopefully no one would think it was too overdone for home. No one said anything, and Tim just stayed as he was, wearing a black velvet outfit that looked pretty sharp, if not exactly dressy. Terry tried to get away with going in his regular day wear, but Timon shook his head.

"Match mine. It's what you wear when you fly a Fast Craft. At least if you're going to work with me. Presentation matters." He didn't make it a real invitation, but Terry let his own clothing flow over his tiny body, smiling, even though his hair was still a mess. Long, and a bit unkempt. They didn't have time to get haircuts right then though, so Tiera lent them a brush that she didn't need anymore, and they were there to meet Hardgrove in the commons on time with only a little rushing.

Terry didn't need any real instruction to get them home, even though it was already starting to get dark. The rules for flying with a rig at night were the same as for a carriage like they were in. You were careful near the ground and kept as high as you could while aloft. He still didn't go full speed, but they didn't miss Two Bends either, which was kind of impressive. The lights on the ground showed from a long way off, even under the canopy of trees. The house in the back was glowing green on top, which made it stand out, so they were able to settle down next to a large black blob in back, which was Ursula's transport it turned out, as soon as Tor had a chance to look at it closely. Not the largest one, but a fairly standard size thing that could carry forty to seventy people.

They were early, of course, but given the travel times that wasn't too big of a problem, he didn't think. They could go and... Look at the bakery or something.

Or, since his mother had been raised doing things like what was happening, they could also go and listen to the band that was playing in the very large and well appointed sitting room she'd created, and have drinks that were brought to them on trays by rather friendly looking servants.

A girl that looked to be only a few years younger than he was came by with a tray that had what looked like crystal goblets on it.

"Iced apple juice, sir?" She smiled at him and then the others, her dark hair and short stature showing that she was a local, if not one that he recognized personally. When he took the glass that was offered he blinked.

"Thank you..." The glass... wasn't. It was made of magic. The effect was very good however. Until he'd touched it he hadn't suspected a thing. Most wouldn't even then.

Tiera took one as well and stared at the glass for a few seconds, her face blank still, as if it were a huge fight for her to be there at all.

"Guide glasses. He has a full complement of dishware. I wonder how Mother got so many copies of it though? I brought one down but that would only do ten at a time. They have at least thirty in here." There was a low chuckle from behind them. Above them too, well, everyone except Alphonse. When he turned there was a blond giant there, holding one of the objects of discussion that seemed to have wine in it, rather than fruit juice.

"Tovey. I didn't know if you'd be able to make it up, what with the Council going on and all that." Tor smiled though. For a Count, Tovey was a good guy. He was dressed almost identically to the Prince too, except his little badge was different, and had an evergreen tree on it, and his sash was a light blue with silver on the sides.

"I have it on good authority that a certain Conserina Lairdgren did the copy work. Without a template." He smiled as if to make them guess which of the girls had done it, but Tim spoiled the game almost instantly.

"Taman? That's impressive. I could barely bathe myself when I was her age."

It really was too. Tor almost couldn't believe it, to tell the truth. She was only five after all. He thought that was the case at least. She wasn't even in the village school yet.

"Seriously?" His voice was probably a little too impressed or something, because Tiera poked him in the ribs with a single finger. Not too hard though.

"Don't doubt her work. In ten years people will be walking up to you and asking if you're Taman's brother and if you are, could you please get them some of her wonderful magic? I suggest you get on her good side now, while she still doesn't know what a pain in the ass you really are." She grinned though and covered her mouth as Karen scowled at her.

The large woman didn't say anything though, or correct her in public. That would be as bad as what his sister had just said. After all, you didn't use language like that in polite company.

Tor just nodded.

"That sounds about right. Of course with you two around no one will remember me at all. They'll all be begging me to make introductions and seeing if I can get them into your parties." Which was the way it should be, he decided. He'd never been that great at things like that anyway. The idea made him ridiculously happy for some strange reason.

"Well, then, not to be rude to everyone, but if that's the case, I need to go and see if I can dig up my littlest sister. Make sure she isn't busily making super weapons or anything of the sort."

That got a laugh, and he made himself smile at everyone, even though he hadn't totally been joking. He didn't know the girl hardly at all, and really, if she could make quality copies at her age, she was going to be powerful when she grew up. If she was another like his mother or Tiera, that might be a problem. Not that Tiera wasn't going to be powerful in her own right. She already was. But, no surprise there, it was a problem already.

Which meant, as her brother, he needed to hold her close. Even if people did think that meant he was sleeping with her. Creepy, annoying people, with dirty minds. So probably lots of nobles and at least a few commoners.

"Karen, Tiera, would you come with me? That or we can all go along, I suppose?" It lacked in subtlety, but both the women smiled at him, as if it were a treat to be invited on a simple errand, rather than him suggesting they help with social chores that they weren't really needed for.

He figured that Taman would be either in the kitchen or the bakery, and it turned out he wasn't wrong. She was in between the two places, carrying a heavy looking platter of baked goods that started to shift on her as she stumbled on a stone that the lights had failed to show her. It was just sitting on the path. Before she could go down, or even totally lose the tray, Tiera was there, helping her with it.

Even though she'd just been about thirty feet away a second before.

Karen smiled.

"She's even faster when she isn't in a dress. We haven't mentioned it to her yet, but it's special. Super human really. She's really strong too. Way more than both of us put together. I'd hate to be Sandra Morris right now." The words had just a hint of warning to them, but she stopped since the girls were walking back toward them, holding the large wooden platter that held bread rolls. Taman had it, but Tiera stayed near, just in case it started to go to the side again. It didn't, and they were able to free her from the task after that, for a few moments at least. Most of the work was being done by hired help, since it would look bad for the family to do too much at an event like this one. Like they were poor or something. Taman was just too little to really understand that yet. Clearly, she was also a very hard worker. It was a good thing, to Tor's mind.

As soon as things were settled, the girl gave Tiera a hug and then, strangely enough, gave one to Karen as well.

"Hello!" She stood back and curtsied to Tor, which was a bit odd. "Count Lairdgren? It is good to see you. I wasn't aware that you'd be attending. Mother will be pleased." She smiled when she said it, which got a tired grin from Tiera.

"Silly, he almost always looks older than this. Plus he's taller. This is Tor. You remember him, don't you?"

There was a big and slightly shocked stare, then a high pitched squeal, that if nothing else sounded happy enough.

"S'Tor!" She didn't add anything else, so Tor gave her a light hug and stood away quickly, because she was tiny and he knew well what it was like to have people looming over you all the time.

"S'Taman! I was told that you did the copy work on the goblets? That's good work. Without a template too?" He already knew that, but the girl looked proud about it. If he hadn't known who'd done it before, he would have guessed then. It was cute, and just a bit self-satisfied.

"Yep. That lady said that she'd bring me some things to practice with, so I can be a builder. It took too long, so I just used what we had here. I wanted to try making a flying rig, but ma said I wasn't allowed. No shields either. Or weapons." There was a funny face then, as if trying to figure out how to let him know that it really didn't leave a lot. Not that they had just laying around Two Bends. Lights and a few other things.

"Oh, who?" He was looking at her, but Tiera answered.

"Sandra. She said that she'd send down some things." It was pretty clear that she felt a flash of anger then, but it was locked down faster than seemed possible, as if she were trying to hide it from him.

"Ah. Well, that probably won't work then. I'll bring some things by for you instead. You can do some of my copying for me. It will be fun." He meant it, and the girl seemed pleased, so why not? It wouldn't hurt for her to try, and that way he could keep an eye on her.

It was just possible that she could be stressing her personal field already, though she didn't seem to be having any problems. Letting his mind reach out to her, holding it still and fluid, he felt the tiny pattern in front of him. It was strong and healthy enough, so at least that wouldn't be a problem. She was also, very clearly, immortal. It was a bit of a shock to him, since he hadn't thought any of the other kids were at all. Then, of all of them, Taman was the one that he would have missed, wasn't she?

That led to some potential problems, didn't it? Should he tell her, being the first one that came to mind. After a few seconds he smiled.

"I'll be back late in the day tomorrow, so that I can show you some things to practice. I'll bring a few new devices down for you to work with. You won't get to keep them though, so make sure you memorize how to make them. That's what I do anymore myself, and Tiera was just telling me that she expects you to be a lot better than me in a few years. That's going to take some work, because I'm still learning myself. Still, I think she's right. Those glasses are really good."

There was a bit of clapping, but she settled fast enough and scampered off as if they couldn't possibly have really been talking to her in particular. After all, they were all grown-ups. That sort of person just tolerated you, they didn't care what you thought, right? Not when you were five.

Karen smiled and shook her head, but Tiera gave him a funny look that seemed a bit like she suspected something. She was good at things like that.

"What?"

Tor sucked his upper lip in, and bit it, which was different for him, a new thing that had only come up since he'd started considering the value of lies. It was probably a bit too much of a giveaway, if anyone was really paying attention. He literally was keeping himself from speaking. It was probably a sign that he shouldn't be doing that. Lying to your family was almost always bad, wasn't it?

"Well... Taman is like us. She has the Ancient pattern, I mean. Not that she's annoying and a bit too self-centered. Probably a genius too. I need to have a chat with Mother about that, which will no doubt be fun. I don't know if it would help or hurt her to know about that too young, to be totally honest. Would it have helped me to know that when I was five? Or ten? Does knowing that about yourself make anything easier for you or Tim? Luckily, that isn't my call at all. I'll just dump it on our parents and call it good." It was their decision anyway. Their child, their responsibility.

Tiera didn't seem to care at all.

"Oh? I guess that makes sense. Well, good luck there. I'm kind of glad I get to stay out of it. School you know. Not that I've been going to all my classes. Just the morning ones and meditation in the evenings. I finished math for the year and I won't go to the singing class. The ones that pulled that prank, in the tavern... They were mainly from that class."

From behind them there was a bit of a bustle at the door, the sound of several bodies coming in. Most of them were servers and while they didn't shout for them to get out of their way, the idea was implied, since they had trays and needed to get them reloaded quickly.

"We should get out of the way." He said it softly, but one of the men, an older one that was a bit taller than the others, which spoke of a distinctly non-country heritage, nodded a bit, then looked away, clearly uncomfortable about having done so. Tor just took it as meaning he was right.

When they got into the outer room, after leaving the wide servant's hallway that led to the kitchen, Karen moved them to the side, her hand on his shoulder, guiding him gently. Her face went furtive and voice low, a single hand brushing over the fuzz on her head. It was a dark blonde now, not the lighter color of her sister, Ali.

"So, what did you need us for Tor? Is there something we need to watch for? Or, a message from the King?" It came out as if that was the only reason he might have asked them to come along with him. He thought it through and then shook his head.

"No. Nothing like that. Though Connie is a bit worried that Tiera is going to end them in their sleep. To hear her talk about it you'd think it was fully justified too." He looked at his little sister and made a face. "It isn't. If it makes any difference, it turns out that the Queen is actually your aunt. Which will take some explaining, but one of the other Ancients did it is the best way to say it. Old magic or technology, I guess. Princess Veronica is too, which is highly messed up. We don't know if there are others, like Connie's sister or... Trice. That has to be looked into. Really, I'm not certain I even want to know at this point." There was a pause and then he shrugged. "So the thing here is that you can't kill her or her husband, since, you know, family. The worst you can do is disown them. You might also want to stop sleeping with Alphonse. Or Karina, if you two have met. Then again, that isn't totally forbidden by noble rules. Varley is. Just... you know, don't."

Tiera just seemed to go still for a second and then sighed softly.

"Well, not a problem with that. It isn't a big deal after all. There might be a bit of a problem with something else though. A slight one. I'll tell you later? Are you going back to the school tonight? It's a bit embarrassing." The look she gave Karen was telling after a fashion. It looked guilty, not like they were co-conspirators or in on something together.

Tor just shrugged. It was probably that she'd slept with Varley already or something. That wasn't good, but wasn't half as bad for her as it had been for him to do it, since they weren't as close that way. So, yeah, embarrassing, but nothing to languish over.

There was a lot more small talk in the front room after that and while his family was polite and all the kids were there, they seemed a bit out of place really. Taman tried to talk to the adults, and about half of them were game. A large man, who turned out to be a sitting Count and looked about thirty or a little older, kept touching Tiera on the arm and shoulder as they spoke. It was enough that Tor nearly crossed the room to tell the man to back off when he felt a touch on his own arm.

For half a second he didn't realize that it was his mother at all. She looked too young and as if she'd actually bothered with make-up for once.

"Don't. Count Breen has asked for her hand in marriage already. She doesn't seem to be taking it seriously, but I gather that they're friendly. No need to get in the way of that. She needs what happiness she can hold on too, after a loss like the one you told me about. Losing someone like that... It must be horrid. I know they can't have been together long, a few weeks at most, but at her age, that can seem like a lifetime. It doesn't make the feelings any less real."

That was a real enough point.

"I... see. I keep forgetting she's old enough to actually get married and all that. Two Bends has that effect on me I guess. Are you just making the rounds and telling all of us to stand back or is it just me?"

"Oh no, it's most of you. Only Todd has managed so far on his own. I don't know if he simply hasn't noticed or if Ursula has managed to rein him in. She's a sweet woman, isn't she? I'm a bit surprised that Alphonse showed up, after letting her go like he did. He seems happy enough to let her be happy though, which shows better upbringing than I would have expected. Not that I've heard anything that would make the Royal children out to be anything except polite and honest. Of course, I wouldn't, would I?" It wasn't exactly a polite thing to say, but Tor got the idea.

"They're all decent people. You should get to know them, if you can. Just don't do anything with them that would force me to disown you. Again. We still need to chat about that. I doubt that leaving things up in the air is a good idea. I have some other things to talk with you and da about. Tomorrow afternoon?" He wasn't trying to be cryptic, not really, but saying that it was about Taman was probably the same thing as announcing to the whole room that she was special. Everyone would guess what it meant and that might not be the way they wanted things to go really.

"Certainly." There was a coldness to the words, as if she expected to be scolded about something. Not that she didn't deserve it, but that wouldn't help, would it?

"Not anything big or that uncomfortable. We have enough of that kind of thing on our plates already. I just don't know if I can say anything about it here."

His mother didn't ask for more at least. She could be demanding at times, but for once she just acted as if she were... Normal. Like a real person, instead of her.

He grinned and decided to try and have all of their important conversations in public from then on. It wouldn't happen, but the idea was a good one.

The rest of the party went fine. It was, in fact, the very best noble one he'd ever been to. There wasn't any fighting at all, and when they left, everyone was smiling, even if they looked a little tired.

Chapter three

Tor knew that the trip back was likely to be a little awkward, given that he was driving his own craft, having collected it from Terry. His younger sister was sitting in the passenger's seat, but Rolph and Karen were in the back, chatting softly. As far as he knew Tiera didn't feel things like shame or embarrassment overly, so whatever it was that she felt she had to share was probably going to be worse for him than it actually was for her.

Really, those weren't bad traits. If she was just a little calmer and less bossy Tor would have felt envious of how she was. It beat his old way of thinking and acting, which was, now that he had a bit of perspective, so restrictive as to be smothering. He'd always felt bad about something or other before. True, he did now too, but finding out that most of the women you'd ever had sex with were relatives was enough to make anyone feel a bit off, wasn't it?

Steeling himself he waited for her to drop whatever it was on him. Hopefully it wouldn't be enough to make him crash.

She didn't wait long to start speaking, even with the others in the back listening as soon as she did.

"As I mentioned, a bit embarrassing, but I need to borrow some gold. I still can't bring myself to eat in the student dining hall and my coin is going to run out if I wait too much longer. I should be able to repay it in a week or so, after the big Soam trip." She seemed sad again. Dark and moody.

Who could blame her?

"Um... sure. How much do you need?" This would be the telltale, no doubt. If she asked for tens of thousands it was a sure sign that she was planning to hire some assassins, wasn't it? He nearly held his breath, trying to force himself to stay relaxed and wondering what he should say if the request really did come.

"A gold should cover it. I spent most of my coin on wine the other day. Did you know that I can't get drunk? I finished four bottles of the strong stuff and it didn't do anything for me." There was a glance out the window and a head shake. "Dumb of me. I just wasted a bunch of coin trying to forget and nothing happened at all."

That... Tor had never tried to get drunk himself. It just hadn't come up. In fact he always avoided strong drink, so that it wouldn't muddle his head. All the best builders did after all, and in Two Bends he'd been too young to have more than sips here and there before he'd left home.

"It makes sense, doesn't it? We're probably not able to really be too influenced by any drugs. I know that on the few occasions I tried anything they wore of a lot faster than anyone thought they would."

There was an interested grunt from the back and Alphonse shifted forward a bit, smiling.

"Lesson learned then? If it does nothing for you, no reason to send your coin to the Tavern keep, is there?"

That got Tiera to make a face and spin in place a bit. She looked angry, but it was just a flash and by the time she turned around all the way it was gone.

"No, Tor gets to pay for that. Put me through a wall while I was trying to apprehend a bunch of evil monsters. I'm trying to let that go. The stopping me part. I'm not paying for the wall though. Throw a rock through a window and you have to pay for it. A sister through a wall should be the same thing. Besides, I'm close to broke. I doubt the two silver I have left will cover it." There was a bit of a harrumph at the end of the statement, and some crossed arms, but Tor didn't bother to argue the point with her at all. He'd already sent funds to cover it.

"Well, and I mean this with love sis, what the hell was I supposed to do? You crushed a girl's legs with a stick... I know that it was a pretty bad thing they did and I won't call it a prank again, since I know that makes you mad, but did they really all deserve to die over it? At least half of them didn't have anything to do with the event at all. Kids can be jerks and bullies, especially in groups, but that isn't going to be fixed by you being put to death for slaughtering a room full of people." How did he make her understand it? Yes, he'd protected the other kids, but it didn't mean they were in the right. Not at all.

They just hadn't done anything that should have had them all killed.

This time his little sister surprised him. A lot actually. The words nearly didn't register at first, they were so soft, but after a few seconds he worked out what she was saying.

"I know. I was wrong there. Not that some of them don't deserve a beating for what they did. I'm trying to let the petty stuff go. Piss on my head and mocking laughter. It probably won't be the last time things like that happen and I know, at least on some level, that no one should die just for that. I feel like they should, but that isn't enough to make it so." She didn't say more for a while, but neither did anyone else, so after a bit she kept going, probably thinking they were telling her to finish her statement. "I... I'm still going to kill Sandra and her father. Maybe the rest of her family too, though I don't really hold a grudge against them. I just don't want eighty years of war over this. If I do it right it will be done now. I might also have to take out your da, Alphonse."

She stopped then, which made sense to Tor, since it was treason to say something like that, but his giant friend in the back seat just chuckled a bit, as if the girl was joking or something. At least Tor took it that way, until the man spoke.

"I think he knows that. I have to ask you not to though. He isn't against you at all, Tiera, and killing him over this is... Well, that kind of thinking is what's behind the whole rebellion, isn't it? The politics of a situation, of anything really, is almost always half hidden. The King has to pick the best of two options, but half the time that means someone feels slighted. To you it must seem like he was choosing to support Morris over you, even though the man had clearly wronged you." There was a sound that Tor knew would be the man rubbing his head. They'd been friends so long that he didn't even need to look to identify it.

Karen grunted softly, "Sandra too. That thing with the duel... I guess I can see it. He has to go with the person that has the political clout and his own army. Otherwise the rest of the nobles will feel like he won't back them when things get rough, which King Richard can't afford right now. Still, I've heard some grumbling about that. More than one of his supporters are wondering if that means he's too lacking in honor to back now."

"Right." No one spoke for a long time, though the situation didn't seem all that resolved yet. Alphonse waved a hand after a bit and sank back in the well cushioned chair. "It's always like that. He'd rather cut off his right hand than make you angry at him Tiera. If you'd just go and yell at him or something and let him make it up to you it would be good. No one wants to make an immortal mad at them, do they? Plus... you aren't wrong to be upset. Not really. If Count Morris wasn't such a complete fool this whole thing would have blown over in minutes."

That was slightly different than what Tor had been thinking. After all, from everything he'd heard it sounded a lot like his sister had been being a hot head and called the man out. Yes, she'd been called names and insulted a bit, but she was just a country girl and the man was a Count. He had a right to be a jerk, if he wanted.

Except for the fact that Tiera wasn't just anything, was she? As a Conserina she wasn't as well placed as Morris was, or even Sandra, since the dark skinned girl was set up to inherit, but she wasn't exactly only Tiera from Two Bends either, was she?

The girl made a face and looked at him, which he could make out without looking at her, even though it wouldn't make a lot of difference to his flying. Not at night.

"Tor doesn't think that though, does he? He hates me now. I can't blame him. I was so mad at you for stopping me. Even if you were partly right. You were wrong too. Sandra isn't as good as all that. She killed Reggie. You kept telling me to let her and her father off easy. I did it, and she came for me at her first chance." A hand got held up suddenly, to keep him from answering, even though he didn't really know what to say. After all, she was right. He'd called that one wrong. Tor just didn't know the girl all that well and hadn't thought of her as having a temper, but she was a noble and even the nice ones would only put up with so much.

He risked a glance at her and nodded once, but didn't get to speak yet.

"I know you mean well, Tor. That you were trying to protect everyone and keep the peace. I even know that you don't really hate me. I... It hurts. You're supposed to side with me, even when I'm wrong. That's what family is. You picked all those other people first, and attacked me instead. You threatened to kill me."

Tor locked his eyes forward, "I did. I would have done it too, if you hadn't stopped trying to kill everyone else. I probably couldn't have lived with myself later, but I would have done it then. You're my sister, so I'm responsible for you. It wasn't a good thing of me to do, but I still can't see what else I should have done. Well, that's not totally true. There are a few things." He didn't mention it, but making sure that people with high powered weapons didn't get them back while they were worked up and angry was going to be part of his plans from then on. That mistake cost Regina her life. If Sandra hadn't gotten weapons handed to her like that, the worst she might have done would be rushing Tiera and wailing on her shield. It might have meant another fight, but it wouldn't have ended like it had.

That wasn't his problem or fault though. Count Lairdgren was the one on the scene with experience. He'd been taken by surprise too though. Probably because no one was really used to people just running around with incredibly powerful weapons all the time. Even the military elite didn't get to carry things like that with them when they weren't actively going into battle. Most Counts didn't carry more than a force lance with them either.

You couldn't take things like that away from builders though. They could just make more. Sandra was good too. Tor hadn't wanted to point it out, but that was a consideration as well. She was, like it or not, one of the top fifty or so in the kingdom already. Holding her captive wouldn't last very long, he didn't think.

Luckily that wasn't really his problem either... Except that it was, wasn't it? She was one of his people, since Tor was the Magics Counselor for the entire land. That meant he needed to make certain the girl didn't use her abilities to escape justice.

Hopefully doing that in the morning would be good enough. He was getting a bit sleepy already and rousting people around in the middle of the night was always weird. Lost in thought he blinked a bit when he realized that they'd forgotten someone.

"Oh! Please tell me we didn't forget Hardgrove at my parent's house..."

That got a sudden laugh form Karen at least.

"No, Tim took him out before we left. He's probably been in his bed for half an hour already. I have to envy him that, morning is going to come early. You should come and work with us Tor. Tiera's in the morning section. I'm sure that Kolb would like to see you. You too Alphonse. You're both getting slow and fat I bet. True, I can't see it yet, but it will show on the field. It always does when you stop regular practice, thinking that your knowledge is enough to get you through."

Tor almost told her that he'd been running daily, which was close to true, but she had a point. His life had been filled with stress and watchfulness, so he wasn't mentally lazy that way, but he hadn't had a lot of sparring practice lately at all. There was a snort from Alphonse at least.

"Little do you know. Holly Printer has been running Tovey and I ragged for the last week. I might not even soil myself when you come for me. So there." It sounded strange though, as if he was holding something back. What that was Tor didn't know, not for certain, but it probably had to do with the fact that there had been a lot more practice than just that going on.

After all, if people wanted to overthrow his father, they'd want to kill him too. That would be enough to get anyone to put in a few extra hours.

"I have some things to do, but I'll try to get back early enough to work with you." It was going to be busy actually, since he needed to check on Sandra and then visit with his parents about Taman. That and take her a few things to practice copying. That part was wild. Tiera had been joking when she'd mentioned the girl being better than he was one day, but he wasn't so certain it wouldn't happen. He knew that Tim could do it, if he decided too. Taman might be even better than that, eventually.

That was for the future though.

"I can set down in front of your door. It will just be a minute." It was a bit odd that Karen and Tiera shared a room, but Tor didn't ask about it. After all, they were family after a fashion and his sister needed someone to be with her right now. All the time probably. "You have the afternoons off then? You mentioned dropping a class and finishing another?"

His sister nodded, her face set, as if she expected him to come up with new chores for her to do. It was an idea, keeping her busy like that, but nothing popped to mind exactly.

"Yes. Until seven, when I have meditation class. Why?" There was a hint of suspicion in that last syllable that made Tor smile.

"Nothing much. I need to do some visiting in the afternoon I think. Tim mentioned some dignitaries from Austra were staying at my house in the Capital or something? I really should go and say hello. That and meet with Gerent, since he's family. Perhaps you'd like to come with me?"

There was a shrug then, but Alphonse smiled as they landed, gently setting down without so much as a whisper.

"Right, Kincaid is coming in to visit, with some of her people. She's a player. It's a different thing there though, I take it. I'd guess that she's more like a very famous musician as far as how she's treated there. Kind of taken with Timon, I think." There was a smirk to go with the words, but no explanation. That didn't sound that bad though. Not really.

Tiera mumbled something that sounded like an agreement to go, and she got Karen out of the craft quickly, escaping into their room and shutting the door without looking back to see if anyone had followed them. Then Tor shut the side door with a thought, letting it meld back into the craft rather than getting up and doing the work physically, and took the craft straight up, resettling at Ali's house. It was several stories high and looked a bit overdone right now, more mini-palace than real home, but his wife had decorated it herself, so he wasn't going to complain. It was nice enough, his tastes were just more simple, if given a choice.

They didn't talk as they went in, his friend just walking behind him, until he got to the main room.

"Plenty of space. I'm going to turn in now. In the morning we need to go and check on Sandra, to see what she's managed to secretly build in her cell. It really hadn't occurred to me yet. Is she even in a prison cell?"

"No... Just a room in the palace. She has guards on the door though. It should be enough."

"Really?" Tor looked up into the dark face and shook his head. "You think so? If I was told that the Council of Counts was going to decide my fate like that, I wouldn't wait a day to be gone. I'm half expecting her to have managed it by morning. Hopefully no one has told her anything yet. If she thinks she has a real chance and is just being protected from Tiera, or Baron Helmsley, maybe she'll stay in place. I really don't want to have to hunt her down." He looked at the ground, feeling a wave of sorrow come over him then. "This is... I don't even have words for it Rolph. Everything has gone wrong, hasn't it? I keep expecting to wake up, but I keep having this same bad dream for some reason."

That got him a pat on the shoulder. Just a quick one though, gentle enough not to set of his shield automatically, but rough enough to seem manly and not like he was flirting with him. That his friend had been doing that, for years, was clear to him now. He hadn't been able to understand that before. Now he was. Not that it made a difference. Now especially. They were related after all.

Even if he could get past the part where they were both men, which he didn't think he could. It seemed that his best friend had realized that too, finally.

"Don't let it worry you too much. Morning will come and then the one after that. Eventually things that seem too much to bear today will become normal and you'll find peace. Right up until the next problem comes along. That's pretty much life though, don't you agree?"

"You know... You're not that great at giving reassuring speeches." Tor smiled though, actually feeling a little better. Then he pointed to the stairs and started walking.

"Take the second door on the right. We'll call that your room as long as you're here. I need to get some sleep, if I can. It's going to be a long day tomorrow."

His own room, the one he shared with Ali, on her off days from school at least, had a huge bed in it that was covered in red and gold silk sheets and comforters. It was a bit too nice for regular sleeping, as far as that went, but the mattress formed to him perfectly and let him sink deeply without any aches or pains. It was nice enough that he didn't rouse until the light from the window hit him. He'd set it up so that the dawn could act as a signal for him, changing the position of the bed and the east facing window for best effect.

There was no clock in the room, but as he lay there covering his eyes with an arm to block things out he heard the schools bell ring seven times. That meant it was well past time for him to be up and about. Especially since it would take hours to get the Prince around. Or, well, that was a bit of an over statement, but it would certainly take a good ten to fifteen minutes. That was the pattern at least. A lot of giants slept extra deeply it seemed. That, and longer than he did. It probably had to do with how much growing they had to do. It had to tire a person out.

After cleaning up Tor pounded on the door across the hall and down one, not sparing the noise. It still didn't make a lot, since it had been designed to muffle any sounds coming from the hall. Tor didn't just open the door though, since his friend could sometimes wake up...happy and that could prove awkward.

"Wha?" The voice was tired sounding, and a little gummy, probably buried in a pillow.

"I'm going to make a pot of oats for breakfast, would you like some eggs too?" It wasn't a great bribe, but after a few seconds the door cracked open and a slightly tussled head of hair appeared above him by nearly two feet. The face was creased with lines from laying on the bedding and he seemed a little more pink than normal.

"Um... Let's get off to the palace first? I can wait a bit. Give me twenty minutes? Nothing against your cooking, but I really don't want my stomach being the thing that lets Sandra escape." The door shut then and Tor went to the front room to wait, if he wasn't going to be working in the kitchen. For all that he'd asked for twenty, the Prince actually jogged down the large red staircase about ten minutes later, seeming fresher and well groomed. He was wearing a black military style uniform, though Tor was in a plain brown tunic and trousers. That would have to be changed before they got to the palace, but he could do that and fly at the same time.

Without doing more than waving, the larger man went to the door and got him to hurry through everything, so that they were flying off not a minute later.

"Sorry for the rush, but I am hungry. I'll just have to hit Mother up for something to eat before I help with Sandra. Or am I needed for that at all?"

Tor shrugged and pushed the control lever all the way forward. The world started to blur a little under them as they flew, thousands of feet up in the air. The whole thing was silent though, so there was no good reason not to use his words.

"How's your field sensing? Have you been practicing? Even if you don't want to be a builder, you should at least learn to read people. It comes in handy. In this case I figure that I'll have to do it. Try to find anything that she might have made for herself in the last four days."

"Um, I can't do that Tor. Not everyone is a wizard after all." There was enough doubt in his voice that it sounded almost like he'd tried at some point and failed, but that wasn't the case was it?

"Bull. You have everything you need to learn to be a builder if you want. You've turned off shields from the outside after all. That's at least as hard as making copies from a template. Maybe as hard as doing it without a template. You should practice. I'll get Taman to explain it to you later, on the way back, if you can come with me." Waiting for the man to blush or at least stick his tongue out didn't work. Instead there was just a head shake.

"I'd love to, but really, if Tiera isn't going to be coming for us any time soon, I need to see to my own work. You know, being the Heir to the throne and all that nonsense? I have to say, learning to make copies of valuable magics seems like a plan though, doesn't it? Then I wouldn't have to beg things from you half as much."

Tor nodded, "or, more to the point, you can learn to build things and I can beg them from you. I need to start working on a good space vessel soon anyway. I let the Larval thing and the rest of this get to me. I should get with someone that knows about that kind of thing and make sure I have everything ready to go. Burks, I guess." He'd know who to ask if nothing else.

They chattered back and forth, mainly about how valuable magics made by the Prince would be as soon as he mastered the trick of it. Thinking of sales reminded him to make sure all the people that sold his things got restocked soon. He'd been gone for months, and hadn't thought of them in more than passing. They counted on him for their livelihoods though. It would be rude of him not to see to their well being. Plus he was almost certain he was about to have a lot of extra time soon.

It took a long while to get into the palace itself, even after being questioned as to his intent. The Prince was too, which made Tor go still, since it meant that everyone was suspect now. He was the Heir after all. Then, while he'd just proven he was backing his father, if anything did happen to Rich, the most likely person to benefit would be his son. It made sense, in a creepy, far too noble world kind of fashion. Who'd kill their own da just to take his job? He'd end up with it eventually anyway, probably when he turned forty, since that was the tradition. The old King and Queen had moved off to their country estate and retired when it was their turn, and there was no thought that Richard wouldn't do the same in twenty years, when it was his. The man would probably welcome it, to tell the truth.

Tor wouldn't take the job at least, if it were him. It was too much work for too little pay off.

The real trouble wasn't that they weren't being trusted, and no one glared at them particularly or anything. No, the actual difficulty was that the Council of Counts was in session and there was no one around to greet them, since the King had to attend, and Karina was, due to the fact that her brother had taken the day off from the task himself. In the end they had three people show up for them, George, the head Royal Guard, Princess Abbie and Smythe of Westend.

They all bowed toward the Prince of course, and then to him, getting the same back, since there were complicated relationships involved all around. Tor bowed low, to the group, since they all deserved it. Then he moved in and gave Abbie a quick hug. It was a bit tight and awkward, since he didn't want anyone to think he was sleeping with her. After all, if he'd slept with Varley and her mother, who were genetically a lot closer to him, then what wouldn't he do? He could hear the gossip starting already, in the back of his mind.

Then he realized that it wasn't that at all. It was a deep voice reminding him that the news probably hadn't spread far at all, and that, when it did, almost no one would care about it, as long as they stopped the practice as soon as they found out, and didn't try to hide it overly. That was Cordes. He normally didn't bother sharing information like that, but he was probably right. Tor sent a tendril of thought back, thanking the man. After all, they lived in the same head, so it made sense to try and get along.

He smiled at them all, his great niece looking at him with ice blue eyes and her bird red hair that stood straight up several inches. It was impressive with her almost truly black skin. A very deep brown really. She wore a simple blue tunic and trousers however, like a doctor. That made sense, actually being one. Smythe was in deep black, about like what the Alphonse had on, and George was in his normal day to day uniform of purple and black. Looking down Tor realized he was still dressed like a workman or a young school student. A poor one too, who wore canvas to the palace, because it was their best outfit.

After a few seconds he decided not to care about that. Everyone here knew him and he really was there to work, even if the task wasn't all that pleasant.

"We need to check on Sandra Morris. Some extra guards would be good, while I see what she's been up to. I take it that she's being kept in an empty room? No handy building material around?" He stole the march a bit, and realized it, since everyone looked at him like he was insane suddenly. Well, not Alphonse, but the rest of them.

George rallied first.

"You suspect an escape attempt?"

Tor nodded.

"She better be planning one. Otherwise she's not half as intelligent as I think she is. We also need to make sure the Lairdgren Group isn't going to come and free her. If you don't think they can pull it off, then..." He didn't have anything witty to end that with, but the man, who had gray hair and a sturdy build, just let his chin rise a bit.

"Indeed. It wouldn't do to misjudge them at all. I take it that you'll be handling the magical parts of this?"

"That's the plan. We're sending Alphonse here off to get something to eat, and the rest of us will go in to check things out. Me first, of course, since it's my fault it happened at all. I should have talked to her first. Or... I don't know. Spanked her or something the night before. Tiera did too good of a job there really." He wanted to seem confident, but figured he wasn't going to make it that early in the day, instead he refocused on efficient, hoping that would work in its place. "Too late now. Let's go and see to this as soon as we can. Abbie, will you come with us? Just to make certain she isn't abused or anything like that?"

There was a bow from the woman in light blue then and after a second she ran off, calling back that she needed to get her supplies, just in case. It didn't take her long and less than five minutes later she padded back up carrying a large leather bag with a strong looking handle on the top. It was new, and not Afrak in design. It was the kind of thing that Noram doctors carried when they went visiting.

"Off you go then Alphonse. Save me some toast or something?" Not that they ever ran out of food at the Palace, but it seemed like the right kind of thing to say. Hopefully it wouldn't take long or anything.

The rest of them followed him, which was a poor plan, since he didn't know where they were going at all. Smythe got that first and moved to the front, walking as if the whole thing were his idea. That was just the man's innate leadership showing through, not him claiming responsibility. That was smart of him. After all, the time to claim that was after a plan had worked, not before, when there was still risk involved. Not that the military Counselor was the type to take anyone's credit from them.

Or that this was anything more than looking in on someone that was in trouble.

The room was just one of the fine guest chambers. True, a smaller one, but that had more to do with how many Counts and Countesses the palace had right then, Tor figured, than any kind of implied punishment or slight being given. It had a bed, a large red and gold carpet on the floor and several lights, all magical ones. That way no one would have to bother to refill lamp oil each day.

The girl herself sat on the edge of her bed, with her eyes closed, clutching something in her hand. Without rousing her from the obvious work trace, Tor just walked over and pried it out, pulling on her fingers hard enough that one of them popped as he did it. It wasn't broken though, it just made a sound like some peoples joints did.

What she held wasn't impressive on the outside really. It was just a toothbrush, one with a nice black focus stone handle that looked like glass. The field on it was a cutter, but it wasn't finished yet. Tor scanned the rest of the room then, able to feel the other patterns fairly easily. The four other things that had been made.

There was a heavy explosive device already made, placed on a bone comb and hidden in plain sight, on the dressing table. Next to that was a Not-flyer set. Around her neck, on a metal locket there was a shield and that would have been it, he realized, if she hadn't had another one on her.

In her.

"Seriously?" Tor poked her for a bit, until she came out of the trance state, her eyes flying wide when she realized who was standing there, looking at her. "Come to the surface Sandra. You selfish little bitch."

That shocked her enough that she gasped. He didn't often call people names after all. George looked baffled and moved forward, as if to put himself between the prisoner and harm.

"She swallowed a shield. How inconsiderate is that?" He actually felt anger at it, though no one else seemed to get why at first. He waved at her head, a little agitated. "It means that if we have to kill her now, someone will have to hold the field dormant while it happens. Their minds basically touching hers while they kill her. Since no one else can really do that yet, it will have to be me. It's rude, don't you think?"

"Ummm." There was a head shake and then the girl smiled. "That wasn't the point. I don't feel like losing my head just yet, thank you. Those jerks will have it if I don't get out of here. I don't suppose this is the rescue mission?" She didn't seem kidding about it, in fact there was a glum and morose quality to the words that almost made him feel sorry enough for her that he wanted to do something just like that. Accidentally let her go free. It had been an error, but not one that was meant to be evil.

That didn't bring Regina back though. Of course, killing Sandra wouldn't either.

"Not at all. It just occurred to me that no one would have thought to come and take all the new fields from you yet. I'll be back daily now. I suppose you wanted visitors anyway. The next time I check on you there better not be anything new in the room, or I'll have you locked in a real cell. One stripped bare of anything at all." He was trying to sound stern, but it was a little too flip for that and sounded more like teasing, which wasn't his desire. Her life was in the balance, so it wouldn't do to tease her about it.

Hefting the objects in his hand Tor stared directly into her eyes.

"I told everyone that you'd be fine. I practically ordered Tiera to stand down, and you went and pushed her anyway. Why? Help me understand that, please? Even if you hate her, you were bound by the surrender compact agreement your father signed." He could have gone on, asking questions, but there was a dry chuckle as she looked at the items in his hand. Deadly weapons and military gear, made in the span of a few days. Really it was kind of slow, so he double checked the room, just in case he missed anything. It was possible that she'd figured out some way to hide it all first, and then made the things he'd found. Just because he hadn't figured that part out, it didn't mean she couldn't have.

The girl was pretty, in a tall and dark way. Her brown eyes gleaming a little as she turned toward him, still sitting, wearing a slightly puffy dress that had little dark blue flowers on a white background in a dense pattern. At the ankle there was a flash of white stockings and shiny black shoes with large brass colored buckles on them. It was all fake, of course, but how she'd chosen to dress herself was telling. It spoke of her trying to lull everyone into a false sense of security. Once you factored in the weapons at least.

"Why? You actually have to ask that?" There was a derisive snort following the outburst, but she kept going, as if she'd wanted to vent on the topic for weeks. "She destroyed millions of golds worth of property. Hundreds of hours worth of my own personal work and effort was tossed away into the ocean. She stole every home I've ever known away from me, and why? Because my father said some mean things to her?" She gulped air, and kept going, her voice getting a bit louder and more shrill. "You want to know why? Why? How about this; the last time she met my father she cut off his arms and legs, leaving him a terrified wreck! No one even tried to lift a finger to stop her. Is that enough of a reason?"

The person that answered was slightly unexpected, since it was George, not one of the others. Royal Guards seldom spoke in public and when they did it was almost always just clarifying orders or passing a message.

"She did allow him to have them back though. Also, there was the matter of you interfering, along with several of the Morris military men, in a sanctioned duel. That would be enough to have most cast out from society. You should have simply honored the terms given in the surrender and let it go. I was there when your father attacked Conserina Baker, before he lost his limbs. He meant to kill her, I'm sure. At that point she became rather less the bully and more the wronged party." He didn't excuse himself for talking either, and no one called him on it, not even Sandra.

"What was I supposed to do, let her kill my father? Beat him to death with a club, like some lowborn animal?"

This time Smythe stepped in, literally moving forward first.

"Yes. I know that it's hard to stand by and watch something like that, but the path to honor was clear. We allow such duels to prevent full scale wars. Every time someone invalidates the rules, interferes with the process, the rest of the world is put in greater danger. If we don't see a bloody war over this I'll be surprised. I know you acted with good will and intent, but again, the correct thing for you to have done would have been nothing. That or talk your father into not attacking in the wrong place to begin with." His tone was actually fatherly sounding and peaceful, for all the words could have been harsh. It was one of the things the older man did well. Sounding friendly, or at least concerned.

That got the girl to stop talking at least and after a few moments, George waved them all out of the room. In the hall he looked at the guards on the door, both women in Royal Guard uniforms.

"No one is to be on this detail without wearing a high quality shield. The young lady had managed to manufacture several lethal weapons already. Master Tor will be by at random intervals to check on her from this point on. I believe. Unless others are being given the task?" It was a bit bossy, but not wrong, so Tor gave a single nod, trying to seem like it was their combined plan.

"Count Lairdgren may be instead, for the same purpose. I don't know that we should trust anyone else at the moment. Possibly Timon, if I can't be found. He should be able to find things well enough and won't let his emotions get in the way. I'll try to be available myself however. Don't let anyone from the Lairdgren Group do it. She was their leader. Still is, as far as that goes. I need to assign the role to someone else. Today. We can't expect them to lose their loyalty without hesitation though. I mean, that doesn't even make sense, right?"

The others agreed easily enough, and they all stood there until the guards were brought the needed gear. That they'd been on the door without it was such a bad idea that Tor nearly dressed George down for it when they got back outside, but he didn't bother. The man clearly got the idea now, and had been the one to fix it after all. Instead Tor gave each of the others a small bow, looking at Smythe and Abbie first and then, after a few seconds, George as well.

"I hear that we have some visitors staying at my place here in the Capital. We should all get together and welcome them. They're Austran players of some kind? I'm sure that they'd love to meet you all. George, you should see if Wensa and Kara want to come along as well. Say in three days? I'll send invitations." It was a good enough idea after all. It might not work, but it was his part to make sure his guests met the right people and were well fed. To that end he decided to head over to his place and sneak into the kitchen, just to make certain they had everything they needed.

Which wasn't something he should do. What had Burks told him all those times? That he needed to let other people do things for themselves? Even if he felt like the world was his responsibility. He was already planning to head over later that day and it would be enough. That just meant that he needed to get back to Two Bends and see to that situation.

After he said his farewells he made a trip over to his house anyway. Not to check up on them, he promised himself, just to get some things for Taman to copy from his room. It should only take a minute. Plus, he was already there. Nearly at least.

The outside of the house had been changed, down to three levels, but a slightly more golden color and with white trim around the large windows. It looked nice, he had to admit, if over done. He didn't have a reason not to, so he took his Carriage with him, sliding the hemp cord around his neck before going in. The inside had changed as well, with extra sitting rooms and a bustle of noise that he hadn't expected at all. Most of the people looked strange in one way or another, and wore various kinds of jumpsuits, which meant they were Austrans. They all had to be different from each other, so would try to show this by dyeing their hair in a strange pattern, or having things pierced in different fashions. Some had tattoos and a few were even more dedicated to whatever they were doing. Then they all wore basically the same outfit. Not all the time, but often enough that it was nearly a uniform.

He'd met several people when he was in that land. Most of them were actually nice, for all that they kept declaring war for some unknown reason. Tor's bet was that they got bored, or at least their leaders did. True, the last person to lead them, Glost Serge, had actually been attacking because he'd felt bullied in school, but the ones before him had just been jerks. Or more likely, insane.

Looking around at the fifty or so people that he could see from where he was, Tor didn't recognize any of them. That wasn't a huge shock, because Austra wasn't a small place by any means. At the same time, no one had noticed him yet, which meant he was able to get into his room and put together a small collection of things for his little sister to work on. Challenging things to do without a template, but nothing all that dangerous. She might be immortal, but she was also five. She could die like anyone else, as strange as it sounded. The things ran a nice line though, from lights, which were easy to do, to a magical house. The small kind. That was hard for most people, but would be good exercise for her.

Pocketing the small tiles, he left, not planning to talk to anyone in particular yet. That wasn't going to happen it seemed, since he met someone standing in the front door when he got there.

The man was even shorter than he was, by over a foot, and a bit funny shaped. Not ugly for it, except that his head was just a bit too big for his body and he was a little uneven, with a slightly hunched back. The hair was dark and he had brown eyes, as well as a clothing amulet on. That had been made to look like a nice reddish colored vest with orange trim and an off yellow shirt, on top of brown trousers and boots that looked like something a workman would wear. Kind of like what he had on, if a bit more festive.

The man didn't make eye contact though, after the first furtive look. Instead he stared at the floor, as if ashamed.

"I... Sorry. I was told by Mona to come here and see if I could borrow some flour? I should just go into the city, but I don't have any coin. Is that right? Can I do that?" It was kind of a confused sounding thing, but Tor had to imagine they had plenty of flour around to share. If they didn't he'd have to make a run into the Capital himself for it.

"That sounds reasonable to me." He smiled, trying to put the man at ease, since he was clearly feeling a bit shy, but he didn't look up, not at first. "Come in. We'll see if the kitchen has anything. If not I'll go get some. We don't want Mona to get mad after all." Not that he had a clue who that was. This man's wife maybe? He was a midget, but decent looking enough that it wouldn't be impossible for him to find someone.

"That's true. She's a bit scary. Then, everyone around here is. I've been staying inside most of the time, since I don't want anyone to realize that I'm actually here. I keep expecting people to wake up and toss me out on my ear. You know how it is." The little guy blushed and looked up then, shaking his head. "Or probably not. Do you work here? Like a footman or something? That would be a good job. Tim told me that Collette, the woman that runs this place, is looking for some people. I couldn't get a job here though, not really. He offered to let me fly in one of his craft though. He's a good kid." The man didn't seem to be running down at all, which was fine, especially if he was hiding out most of the time alone for some reason. After a while you just wanted to talk to people, didn't you? Tor had felt that before himself.

Instead of interrupting the flow of words he smiled again and waved to get the man to follow along. The kitchen had moved locations, but they managed to find it in what was now Tor's traditional fashion. He waited for someone to walk by with an empty tray and led the other man along with him.

For some reason the fellow, as shy as he sounded, kept up a steady stream of talking the whole time. That was probably due to nerves really. Tor remembered the first time he was at the guest house at the King's Palace and how awkward he felt the whole time he was there, even though Connie went out of her way to make him feel welcome.

That got him to make a face, which coincided with the little fellow happening to look at him. He went silent so fast that it was clear he thought Tor was angry or offended.

"Sorry. I was just thinking... I... It turns out that a woman I've been sleeping with... Well it's really complex. The long and short of it is that we're related. No one knew until the other day though. She's basically... My aunt, I guess. It's a huge problem for me, as you might guess. That really isn't the kind of thing I would ever do. I feel so... dirty now." Why he was telling a complete stranger all that he didn't know, but the man, who was probably five or six years older than he was just swallowed and stopped walking.

"That's not good. Still, it wasn't like you could have known, so no one will blame you. Well, I mean, some will, but that's their problem. I doubt you're the first person in history that's ever happened to. If no one got hurt, well..." The man looked around, very carefully and leaned in a bit, not coming too close at all. "My uncle, I never knew if he was a blood relative or not, but he was the one that raised me, he used to use me. I didn't have a choice in it and no one would ever help me, because." He gestured down at his body then. "That lasted until he died. I've never told anyone else about it, so, if you don't mind keeping that just between us? At least you had a choice, and so did she, your aunt. I say you should count it as a good thing and just go on. No choice anyway, tomorrow will come."

It was a simple way of looking at it and ignored the pain he felt, Tor thought. It was also right. His situation hadn't been bad at all. That was part of the problem. It was a bad thing, but it had felt right at the time, or at least allowable under the rules, only it hadn't been. He needed to let that go and just be OK with it. Even if he really wasn't.

"Good point. Thanks. I'll try to do that. Anyway, let's see if we can get that flour Mona needs."

That wasn't too hard, since Collette's mother, Glaren, was in charge of the works that day and the instant they came through the door she ran over to him, giving him a big hug. After she set his feet firmly back on the ground the other man got one too, though it was quicker and a bit less warm.

"So good to see you. I heard you were here the other day, but we didn't cross paths. Poor form there, we all worried about you while you were away you know. Are you back here now? I'll have your room freshened and..." She hugged him again, which wasn't all that proper for the kitchen help, but she wasn't just an employee, so that made it alright, in a way.

"Nope. I'm still staying with Ali up at the school. I will be back this afternoon however. I'm also trying to set up a dinner party here in three days. Is that doable?" It was a good question to ask, since most of the work would be hers.

She tilted her head and after a second let her pretty, if slightly older, face frown a bit.

"Yes. We really need to have a bit more help. Master Timon didn't know if we were allowed to hire more people to see to our current guests, since you're back. What do you think?"

"Well, you know where we keep the gold. Get Collette to give you whatever you need and make it happen. It's a bit short notice, so if you want I can come down and bake for it. I have some free time this week. Ali's working. Speaking of that, this fellow here came to see about borrowing some flour for Mona? I don't recognize the name, but I hear a rumor that she's a bit intimidating, so, let's not set her off." He smiled and got one in return from both the other people at least. It wasn't a great joke, but it was clear he'd done it right.

The forty something blonde woman winked at him.

"That's Timon's new house woman. A bit low class, but she's not a bad sort, once you get past the fact that she keeps throwing herself at a twelve year old. Keeps the cottages clean and does most of the cooking for Tim and Gerent. She should just go into the market herself, but I can see why that might be a problem for her. She has the coin, but walking the distance with an armload of goods is a chore. That's a hint by the way. You should see to getting her in for that, if you have the time." It came along with a pat on the back and another hug at least.

It wasn't that late in the day and he really wasn't all that busy himself, so he nodded, even though the smaller man next to him rolled his eyes.

"With what coin? Tim said he'd be back later in the day, but I don't think we can get to his strong box. Trying to get into the vault here by force would probably end us all."

Tor patted his left pocket, which had a pouch inside that held four gold and some silvers. It wasn't a lot, but it would get supplies for a few weeks, and more than that, really.

"I can cover that part. Still, we'd best get some flour here too. If she sent you right now, she might need it for something before we can get things and return." It would also let her come up with a list of what she wanted.

Glaren had a large bowl with a focus stone cover ready to go not five minutes later as well as some sweet rolls left over from breakfast. Tor took some, glad to have them, but the man next to him ducked his head nervously again.

"I couldn't impose. Thank you most kindly for the offer ma'am." He even bowed, which was very polite of him.

Tor did the carrying, since he was the larger person and they were leaving his house. It seemed like his job at least. The little cottages were well done, set next to the larger place, but they held more character and looked very nearly real. That wasn't an accident either, since the slight dings and lightly warped roof line were identical on both. The outside looked like unhewn stone and the top like slate, which was similar to the design he'd made himself, but the feeling was different. They were like his brother.

"These are nice, aren't they?" It was an offhand comment, but the other man grinned and pointed.

"Yeah. This first one is the place. I'm staying in the second one over, for now. Tim's letting me use it, until things get settled. There was some trouble with the King a few days ago, and, well, I'm still alive, so no one seems to think it will be a big deal. I can't talk about it. It isn't a personal thing, I just don't want to get anyone else in trouble. My friend, um, Patty? She told me that no one would bother me, but I heard that the Wizard Tor was back now and he's a nobleman. I... don't tell anyone, but" Again there was a very furtive glance and the man seemed almost like he didn't want to say the words, but had too. "I... sort of told people I was him. I know it seems unlikely, but I had all these amulets I found and there was this little girl that was stolen from her family. No one would help me, so... I lied. They still didn't do anything. I had to fight a gang of bandits, but I got her back. The King was going to kill me, but Tor's own family said I was one of them and that the Count adopted me when I was seventeen. Patty says that the King knows it isn't true but that he's pretending to believe it so I won't have to be put to death."

Then, after he stopped talking the man winced. It was an exaggerated thing that spoke of being at least a little fake.

"Don't know why I said that. Guess I just needed to unload on someone. Thanks for listening. I know that I don't have a right to bother you." Then he lapsed into shyness again.

"Patty? Patricia Morgan?" Tor looked at the man and waited until he nodded, then smiled. "So you're Gerent?"

He felt more than a little slow, but instead of seeming shy the other man just nodded.

"Yes. You heard about me already? That's not good. I should probably get out of here and hide before the Wizard finds me. I heard he fought five hundred men by himself once. Not just farmers or millers, but soldiers. Can you imagine that?"

Funnily enough, he could. It wasn't nearly as impressive as it sounded.

"Do we knock or do you think that we're expected?" He said the words softly, but the woman that opened the door was scowling at them a bit. Or at least she was until she saw Tor, then her face went a good bit sweeter. That was a common enough thing, but he didn't like what it meant for Gerent. The woman had better not have been bossing him around like it seemed, or there was going to be trouble.

It seemed that was her plan though.

"There you are dwarf. About time you got back. Did you go all the way to Ross for the flour? I need that for the dinner rolls later and you just go taking your own time, don't you?" There was a slap to the tiny mans shoulder, which he just took with a wince, not even speaking back. He didn't have a shield on either, which was clearly an oversight, if mean women were going to be hitting him like that. "At least you have a pretty friend with you. I thought you said you didn't have any coin? A rent boy this fine has to cost a lot. Half gold at least. I don't suppose you'd give me a bit of fun too, would you? I could spot an extra copper or two."

Tor held his tongue for a bit and made himself smile, then handed over the bowl of flour. At least she hadn't called him a whore outright. After a few seconds he shook his head and smiled.

"Sorry, that's too far under the going rate. Now, Countier Lairdgren and I are going to get you some supplies. Do you have a list?"

She laughed, which didn't sound friendly at all.

"What, you two going to walk to the market and back? Seems like an excuse to play all day to me. Besides, this pile of trash isn't a real Countier, he told me himself. Is that the line he used to pick you up."

Tor nearly smiled again, but shook his head instead.

"You know, for a hired woman you're most unpleasant. I can't fire my brother's people for him, but I can insist that you treat Gerent with respect. If you don't I will have a long conversation with Timon about it." Hopefully it was something he hadn't realized himself yet.

"Oh? You're his brother? Which one then? Taler? Todd?"

"Missed one there. I'm the one between those two. Tor."

She laughed, as if it were a joke.

Chapter four

Tor smirked back at the rather dowdy woman in front of him in her old gray dress and well worn shoes and rolled his eyes. Not that he was going to judge her based on what she was wearing, but it was kind of clear that he... Looking down he realized that his clothing looked about right to be a low-level servant still. He decided not to change it though, since that would just be showing off. If a person's value wasn't in the clothing they wore or how much gold they had, then he needed to be able to show that himself, didn't he?

"Well, then I guess we won't go into the city and get you anything." He almost added a so there to it but the woman just took the bowl of flour and laughed again.

"That should be fine. Master Timon is bringing in fresh goods from Printer and Ward later today. I just need enough to get things ready for tonight. You two run off and play or something. I have work to do. Scat." She had full hands, so had to gesture with her chin. "Go on now, before I take a broom to you both for wasting my time. Wizard indeed." Then she turned and kicked the door shut with her heel on the way past. It didn't slam, since the material drank the vibrations pretty well, but Tor got the point anyway.

Smiling he looked over at the little man, his new uncle he guessed, and shrugged hugely.

"No need to do that then. You know, I've never actually been to the market place here? It's supposed to be grand, but every time I get a chance to go something comes up. I should be getting on to my day then, I guess." He started to put his hand out toward Gerent and then stopped. "Why don't you come with me? I'll be back here later this afternoon anyway. Unless you're busy? It's something to do, if nothing else."

The man looked at the ground again, which was just dirt where they were standing, not a grass lawn like he had going in front of his own place next door. Or, more to the point, that Collette or some of the servants were seeing too. It was a good idea, but he hadn't really thought about doing that himself. They should set up some trees too.

Gerent swallowed but nodded a bit.

"I'm... not doing anything. Like I said, I mainly just hide. It's a very nice place, too good for the likes of me, but there isn't a lot to do here. Some people come to visit, but that's kind of hard, since, you know, I'm just me, not anyone special."

Tor nodded to himself, but shook his head almost instantly.

"You know, when I used to do that Trice would yell at me. Your Patty? She was right too. It does seem phony." He smiled to soften the blow though and the man grinned back, so it didn't seem the words were hurting his feelings or anything. Not too much.

Gerent looked down again and then around them, even though there wasn't anyone close enough to bother them at all. There was a steady stream of people down toward Collette's ice manufactory, and a third little cottage like the ones in front of him, about a quarter of a mile in the other direction. Not that the places were really all that small. A family of four could live in one without any trouble and eight could do it if they didn't mind being cozy. Tor pointed off in that direction, since it was something he hadn't even heard about. Clearly it was Timon's work, but who would be staying that far away from everyone else he couldn't even guess at.

Before he could ask the shorter man waved at the place.

"That's where Count Ward and his lady are staying. I don't know why. It's a new thing, I think. They came and borrowed the place from Master Timon a few days ago. Um... I don't really know if I'm allowed to leave. I mean, I'm not a prisoner or anything, but I was told I shouldn't go too far away. Patty said. She hasn't been around a lot since we came here. That probably means she's done with me, doesn't it?" Now he seemed a bit scared and wistful at the same time. "I'd hoped... Well, that isn't important. I probably have to ask if I can leave though. No one will be around until later. Maybe we could do something some other time?"

For a bit Tor wondered if he was trying to put him off, but the look on his face seemed really lonely and like he didn't want to be left alone. As if he wasn't an adult that could do as he pleased? Tor didn't know enough about his life to get why that would be, and didn't want to push him, after the recent trials that he'd had either. Instead he just got out his communications device. It was one of the six he designed for carrying around and while a bit bulky, being about the size of a small book, it let him do things like this.

"Who do you think we need to ask? Timon? I'm pretty sure that you're in charge of him, not the other way around, but if it makes you feel better we can do that. Or Count Lairdgren, though I think he's here in the Capital, so he might not have his device with him. I need to figure out how to make these smaller, don't I?" Before there was an answer the thing in his hand started glowing, a nice brilliant blue that was clearly visible, even in daylight. It was the air around it that was colored, extending out to about five feet away, so that it was hard to miss.

Gerent hopped back, but didn't make any noise about it, even though he was clearly shocked by the change of events.

Tor saw that it was from the Palace, so didn't wait to hit the sigil, speaking immediately.

"Tor here, how may I help you?" He tried to sound courtly, and it nearly worked, his accent shifting just enough to pull it off.

"Tor? Good, I seem to have missed you. I hear that our prisoner, Conserina Morris, was readying an escape already?" The deep voice didn't need to proclaim who he was, since the King was a distinctive man.

"I was surprised to find that she was still there, to tell the truth. I doubt she would have been, come tomorrow morning. That whole thing is a mess. We can't let her go, because she might come and try to kill Tiera. On the other hand, it really was a horrible mishap. Done out of stupidity, but are we going to claim no one else has ever had a bad moment and lashed out? I've done it."

There was a soft sigh and a bit of a chuckle, though it sounded dark and serious somehow.

"As have I. I don't suppose that Tiera could be placated in some fashion, to allow her to feel as if Miss Morris were punished enough, short of death? I hate to lose such a useful resource and there was a time when she played in these very halls you know, with Karina."

Tor looked at Gerent and shook his head, but spoke to the King.

"I... don't think so. If I have to guess, at this moment, I think that you might be able to explain things to her well enough she won't blame you for helping Sandra. If you tried to save her in any way... That could fall through. Alphonse spoke to her yesterday and I think it helped, but I wouldn't want to risk it. She's not doing well at the moment. You really might explain to the Count that he needs to have things in order soon. She really blames him for everything too." It didn't make a lot of sense to him, but Richard just made a slightly disgruntled sound and changed the subject.

"So, Connie was wondering if you'd come to dinner this evening? It's just a small thing, mainly the family and a few others. Things were left... Uncomfortable between you. I know that no one wants this to turn into anything too major, however. It's never fun to find out about missteps like that, but it isn't anyone's fault. Really, it's probably best to simply admit it exists and go on as family. Otherwise hard feelings can develop, and they're all really very fond of you. Don't let that happen."

Tor wanted to accidentally cut the line and run off instead of dealing with things, but that would be rude and, as had been pointed out, would probably be the exact wrong thing to do. At the same time he didn't want to be confronted with Connie at that moment either. Or her daughters.

That meant he needed a good excuse, didn't it?

"Um, I already have plans. I'm going to be spending the evening here, but I have to make up some more Fast Carriages and I promised to show Timon how to do that. Right now I need to get to Two Bends and have a chat with my parents. Say, could you pass a message for us? Gerent is planning to come with me, but he wants to make certain Count Lairdgren knows about it. I might have him for a while, so if anyone is looking for him and he isn't here, have them get in touch with me before calling in the guard." It was a lot to ask of a King really, but they were friends, after a fashion, so Tor figured it was worth a shot.

The man just murmured something, which Tor took to be him sending the information off directly.

"Too bad you can't join us. I'll let Connie know. Please, don't let this set too long. It will only get harder if you wait to face it."

Good advice, and he knew it. Even the little voice in the back of his mind agreed with it. Then it went silent again, but there was a definite sense that Cordes was all for moving past this bit of news without making a big deal about it. It felt freaking vast though, didn't it? Like he should contemplate ending his life in shame.

"Point. Well, why don't you and... everyone, come to dinner at my place? Tim has all those Austran dignitaries or whatever visiting and I'm certain they'd be thrilled to visit with you. We're having a little thing here in three days. Oh... Don't schedule George, Wensa or Kara for it, since I invited them to attend. Not to work it either. Really we should see if Denno wants to come, so everyone will have someone they're familiar with around."

"Ah, well, if Denno Brown is coming, at least in potential, I'm certain I could do no less. I'll have to have the date checked, of course. I'll get back to you on that?"

There was a voice from the background then, a familiar one, though he hadn't heard it in a long while.

"Is that Tor?" Then it moved closer, sounding decently happy. "Tor! I keep missing you."

"Trice! How are you?" The second the words left his mouth he winced. How was she? Not that he missed her, which he had, or that it was nice to hear her voice, which it was. No, he questioned her state of well being, fresh off of being abused sexually and who knew what else.

"Not bad. Better now. Can we talk? I know that things are a little tense right now, but I wanted to see if you'd be willing to meet Gerent. He's the one that we talked about? Before you left for Vagus. Do you remember that?" It was clear that she was trying to communicate something to him without actually saying the words. If that was the case, she really needed to be a little more clear, because he wasn't getting it. "I... don't know what you've heard about that, but it isn't his fault. So, you know, don't be mad at him for it. I'm trying to find something for him to do, a job or something, but so far I've been so busy."

It was a little strange, but Tor just tilted his head.

"Gerent and I can talk about it. I don't know what he'll want to do yet either." He looked at the man who was staring, with his mouth open, showing slightly crooked teeth. They were nice and white though, showing that he'd either cared for them very well his entire life, or, more likely, someone had handed him a healing amulet in the recent past. "Any ideas what you want to do? We could set up a business for you, if you want. Collette is already doing ice here, but if you want I'm sure there are other cities that would like to have a manufactory... Oh! Wait, I know! You can set up and run the new focus stone manufactories. We have all those kids being trained for it already and you have contacts in shipping already, so that should work pretty well. I'll get you a Fast Carriage so you can get around. Some other things too." He blanked for a few seconds, trying to work it all out.

True, the man might have his own career to follow, so it wouldn't do to overwhelm him or make it seem like he didn't have a choice in the matter. "Sorry. You can do whatever you want of course. That's my real point. I'm not trying to choose for you."

"Tor... Is Gerent there with you?" Trice sounded slightly amused by the idea.

"Yes. We're headed up to Two Bends and then the school later. We'll be back in the evening to visit with people at my house. The one here." He waved at it, even though she couldn't hear him do it. Gerent saw it and swallowed nervously for some reason. Possibly because he didn't like crowds? Tor would have to ask about that.

There was a bit of laughter from the device in his hand then. It sounded a little forced, but then Trice had been through a lot in the last weeks and months, hadn't she?

"Brilliant. I should have known you'd do something like that. So not angry at me then?" It was a thing she did, when she liked someone and they were in trouble. She acted as if she were the guilty one, so the blame could be shifted away from them. It was a very polite noble thing, that he'd only seen a few people ever do when it was important.

"Angry? For what? I can't see anything that would cause that at all." He didn't either. That his words were also in a hyper polite noble form probably didn't hurt anything though. Softly, as if standing back a way, Richard chuckled gently.

"Very good then. I'm so glad to hear that it was all just a misunderstanding. Some people around here can be... Prickly about their name being used without permission. It normally ends in death in fact."

That got Gerent to take a deep and sudden breath, almost a gasp, but Tor just shrugged at him.

"Not in this case. Anyway, I might invite Gerent to stay with me for a bit, up in Lairdgren. At least until we get him outfitted properly and find out what he wants to do." Tor looked at him directly and felt a bit bad about talking about him like he wasn't there, but that seemed not to be too important.

Trice sounded pleased though.

"Great! I'll be by later then, unless you don't want me?" That was blunt, but Tor thought he got it. After all, there was that whole thing where they might be related after all. Sex would be out of the question. Then, it probably would be anyway.

"Please come. Tiera will probably be there too, so, you know, if anyone has a problem with her, best not to drag them in on it. Otherwise, the more the merrier I'm sure." It was a bit too blasé, but he really didn't know what to say.

"I'll be there. Say five in the afternoon?"

"That sounds about right. See you then. Love you."

"I love you too."

Gerent looked pained as he hung up. Desperately so. As if he hated to hear what they were saying.

Tor didn't know what to make of the whole thing at first, but managed to understand after a few seconds of strained silence. The man was in love with her too.

Only, midget that he was, slightly misshapen and clearly being from a poor background... The man might actually have a real shot. He just couldn't see that yet.

"She... We were engaged to marry once. That didn't end well. I love her, but... She could end up being my granddaughter. So how messed up is that? I already have a wife though, if you two have something going on. If you don't... Well, you should give it a shot. She's worth the effort." That brought him to the end of his ability to fake being a nobleman on the topic. Thankfully Gerent just blushed.

"We never... I mean, she said we could, but I think that was just... Really I don't know. I've done things before with women. Men too. Normally without having a choice in the matter. Life isn't easy when you're too different." He didn't seem broken by it, just a bit quiet.

"Ask her about it. I mean actually do it. She might say no, but notice how her second words to me about how she wants you to have a good place? Trust me, that wouldn't have been the order of things if she didn't at least like you as a friend." He shook his head and stepped away a bit, to set up the Fast Carriage. Gerent had clearly seen the trick before, since he didn't jump away or anything this time. It made sense with Timon doing it a dozen times a day, no doubt.

Then Tor gestured for him to get in, waiting a bit, since it was a bit of a climb for the other man. Nothing he couldn't handle, since it was sized to Tor, but it still took a bit extra. Then, once inside of it, he just stood, looking around, as if not sure where to sit.

"Up here, next to me. I'll show you the controls. It really isn't that hard to drive. The real trick is not getting lost."

That and coming up with a way of explaining everything to his parents when he got there. He would have written first, but that could still take weeks, even if he sent it using the quick messenger service. Gerent didn't say a lot, until they were about half way there, which was only about ten minutes into the flight or so. Tor had explained how to take off and fly, as well as how not to lose his way too easily.

Gerent had seemed to pay attention, but the words he said were really strange. Enough so that Tor nearly veered to the right as he shifted to look at the man.

"You're Tor? I mean for real, not just someone playing at it as a joke?" There was a nervous tremor to the voice, and he seemed to be overly warm. Reaching out with his mind, Tor realized he didn't have a temperature amulet yet. Nothing except some clothing. That was an oversight. Kind of a big one. After all, who knew what kind of people might go after him now?

"Yeah, that's me. I know, I should be taller. Older too. Possibly glowing. I can do that of course, but in the main I haven't found a real use for it yet. Glowing. I haven't learned to be taller. I guess I'll get the older part in time. I sort of have too, eventually."

"How could anyone confuse me for you? You're... incredible. Even Mona wanted you and she didn't even think you were anyone at all. No one wants me. You'd think they'd have just guessed. Though really a lot of them did. Patty always just laughed when they said anything about it and sometimes we'd show them a bunch of magic." He made a tight face and looked away, out the front window, which was really just an invisible shield, made slightly reflective for the sake of appearance. Tor could just make out a slightly distorted version of Gerent in the side window when he looked.

"I get that all the time too. Mona didn't think I was me, did you notice that? I try not to worry about it. Being me isn't all that it's cracked up to be, if you really want to know the truth. Not this week. On the good side the Larval won't be trying to kill either of us in our sleep. I know that it isn't nice of me, but I hate those guys. Always trying to kill me like they are."

They didn't talk until they hit the forest, and Gerent made another face. This time it looked a bit more displeased than not.

"Do you... think that they'll hate me? Or beat me for claiming to be you? Timon said they wouldn't, but he's just a kid. Who knows what could really happen." It wasn't scared sounding though, so Tor just nodded a bit and then smiled. It was probably a little mean, so he explained pretty quickly.

"I doubt it. We might be yelled at, but even then it will probably be aimed at me, not you. Let's see though? We're here after all. You can see the buildings there, between the trees? It isn't a real city, just a village." Tor slowed down, since it was daytime and there were at least a dozen people in the air over the place, most with large chests following them. That reminded him that Gerent would need a flying rig too. He wasn't really sure what all he had to hand. It was time for him to make a new batch of almost everything then. On the good side he'd figured out some tricks for copying while he was gone. He could make about as many at once now as he wanted. It took longer, but in a day's time he could have enough for everyone.

Not that he'd actually do it. He wasn't brilliant in regards to math. Or rather, he might be, but hadn't learned more than the basics yet, even though it was easy enough to pick it up. It still made sense to him that giving limitless magic to everyone wasn't going to work. It would destroy the whole world faster than almost anything else he could do would. Short of just making the whole thing blow up.

No, it wasn't fair, but he needed to keep things limited. Otherwise people would abuse the things he made and turn them against each other. Like Sandra had with Regina. It hadn't been on purpose, but it was really too much power for anyone to hold safely. A lot of the things he made were like that too. People had been left crippled because of the flying rigs for instance. Wars would become more common if all the warriors had shields too and unless everyone could be safe in the same way, that only left the civilian population as targets.

He'd thought about things while he'd been hiding, in between work sessions. The world just couldn't handle that kind of thing and survive. People were too flawed and emotional for it to work. He had to include himself in that, but Tor did like having things around too. Not that he was a better person than anyone else. Even if he was, too much power would eventually ruin him. One way or the other.

Without giving the man next to him a warning, he set down in the street and suggested they both step out, then made the purple thing go away with a flick of his finger against the nose of the craft where the amulet was always hidden. In one deft move he caught the thing out of the air, the cool tile and hemp string being tucked around his neck instantly. Then he headed toward the bakery, since it was daytime. Gerent followed, without being told to, still seeming a bit edgy.

The place looked good in the light though, a bit more effort and care being put into it constantly, almost as if it were a sign of the whole village prospering. As he opened the front door he could hear the familiar ring of Mayor Tom working in his smithy down the street. That and the scent of pie coming from inside as it mixed with the pine of the whole world in this place. It wasn't a strong thing, but it reminded him of home. Which made sense.

Inside he expected a normal enough greeting, with him getting a hug and then asking after his parents from one of his younger brothers or sisters, but got a surprise today, as the girl that stood behind the new glass display counter with its finished wood top, wasn't anyone he knew at all.

"Hello!" She was wearing a brown working woman's dress with a light tan apron. Her hair was brown and she wasn't very tall at all, but everything about her seemed wrong. For Two Bends. For one thing, no one here said hello to strangers, they said welcome.

Or, more correctly, some variation of the word. S'welcerm, for instance, was a common one.

"May I help you with anything today gentlemen?" There was definitely a merchant class accent to her words and after neither of them spoke, with his face looking shocked, hers fell a bit. "And you don't understand a word I'm saying, do you? Well, time for me to point at stuff and nod agreeably again." She smiled while she said it at least and came around the counter before he could say anything. Then she spoke quite loudly, as if trying to move past the perceived language barrier by yelling aggressively enough.

"Would you like bread?" She pointed at it and then rubbed her stomach. It was darling, to tell the truth, but Tor decided not to engender too much bad will by letting her go on.

"No, thank you. Not right now at least. I was looking for my parents? The Bakers? They didn't sell the shop did they? I know the party last night was lavish, but they could always just tell me to give them the coin for it. They're family after all."

"Oh! You speak standard? What a relief. I can mainly understand people here, but a lot of them just look at me like I have something stuck to the end of my nose as soon as I open my mouth. You want the Bakers? I think they're staying in today. Out back, at the magical house? Not that I blame them, if I had one of those I'd never leave it. Then I'd starve and waste away, so I guess it's a good thing I don't." The smile was cute enough however and she introduced herself with a decent curtsey.

"Bethany Holmes. Originally from Thompsonville, Countess Thompson found me the position here." She dimple charmingly and then took in Gerent, her face not slipping at all.

Tor just nodded.

"Oh? One of Terlee's new spies then? Pleased to meet you. I'm Tor and this is Gerent." He focused and read her field, so he caught both her surprise and slight fear as being caught out that quickly. Nothing showed on the surface though, which showed a good bit of training on her part. He would have winced, if nothing else. "You'll catch on to how people speak well enough. Just remember that most people here really will be able to understand you, if you don't speak too quickly. It's the same language. They're probably just reacting to how cute you are anyway. They won't say so, not openly, but don't be shocked if some mothers don't come around looking to get a son married soon." For that matter he had a few male relatives that needed a wife, didn't he? Like Gerent, if that's what he wanted.

They walked out the way they came and headed to the winding path, which was a pleasant walk in the daylight. Long for that kind of thing, since the clearing was behind the house a way, but it was good to stretch his legs. Gerent had a slight wobble to his walk, but kept up nicely enough, since Tor didn't run or anything. If nothing else he didn't really know what to say to everyone involved. It was a great reason to saunter a bit.

Next to him Gerent actually pointed at the house that appeared as they came around the last corner.

"Are they the Lords of Two Bends?" It took a second for Tor to get what he meant, since it did look pretty nice compared to the rest of the village. It was a soft blue now, compared to the more stately brown of the day before. A color definitely tinged with gray. The windows were shuttered on the top two floors and there was activity down below. People dressed in brown who were...

Cleaning.

Like servants.

That was so out of place Tor nearly laughed out loud. No one had house staff here. Or at least they never had before. They even scurried away, smiling, when they saw people coming up the walkway. The focus stone was brown here, with a red tinge to it. When he got to the door he had to knock, since there was no bell set up at all. Then it took about a minute for someone to get there. A strange fellow in a decently nice suit, with gray gloves. A butler.

His parents had a butler now? They could afford to hire a person like that? Not that it was any of his business what they did with their gold. It was just weird.

"Good day gentlemen. Have you come to inquire about the footman's position? We normally go through the side entrance. The servants, I mean. My name is Conrow, it's my job to run the household staff here. We'll brook no frivolity or rule breaking here, but it seems a good place to work so far. I must admit to being new myself. The Baker family has several children, but treat them as you would your own family and I'm sure there will be no difficulties. May I inquire as to your names?" The man wasn't old, perhaps thirty-five or so, and tall for the village. Too tall. Most of the people that saw his six-two frame would think he was a nobleman here.

Tor doubted that he'd speak Hometongue at all.

"Hello! We've actually come to visit, not get work here." Tor smiled as the man looked a bit shocked, and stared at Gerent a little more than he should have. Then he bowed, low, as if they might be important or something. It was a decent save, since the man was clearly disappointed they wouldn't be working there. At least that's how Tor was choosing to take the look on his face. "I'm Torrance and this is Gerent. Relatives of the family. Um... I'm Countier four Lairdgren and Gerent is..." He looked at the man and tried to count in his head. "Thirteenth?"

That just got a wave from the small fellow, and a shy smile.

"But that isn't real or anything. The Count just said that so the King wouldn't put me to death. Not that I'm not grateful for it, but I can't take advantage of the offer. It would be stressing things too much." He sounded a lot more nervous than he should have. Plus he was wrong.

Tor snorted a bit and shook his head.

"Count Lairdgren said so, and until he says otherwise, you're a Countier. You won't get anything from it, but hey, you can just use my gold if you need it. Family and all. It's real enough. Pretty much just extra work." He nudged Gerent on the shoulder lightly, but not enough to make his body move.

The new butler bowed again.

"Very good sir! I'm terribly sorry about my presumption earlier. I'll go and tender my resignation at once. Please, come this way." He was perfectly calm as they walked into the house, and the man had them sit in a front room that hadn't been there the night before. That was the great thing about the magical houses. If you got tired of them, they'd change with a few thoughts and some concentration. On the negative side you could wake up in your own home and find that Collette had changed the floor plan and the bathrooms had all vanished on you.

True, that one hadn't actually happened yet, but it was coming. Tor could feel it.

Gerent sat on a light green colored sofa next to him, his eyes a little wide as they darted around and he jumped when Lauralie came into the room. He even stood and bowed, which was cute. It also forced his mother to bow back, looking confused. It was a good trick. Not one that would work for him, but it certainly changed the mood in the room with his mother, who was often a bit short with him, and who might have chosen to be that way with Gerent, just for being unfamiliar.

Instead she was suddenly having to use noble rules, which meant treating the unknown man with politeness. Tor waved at her and stood himself.

"Gerent, this is my mother Lauralie Baker. Conserina first Lairdgren. Mother, this gentleman is your adopted brother, Gerent Lairdgren. I don't know if you heard about that, but it's real." Tor waited, trying not to tense up, even though there might be questions.

Once again his mother decided to surprise him, swooping in and giving Gerent a hug, just as if they'd known each other forever.

"I have heard! Though technically Gerent is your brother, Tor. Tiera and Timon set the boundaries of that one, so we're going with that line, if anyone asks. Is this what you wanted to talk to me about Tor? I have to say, it's a bit better than the dressing down I expected. I am sorry for that little... difficulty I caused in Vagus. Can you forgive me? I was prepared to scream and fight, but if we can avoid that I'll look better in front of our new family member." She looked at Gerent and seemed more than a bit happy to see him. Using him as a shield against Tor.

Clever. A Gerent Shield. It even had a nice ring to it.

"Oh, we'll be talking about that later, I'm certain. But we don't need to do it right now. To answer your question however, no. I came to bring some fields that Taman can practice copying." He stopped for a second and then shrugged. "Also... She's immortal. I didn't mention it to her, so that you and da can decide how to handle it. I just thought you should know."

There was no speaking for a long time and the only response from Laurie was a tensing of the mouth that didn't look happy at all. Almost upset, to tell the truth. She sat down across from them and didn't say anything at all. Not even after most people would have. It was getting well into stress inducing by the time that a woman came in with a silver tray that held an assortment of baked goods. She was followed by a younger girl that had one with tea on it. As if he drank tea? His mother seldom did either, being too busy working for things like that most of the time.

He didn't comment.

When those two left, smiling professionally the whole time, Gerent furrowed his brow at the woman who was, Tor realized, nearly forty. Counting it up the number kept coming up as even older than that. Forty-four at least. She never said, even on her birthday. She looked nineteen at the moment and was very good looking, which kind of creeped him out, since good looking relatives were apparently a problem for him. He wasn't having thoughts about her, but just being there left him feeling dirty, as if he might at some point. Icky. Also not a real threat, since he could control his mind, but that was the kind of thing he'd have to watch for, from then on. Just in case.

His new...brother, wrinkled his whole face, thinking deeply and then just shook a bit.

"Is that a bad thing? I thought living forever would be nice. Did... Is this that Ancient thing Patty told me about? The Green Man and the others?"

Tor was about to answer when his mother sighed and nodded.

"Yes. I'll explain more if you want. The problem is that too many of my children are turning out that way. I shouldn't have had even one, but four... It means that someone has tampered with things. I don't know how, so... It's worrying."

The words Gerent spoke next were soft and muttered, but Tor heard him, even if Laurie didn't.

"Let me know if I can help."

Tor covered for the words, taking the amulets out of his right hand pocket and passed them to her with a grin.

"For Taman. I'll be by to show her some things too. The others as well, if they want. You should try it too. There's that thing coming. If it is." Because, seriously, a fleet of boats from outer space was hard to believe. That three of them would come at once was pushing the bounds of what was possible. Gerent should have asked about it, but he just didn't, which meant talking about it wasn't going to work very well. It would seem like he was trying to spread the information.

The conversation drifted into what Gerent had planned for the future, which, if Tor had it right, seemed to be staying with Timon until he was kicked out and then trying to find a troop of low players that would take him on as a performer. A clown or jester of some sort. He'd done that kind of work before, he admitted glumly, as if they'd judge him for it or something.

"It's not a good life, but it's enough."

Tor shrugged.

"If you want. Or you can start your own group. Or, I don't know, start a business, or work for Tim. What do you really want for yourself though? What's important to you? When you dream of a better life, what comes to mind?" It was harder than it sounded like, getting a person to plan a future when they clearly weren't used to that kind of thing.

Gerent looked away, toward the outside wall, even though there was no window there. He didn't say anything for a bit and when he answered it was so soft that it couldn't be heard.

"Sorry, missed that." Tor leaned in and Gerent did his part too, speaking up a little.

"I... Always wanted a garden. I had a pot once, with a plant in it. I don't know what it was, but the stable master's son where I was staying at the time picked it and said it was just a weed. Then he broke the pot and pushed me into a pile of dung." The red color crept above his collar, and Tor had an idea why that was.

His biggest dream was to have a garden? That was awful. He should dream of palaces in the sky, or being the best tradesmen ever, or something like that. Being wealthy and having women to bathe him daily and powder his manhood. Of course he wouldn't say that last part in front of Laurie, being polite and all that, but the rest of it should be bigger, shouldn't it? How beaten down had he been his entire life that just having a plot of ground and some plants was the best thing he could imagine for himself?

Tor nearly cried, his eyes actually starting to water a bit. He could steer his new brother a bit maybe...

Lauralie smiled and gave a firm nod.

"That would be an excellent occupation for a Countier of your standing. You might throw in some charity work, and see if father or Torrance will lend you some property for it. We need to see to getting you a stipend as well. It won't be a lot, since your thirteenth in line and not up for the position of Count personally, but a few gold per month at least. Tor, would you see to that? Count Lairdgren should, of course, but you seem to have taken over as far as getting Gerent settled. You and Timon. I'll leave it to you. If funds are needed from Douglas or I, please let me know." She settled back a bit, as if it were all settled or something.

"Really? I can have a garden? What would I grow? I... would anyone really let me?" It was so painfully eager and unbelieving that Tor had to turn away and wipe at his face. Then, after dropping into a rather clear mental state, he turned back. It only took a second, but his mother was watching him, having picked up on it all, he was certain.

"I have some seeds from Afrak that need to go into the ground. Most of them are being used in the planting project for the Wildlands, but some of those should be available. Plus you can collect them from different places if you want. I don't know a lot about growing plants personally. You'll probably want to research that."

Laurie beamed then and let a slow smile come across her face.

"There. I'm almost positive that Tor will handle the rest for you, the property and that. How much should the stipend be, do you think?" There was a bit of blatant manipulation involved there, since, clearly, she wanted him to pay for it. That was still more than a little strange, since he was happy to, so it was probably a simple reflex on her part. Trying to get people to do what she wanted with guile, instead of simply asking. Even though she already had.

"I don't know. What would you like Gerent? I was thinking that I'd just open my vault to you and you could get what you wanted, but I can see that having some that you knew was yours alone might be good too." The members of the Kings Secret Army got two gold a week and many of them were nobles, but that was pay, not a family stipend. His mother had said that it wouldn't be much already, so there was that to consider too.

The man looked scared then and held his arms across his chest, like he suddenly felt cold.

"I'm sure I don't need anything. Everyone has been so kind already..."

Tor rolled his eyes then and laughed once.

"Right. If we don't give you anything Trice will raid the vault for it anyway. She really doesn't have a great sense of what's hers or not. No reason you shouldn't get it directly from me though. Call it ten a month? Then you can come in and get anything more you need. Just don't take to gambling and it should be fine. I'd rather you just gave funds away, rather than lose it like that. I'll arrange that with Collette, so that it will always be available."

Gerent stood then and shuffled his feet, looking half ready to run out of the room. It was a strange reaction to people trying to give you things. No one should have to be that uncomfortable though.

Tor covered by standing up himself.

"Right, good thinking Gerent, we should be up to the school soon. Picking Tiera up for a trip down to the Capital this evening. I already mentioned that, didn't I? Just a visit. Then I really need to get a bit of work done. Oh... I'm having a bit of a get together at the Capital house in three days. You're all invited. It's mainly to meet the Austrans that Timon brought in. Something about players? I'm sure it will be interesting. I'm going to ask Denno, if he'll come. It will give me a chance to grovel some more if nothing else." That was a bit of a dig at the woman in front of them, who stood herself, and made a displeased face that said she got his intent completely.

Good. It had been her fault, at least in part, that Tor had beaten Denno in the first place. Most of it was his, for overreacting, but it wasn't his fault that he didn't know how to handle unrestrained anger was it? Most people got years of practice doing that and he'd had what... maybe a month or two at that time? Sure, no one would have thought he would have done what he did, nearly killing a man like that, but it had started with her trying to be mean to him. If she'd been his mother, instead of a bossy immortal, it never would have happened.

Tor grinned though, to soften the blow. It was, like it or not, in the past. They just had to fix what they could now. It wasn't like Denno would make it too hard on him. The man was forgiving to a fault. A real one at times. So was Burks, come to that.

He used to be but was working up to holding a grudge or two, now that he could. Just for the experience of it.

"I believe it will be at nine. I'll see if Tiera will come and get you all. Should we expect you?"

There was a real look of consideration at least, and finally she nodded.

"If you don't mind having the kids? We can bring a servant or two to watch them, if you like. Not that they'll misbehave. I think your father and I have managed to get this parenting thing down well enough finally, given all the practice."

"We'd love to have them in. They have an off day after that? From school I mean?" He tried to count the days up, but didn't really know the date at all. His mother nodded though, so he didn't ask. No one liked to look stupid all the time, and an important part of seeming intelligent was not spreading your errors all about. Especially not to people that would judge you for them. "Great. You can all spend the night then. It will save a night flight back."

Then Tor warned her that the new butler might try to resign, but allowed that he hadn't been insulted at all, which got Gerent to nod along. He might not know all the proper social rules, but he understood that agreeing with people that seemed friendly was a good idea. It had taken Tor nearly a year to work that one out for himself.

Then he had to give his mother a hug, which left him feeling unsettled and awkward, though Gerent seemed at least as nonplussed when it was his turn, pulling away more quickly than was perfectly polite. Laurie didn't act like she minded though and let him go easily.

"Now, I expect you to visit regularly. If you don't decide to stay with us I mean, Gerent. You can have a room here at any time. I can tell you don't believe it yet, but you truly have a family here. We don't abandon our own." She gave the man a look that seemed almost a bit worried then. "Make sure to abuse Tor's good will and spend all his coin for him, will you? He has a remarkable amount and does almost nothing but support new business endeavors. At least that's considered a fairly noble activity. It's what most of us do you know. Own things and collect land taxes."

That and make up stupidly petty intrigues, Tor knew. After the final set of goodbyes they managed to work their way down the new path to the newly resurfaced village main street and set up the Fast Carriage again, this time gesturing for Gerent to climb into the driver's seat. The man froze in place though, as if not wanting to try it.

"Are you certain? I... What if I crash?"

"Then it will leave a big mess on the ground. You won't though. It isn't hard, just new. Go very slowly and if you aren't certain what to do, let go of the control and the whole thing will stop where it is."

The man wasn't great at first, and Tor had him fly to a few different places, then spend about half an hour taking off and landing. Terry had done a bit better his first time, but he'd gotten a chance to practice before in a slower carriage, which was driven almost exactly the same way. He also had his own flying rig and was accomplished at that. It wasn't that similar, but it was all guiding yourself through the air, which was a big part of the task.

By the time they settled in the commons at the school Gerent had it all down well enough. It would take a bit of polish to really be good, say if he wanted to take passengers professionally, but it was enough that Tor decided to set him up with his own, as soon as the new ones were ready. In the meantime he had to have an older style model around. They weren't as fast, but you could still travel the width of the continent in a day. It was faster than walking by a good bit.

"Lairdgren School. It isn't just called that, the Count actually owns it. We should take the craft with us I think. We don't want someone to take it up without permission. They'd probably do some damage if they tried." Landings had to be done carefully, or else you'd end up going into the ground. Hitting a building here wouldn't go over very well either, since people might die from it.

School kids were, by definition, sometimes dumb.

Which, after Gerent took down the Craft and handed it to him, had Tor thinking about his younger sister. It was about two in the afternoon already, since sitting and talking ate up time faster than it seemed and that meant he was a bit hungry. There were a few restaurants in town, so if the others could eat, he'd head over to one of those and see to that. It was late for it at the school, but they could get a late luncheon no doubt. He should have enough coin on him for that, without even stopping at the house to pick up more.

"Tiera's room is this way..." They didn't get ten steps before a giant wall of familiar girl was in the way, flanked by several other giants. They were all in fighting leathers and looked mean, but one by one they stopped and smiled at him.

"Master Tor!" Judith was in front, and had managed to get even taller than the last time he'd seen her, half a year before or so. She was easily over seven feet tall now, and looked to be getting ready to add another one or two to that, if it was possible. She was a woman, so that might help prevent it, but her body was rail thin now, which gave her a far more graceful appearance than she'd had the last time their paths crossed.

She rushed him and bent down to give him a warm but quick hug.

"I heard you were about. We were just headed into town for a meal, you want to come? You can bring your friend?" She looked at Gerent and bowed, which he returned, right until Tiera managed to work her way to the front of the group and grab him into a hug of her own.

"Gerent! So good to see you!" She spun to the group her face suddenly hard, as if waiting for someone to challenge her on what she said. "Everyone, this is Gerent. My brother."

No mention was made of him being adopted even, which was totally correct. Karen moved to the front and hugged the little man as well, then turned a much warmer one on him. She didn't say anything however since a few others clearly wanted to either take a turn trying to crack his ribs or slap him on the shoulder hard enough to set his shield off. It was hard to tell at first, since it was kind of a huge wall of flesh, but there were only five of them in all. Baron Havar and David Derring were there too, pulling up the rear of the group.

Gerent stepped away from them, which was both sensible and a bit funny. After all, they were so clearly nobles that a small person like him had to feel intimidated. Tor would have, except that he knew them all.

"Well, that works for me then. I was planning on grabbing Tiera and Karen up for a late luncheon in town. My treat. For everyone." That was a bit over the top in general, since it could be seen as him playing the big man, but in a way he was, trying to show Gerent that he wasn't hurting for coin at all. Otherwise he'd probably try to give it all back or something and that would be awkward.

Tiera just smiled and moved to walk next to Gerent, which got a funny look from Baron Havar. It was the kind of thing that Tor's old mental conditioning would have missed totally and that he might still not get, if a helpful voice from the back of his head hadn't pointed it out.

'That one likes her.'

It was a strange thing to consider really. Tiera was pretty enough, of course. Honestly that wasn't fair, thinking of it that way. She'd nearly shaved her head, leaving just a black fuzz all over it and she was dressed in a brown student's uniform, unlike the others, but she was easily the prettiest thing in the commons and probably was most of the time. Maybe all the time. The Ancient pattern in their family lent to very good looks after all. Really the new haircut helped if anything. It made her look about fifty percent more approachable. Not that he wanted to do that.

It made sense that Havar would though. The strange thing there was that, from the body language, she was clearly very comfortable around the man in return. They didn't touch, but she smiled when he moved to walk beside her, with Gerent on the other side. It looked strange, since the man was big and terrifying to look at, but after a few seconds Tiera let her shoulder bump against his hand, like a person might if they were seeking comfort. Or flirting?

'No doubt about it. Not enough contact for people that are intimate though, so you probably don't have to kick his ass. Not yet at any rate.' Tor felt a shock of surprise that Cordes was talking to him that much. The Ancient King in his head normally didn't do that kind of thing, or hadn't before. Tor had to wonder why he was now.

'Oh, a bit bored, mostly. Sorry, I'll shut up. Not trying to be a pain.'

Tor focused and thought back, trying to convey that it wasn't a problem, as long as he was left his own mind. The idea of being taken over was a bit terrifying, but as long as they had to share it was only fair that the Ancient King got to do some things he wanted too. If he wanted to chat that was fine. It was a bit like Gerent no doubt. He'd been silent for so long the words were just kind of popping out.

'Hey, I can do running commentary on things then. That won't be annoying or anything.'

Tor smiled as they walked, letting the others lead. The meal itself was normal enough, being good, but nothing so special that he had to take notes or ask how it was done. The others did most of the talking, keeping it mainly to music and other social things, which, even though Gerent hadn't heard all of the same musicians, he managed to hold his own in as far as song knowledge. It made Tor happy to hear, even though they lost him almost instantly, since he didn't know popular songs or singers at all.

They were halfway through the desert course when Cordes piped up again, the deep voice sounding pleased and almost giddy.

'There we go! My little brother finally rears his shiny bald head. He looks so different with hair you know. That and the scarring threw me off at first, but he kept the same name, which was lazy of him. I didn't get a chance to talk to him on the ship. You should call him over. I don't think the others recognized him either, but it's him. Kolb.'

Tor turned and looked at the doorway, where a fairly happy looking, for him, weapons master stood, waiting to be seated. He was alone.

It took Tor a few seconds to get what was being said inside his head. Kolb was someone that a man who had died over two thousand years ago called brother.

Of course he was.

Cordes chuckled, merrily.

Chapter five

The very first thing Tor did was ask Cordes if he were totally certain. The voice responded that he was, even though it had been a few thousand years since he'd hung out with his "little brother" who was from a much later series than Burks and he were. Born nearly two hundred years later, about when Gray had been.

'Not that I'm that certain as far as time goes. It's Kolb though. Do that sensing thing and check. I don't want to be wrong. It's a bit strange that Burks didn't have him at the meeting in Vagus. Good military leader, he should definitely be on board. Unless he's hiding or something.'

The actually magical portion of the events was a lot less than spectacular from an outward perspective. The Weapons Master was clearly not of the Green, Gray or Brown lines, and Tor had no way to check and see if he was anything like Cordes on a biological level, but there was both a feeling of great age and a familiar pattern that spoke of being immortal, one that was a bit more like Black or Orange than the others. Command line most likely.

"Kolb! Come join us!" The helpful voice belong to Karen and really it was useful. Tor was taken a bit aback, but after a few seconds he decided to just confront the man. If he wanted them all dead he would have done that a long time before, wouldn't he?

Tiera made a slightly disgruntled face, which the large man noticed as he walked over, but didn't comment on. She looked away, as if being snooty about something. Tor had no real clue what that would be, until Karen, again being helpful, elbowed the girl, a good bit less than covertly.

"Let it go already. Yes, he helped stop you from killing some people. Do you really think he shouldn't have?"

Tiera sighed and shook her head, if a bit begrudgingly.

"No. Sorry Sir Kolbrin. I've been being rude. You were all right, and I was wrong. At least in some ways. Please forgive me." It didn't sound all that genuine, but she did smile at him in a way that seemed more real.

He gave her a look that was, Tor understood suddenly, playful. He'd seen it himself before, but had always thought it was a cold expression that promised horrible things. Now it just seemed... normal. Still a bit scary, being that Kolb was a dangerous person when he chose to be, and had his own little Army of warriors on tap to back up whatever he wanted to do at need.

The big man, who was about six-six or so, which meant large but not incredibly so, looked at the table and shook his head a bit.

"I see that everyone is nearly finished. I wouldn't want to keep you all. I could use a word with you before you leave though Tor?" There was a significant enough look to go with it that it was clear he didn't want to chat about the weather. It was probably going to be a lecture about fitness or his need to keep in practice as far as fighting went, since he was a Knight and all that.

If so, it was fair enough. He really should be doing more that way. He could now, since he didn't need nearly the amount of work hours that he used to.

"That sounds good. Why don't Tiera, Gerent and I stay with you here and the others can get back to their day? Or... Well, Karen, I'm planning to kidnap you off to the Capital later, for the night. Are you available for that?" He hadn't meant it to sound like an invitation to have sex with him, but it totally did. That wasn't going to happen though. Not until he had everyone checked out to make sure they weren't related to him.

The large girl, who was a little plain looking, gave him a saucy look anyway. It didn't fit her face or frame, but still wasn't a joke.

"Alright. Is Tiera going too?" That sounded really odd to him, even though no one else took it the wrong way. He actually checked their fields to see if it was the case, but it wasn't. They weren't thinking much about it at all, really.

"That's the plan. We'll be back first thing in the morning though, so no classes will be missed. Gerent is coming too." That was as close as he was willing to get to an explanation for the time being. He wasn't about to announce to the whole room that he'd been sleeping with his female family members for years already.

Too many people would know about it the next day if he did.

It was enough for Judith and Havar to escape however and it didn't take long for Kolb to be served, since he just ate the special of the day, which was an already prepared mutton stew, with bread and a side of green beans. He ate efficiently too and didn't start speaking until after the meal was finished.

"Are you planning to return to school here Tor? Or are you moving back to the Capital?" There was the leaned in body posture of a person that was actually interested in knowing something, rather than the relaxed air of a casual question. It didn't seem all that important however. Why would it matter where he lived? Or if he went to school at all?

"Neither. I'm staying here, but I don't think I'll really have time for school myself, which is a bit of a shame. I could use some more weapons work, before you ask. I've been running, but not a lot else lately. Some exercises to keep me limber and all that." It was the kind of thing that the man normally cared about, or at least it always had been in Tor's experience. "Maybe I could sit in with some of your people? Gerent too. That's a noble kind of thing to do, isn't it? Have a tutor for weapons work?" It was a bit sad, but Tor didn't really know. He'd heard that most of them did, when they were younger, but no one did at school. They had classes for that. Really good instructors too.

That derailed whatever was going to be asked for a minute while attention turned to the new man, with Kolb staring so hard it seemed almost like he was ready to attack.

"What kind of training have you had? Can you use a blade? Ever use magical weapons?" It was a bit sharp sounding, but Gerent just shook his head no and finally tried to answer, clearly thinking he was going to be made fun of for his lack of skill.

"No. I can tumble a bit. I... mostly when I saw weapons it meant I should try and hide. I used a breath stopper against some bandits once though, and have a shield that Timon gave me." That got Tor to blink.

"You do? Why aren't you wearing it then?"

Everyone looked at him until the man spoke, his voice a little sour sounding finally.

"Well, I'm not a nobleman, am I? I can't wear a shield, it's against the law."

Tor forced himself to hold his face still but Tiera didn't, just shaking her head.

"Not exactly. First of all, you're legally a noble now, so you can have that kind of thing. But if it's given to you from a builder directly, you could have it anyway. It's how Tor can just pass out things like he does. The weapons and all that."

Tor tilted his head then.

"Except that's going to stop. I messed up I think, and made some things way too powerful. They've come in handy, I won't deny it, but I don't think the world can take a lot more of what I'm doing. It makes people too powerful, without having had to actually earn it in any way. That can't be a good idea." It was hard to explain, but Kolb agreed with him pretty easily anyway.

"Good. I was wondering if you'd catch on to that part of things. We have half a dozen school kids here walking around with enough weapons and armor to take out a full military unit, if they were careful. Maybe more than that, since the Lairdgren Building Group might have handed some things out that I don't know about. I keep expecting to hear about someone being hauled in for removing a forest with an explosive weapon or 'accidentally' using one of your force lances to harass innocent people in public. If I had my way I'd collect up everything like that from the kids here and hold them. We can't control what they do outside of school, but here we should have some small ability to enforce the already established rules." There was a dead look to his eyes as he looked straight into Tor's then. "I don't suppose you'd like to inform the builders of that? Maybe help get them to turn things in?"

Tor almost claimed it wasn't his job, but then realized it actually was. He'd kind of started the group after all, and was also the Magics Counselor for the kingdom. Who else would they get to do something like that?

"On it. I'll go and set that in motion today. You can come with us, if you have the time? I don't want people to think I'm threatening them using Tiera and Gerent. We can hold them back in case anyone has a real problem with it."

Or more to the point, Kolb could collect the weapons up directly that way. They'd need some paper and probably a box or two.

"We should leave them shields though, and any of Timon's air lances or the equivalent. They aren't that powerful, and really, if we let them have something like that, they're less likely to build something stronger if they feel like they might have to fight." That was a thing that made sense to him at least.

Kolb stood up from the table, so Tor called for the server, a nice lady that he'd seen before that day, several times, and handed her two gold.

"Sir? The meals come only to four silvers..."

He walked past her while Gerents eyes went huge suddenly.

"The rest is for you and the others here. Thank everyone for the meal, will you?" It was so far into too much the woman tried to hand one of the coins back, but Tor waved that away and kept moving. The others ignored it and came with him, even though Gerent seemed to think something was horribly wrong.

When they got outside he took Tor by the arm and stopped him on the wooden walkway in front of the place. The whole street had it, but the rest of the town was done in stone. This was raised a bit, so wouldn't ever flood in the rain.

"Tor... That's a lot of gold to just be giving out, isn't it?" He whispered this, but Tiera patted his back gently and urged him to walk again, leaning in to whisper. There wasn't that vast a difference in their sizes, so it looked almost right even.

"That was a lot, but not for Tor. Did you know that he's the richest man in Noram? I don't mean the family, I mean himself. In his own person? Entire Counties don't have a fraction of his riches. So what does he do with it? He shares it with servers in restaurants. Not his own little sister, no... even though she might well starve or have to eat other people's spit at the school dining hall in a few days. It's a sorry state, don't you think Gerent?"

Tor fished in his pocket and pulled the rest of what he had left on him. It was about two and a half gold, a little less than that. Handing it over with a bow he grinned.

"If you want more you need to get Gerent to arrange it for you. He has access to the vault in the Capital house. Try to leave at least a bit to cover the bills and food, will you?"

The other two were walking ahead of them, but Karen turned to look at him, her eyes a little wide.

"Wait, so your brand new brother has access to millions of golds? What do I get as your sister in-law?" She was being goofy, making lascivious faces at him, which was cute and a little tempting, but he waved at Gerent again.

"Get with Gerent or Collette, obviously. You too Kolb. I'll pass the word to them." Looking over and down he saw that his newest family member was smiling, finally. It wasn't totally happy, more like it was a little panicked, but that didn't stop Tor.

"So, anyway, you get the idea? Take what you need, or want. I'll back whatever you do, as long as it doesn't hurt anyone. If you want to give it to start schools or help the poor, that's fine. Or to try and buy friends. That doesn't really work, I'll warn you now, but I had to go through a phase of trying to do that myself, giving away magical items like they were worthless. Still, if you want to give it a try, you've got the funds for it. Or to purchase land or anything else you want. If it's magical though, get with me first. I can probably set something up for you." Tor wondered if the man would even get his stipend out. The first few would probably have to be handed off to him if nothing else.

Tiera giggled.

"Brother Gerent? Can I have more gold? I'll trade you chores or something?" There was pure wheedle in the words, but she was clearly joking. The small man looked suddenly very serious though.

"I don't think so. If this is real, then it's a trust, isn't it? The Wizard Tor saying that I'm really someone? I can't... ruin that. If it isn't, I'd end up in the gallows faster than I could say 'gak, urk' provided I didn't just turn into a frog or a dog or the like." There was a rougher edge to the fellow, like he wasn't certain at all what was going on. As if it was truly some kind of game.

"Neither one of those at all. Go ahead and give her some if you think she needs it. She is at school and the tradition is that we don't give school kids too much coin, since they might use it to get in trouble, but she can handle a hundred and fifty or so. Maybe two hundred. Don't you think?" He looked at Kolb, figuring the man would back him in something like that, and Karen nodded, her face serious already, but Tiera just shrugged.

"Ah, I can get my own. I just won't have anything coming in for a bit, is all. Really what I have on me is more than enough for a while. You know what you should do? Take that two hundred out and invest it. I hear that Sara Debri is putting together a new operation. Overseas trading. I bet she could use the extra starting funds and she's really nice. Don't marry her though. Timon already put word in there, years ago and it doesn't seem to be going smoothly. He's still helping her out with the transport though, since they're friends. Tor can take you around to meet her."

"That's all news to me. It sounds like a good idea to look into for investments though. Her family has a history of doing well in manufacturing, and hold one of the largest merchant concerns in Noram." Tor hadn't even known that she was out of the military yet. That had to be a new thing, but he didn't ask about it, since they had other concerns.

"So, collecting some weapons up." He glanced at Karen and then his little sister, trying to think up a way that he could talk to the weapons master alone. Nothing came to him really. Finally he decided to just ask. "Could I have a bit alone with Kolb? I want to needle him on some things, but it might turn out to be private, so embarrassing him in public wouldn't be right. We have to keep to proprieties and all that." He smiled though and the older man who looked to be about forty for a noble, so still unlined and smooth faced, if you didn't count the scars, seemed pleased enough with the chance.

There was no giggling as Karen started to walk away, as if she thought she had a clue about what was going on. That probably meant that the man had something in mind for him that had nothing to do with running or being beaten with a practice sword. Tiera took Gerent by the arm and called back to them.

"We'll go and alert the Lairdgren Group, so they can hide anything they don't want taken away, shall we?"

That got her a tap with a fist on the arm from the larger woman. She smiled though, so it was one of those fighter things, rather than simple assault.

Kolb just waved at the others to go.

"I'm certain they would appreciate the warning, since we'll have to search their rooms. It will allow them to pick up, and steel their minds so that tor can't find their secret stashes of pipe tobacco or the food they have hidden in their rooms. Tell them we won't be long, will you?"

The others just took off at a sedate walk, since Gerent was with them and he went at a reasonable pace all the time.

Kolb waited for them to round a building and then walked Tor between two establishments, into an alleyway that was mainly covered by the red tile roof of one of them. It was the second tavern, the one that had the serving women that could be convinced to do more than bring a drink for a bit of extra coin. It seemed reasonable to him, since some moron had taken a large portion of the economy and tucked it into vaults around the kingdom instead of spending it. He tried to fix that when he could, but things built up so fast. Maybe Gerent could do a better job than he did?

The bald man spoke first.

"Tiera is planning to overthrow the King. My sources are fairly good, coming from within the rebellion itself. She hasn't done anything yet that would require her to be hung, but she's close. She offered them a list of names, people working with the King against them. It isn't exactly difficult to guess who's on it, but we need to stop her before it happens. The little hot head is actually a good fighter and hard worker. I'd hate to lose her. More to the point, a lot of people would probably die trying to take her out. You saw how she was the other day? That wasn't a rare thing for her. That's basically how she practices daily. If you'd cut her hand off she'd have kept fighting. Plus she has those implanted fields now. Hard to take away."

Those weren't a new thing really, but Kolb had the specifics on them. Ceramic slivers that mimicked bone in the body, so that the immune system wouldn't reject them or force them out.

"She got them from Green. It's a brilliant idea. I want some myself if I can get them. Unfortunately school Instructors don't make enough to afford such things."

Tor got the basic idea. More, he could make them even smaller, so that it wouldn't hurt to put them in. It explained a good bit however. Like how Tiera had healed and not lost her shield after he'd turned them all off the other day. They were in her, so, while he could interfere with them for a bit, she couldn't lose them. Not easily.

"I can probably arrange that. It won't take that long even. I was serious about the new weapons though. If I hadn't created the new explosive weapons, Sandra wouldn't have been waving it at my little sister and poor Regina would still be around. Also, what would happen if someone did what you said? Knocked down a forest, or changed the course of a river? I should have never made them. Of course, if I hadn't, I'd probably be dead, but there is such a thing as taking a good idea too far. I get that now. Honest." Not that anyone had really lectured him on that. Except the Prince. Even then it had been mainly about other people having things, not Tor, except for the massive super-weapon he'd made.

That was for another day though. At the moment Tor had other things to worry about, didn't he?

"I'll confront her with that information later today. Hopefully we can stop that in its tracks. I don't think it will help Sandra at all. For that matter I don't know if we should even try. I guess it really was an accident, but..."

"You don't want to have your sister angry with you for the next five hundred years? Sound thinking. I'd imagine that would be a hardship, don't you?"

Looking down the alley, he could see that the space was clear. There were refuse bins on either side and they didn't smell nice, but it wasn't that horrible, since they all had lids. Only the narrowest band of sky could be seen from above, and it was a nice blue color, with just a few fluffy white clouds. The day wasn't hot, not that Tor felt it, but there was just a hint of fog coming from their breath.

"You imagine that would be uncomfortable? What, it's never happened to you? You've been around for a few thousand years at least, it almost has to have happened once. Probably with Gray. She was riding you pretty hard in Afrak, wasn't she? I'd thought that when she was talking to you alone there she was just begging for her continent not to be destroyed, or possibly trying to be a bit diplomatic, but she wasn't, was she? Did she try to recruit you into some kind of plot?" It was a vast leap, and after a few seconds the man nodded.

"Yes. She wanted the right to use a copy of my DNA for her research. I didn't agree, but also didn't say no. She's been stepping all over the treaty for a long time now. I didn't want to fight about it, but I also wouldn't want to force any innocent person to be raised by her either. Though she really is kinder toward women, and only has daughters. One continent is enough though. The world doesn't need more of her than that." The look on his face was bland too, as if he wasn't impressed at all that Tor had gotten that bit of information. "So, Did Green tell you about me? Or Brown I suppose? Lyn didn't recognize me, but we were never at the same place for long. She has a horrible memory for faces. I didn't get who she was until the ship though, so I can't say much. It's easy to forget people over the course of decades, unless you stay in touch. I make a point of not doing that overmuch, so it can happen."

There was no hint of getting ready for violence, but Tor let his mind range outward, holding it calm while he spoke, feeling the man in front of him as deeply as possible.

"Do you happen to know anything about people trying to genetically manipulate others? Particularly in my family?" The instant answer was a flash that sent a chill down Tor's back, temperature amulet or not. He truly did. He had a lot of information about it too...

Except that it was thousands of years old.

He raised a hand slowly, about half way, not wanting to start a fight if Kolb was feeling put upon or something.

"I mean with me, or my mother, Tiera or Timon?" He didn't mention Taman at all, since it wasn't his bit of news to share yet. Not with someone that might have dark interests at heart.

"I don't. Is that suspected? I have to admit the rate of production there seems a bit out of the ordinary. Also, you have Cordes' combat rage and so does your younger brother. That shouldn't have happened unless someone simply altered your germ line. That would mean you can pass those traits on. I was also informed that you have a Rhetistic copy of Cordes inside your mind? How's that working out for you? Any problems keeping him contained? Has he taken advantage of the situation?"

They chatted about that topic for a few seconds, but Kolb didn't share anything new on it. His only worry was that the mentality would accidentally assume command of the whole at the wrong time. There was no suggestion of more than that however. Not with the five hundred odd year old version in his head.

"Well, we should get together and share more later. Right now I think that we should see to your Lairdgren Group. Good kids. Solid. A little soft however. I think you should instate a more aggressive combat training program. It might stop incidents like the one from the other day. Morris shouldn't have lost control of her weapon like that."

Then, without waiting for confirmation that the situation was ended, the man simply walked away, toward the mouth of the alley. Anyone seeing them leave would probably just assume that he was servicing the larger man or something, since people in general had small minds. If not they wouldn't assume that Kolb being larger than him had the higher social position, would they?

The visits to the rooms of the Lairdgren Group didn't take long at all. None of them had roommates that were builders, since that could lead to problems if they weren't aware of what the other was doing. People might even starve that way. Well, at least for this crowd. That meant they were able to get into all the rooms easily enough. They did Farlo Ross first, since she was the highest ranked person and the most likely not to have a lot of death weapons in her sock chest. Surprisingly she actually had several, none of which she'd made.

"What's this? I can't have weapons now? I'm not really comfortable with that. What if there's an attack on the school? It's happened before." She smoothed her hair nervously, but didn't force them to take the things from her physically, just handing them over.

It was Tiera that spoke, which at first seemed a bad plan, but after a few seconds had Farlo nodding along in agreement.

"This is just for when you're here. If you go anywhere else you can pick them up from Sir Kolbrin. They aren't being taken, so much as stored safely. It's actually in the school rules. I didn't know, but mine are being turned in too. We can have air lances and things at about that level, so it's something. That and a shield will be enough. If real forces come in, hightail it to Kolb and get your gear, obviously. It isn't perfect, but... What happened to Reggie... I don't want that to happen again. Sandra... They said she was tested and that she hadn't even been trying to kill me. Just knock me down by shifting the ground under me. It went wrong though, and now..." There were tears in her eyes, and since Tiera wasn't a weepy sort, it got the other Conserina to move quickly. They weren't even fake, though Tor really wasn't buying the part where Tiera was willing to let it just be an accident. He wasn't the best at telling how people really felt all the time, but he kind of thought there would be more death to come, one way or the other.

Kolb filled out a receipt for her, marking which weapons were hers and what they did. That led to a much larger problem, since none of them were made by her at all. Two were copies of his work, but of the five things she had, three were given to her by the others. That was fine, until they got to Guide's room. The boy was in, and looked the same as Tor remembered him. Decently thin, but not horribly so, wearing brown clothing and having a commoners brown hair. He was about the right size, not being any taller than Tor was, and he looked more than a little guilty.

"So... It's against the rules for students to have weapons at school? Even force lances?" He held one up to show them what he meant. It was on a brass bar, but was nearly as long as his hand and probably weighed half a pound. "Because if so, it might be a problem."

Tor took the weapon and scanned it quickly, catching a sense of it before he even held the thing in his hand. The weight was nice enough, but there was an elegance to the smaller versions he'd made. That it was a copy of a field he created wasn't a huge issue. He'd told the entire Lairdgren Group they could do that if they wanted. Or even make his things to sell, if it came up. He had enough gold after all, so why not?

"You can't have this one at school, it's way too powerful. A battlefield weapon. Why would it be a problem though?" Tor watched his face and understood the reason why without having to directly touch his field at all. He winced when he got it and turned to Kolb. "He's been selling them. Please tell me you haven't been selling them to other students..."

Guide forced a big grin onto his face.

"Hehe. Well... Yes?" There was a cute charm to the words instead of being glum or acting like he thought the world was going to come to an end. "A few of them? Only to nobles though, ones that would be allowed to carry this kind of thing. I really didn't know it was against the rules. I suppose I'll have to give everyone's coins back now, won't I? Hey, anyone have a few thousand gold I can borrow? I'll pay it back. I sent almost all came in home to my family."

It was really strange but Gerent spoke, his voice a lot more calm than it had been for most of the day.

"Why would you pay them back? We aren't taking the weapons really, they just have to be kept in the special storage. That way no kids will get hurt on campus. They can have them anytime they leave, just not around the people here." It wasn't perfectly stated, but it was close enough that Kolb nodded firmly and crossed his arms in a slightly intimidating fashion.

"That's right. You aren't responsible for that, I am. I will have to ask you to create something less dangerous for sale however. This level of weapon can kill. Much more easily than you might think. You walk around with a class eight shield on all the time, but not everyone around here does. The people in the taverns don't, for instance, and they don't deserve death every time a drunken noble brat has his feelings hurt."

That he was talking about Tiera wasn't lost on her, even if he had changed the gender. She crossed her own arms then, but other than a softly derisive snort she didn't bother saying anything.

Guide had a list of clients at least, but it took hours to collect most of the weapons. Two had been sent home for the kid's parents, which was verified by Truth amulet, and a third had been lost somewhere, the girl feared forever. She wasn't pleased to be talking about it, or to hear she wouldn't be allowed to get another one.

She was tall, and slightly familiar looking to Tor, but a fifth year girl, not someone he knew personally he didn't think. She would have been around however, and short back when he saw her, so that could account for it.

"I'd rather not go unarmed if I have a say in it. I know the rules, but things are unsettled right now and it was suggested by my mother that I take what precautions I can. Do any of you walk around unarmed?"

Everyone just looked at her, except Gerent who smiled.

"All the time. I'm protected by my good looks though, so you understand, it isn't needed very often."

The girl was, Tor decided, a darling, since she played with her hair and dimpled at the man.

"Maybe I should keep you around then? You can protect me..." It was clearly meant to be flirtatious and the woman didn't take it back or anything.

Gerent however seemed to take it the wrong way, closing down and looking at the far wall after that. The poor girl seemed horrified by the reaction.

"If I gave offense..." Her eyes went wide, but Tiera stepped forward and sighed.

"That wasn't you. A situation. Don't take it personally." It wasn't a real explanation, but the blonde girl, who was named Olivia, Tor thought, accepted it as if it were. She just bowed to the smaller man and apologized for causing him pain.

It was well done, but he feared that Gerent didn't know what the rules were in a situation like that one. Tor was about to try and nudge him into action when Karen did it, very openly making the suggestion.

"Bow back to her. You'll want to match the angle of it, since she wasn't in the wrong here, but neither were you. A simple misunderstanding, but you wish to part as friends, don't you?" There was a softness to the voice, but it had a scholarly air.

For his part Gerent did what she said instantly, his hands on the front of his legs, in a very formal bow. It wasn't wrong really, but it was what peasants did when they saw very tall people and marked him as that kind of person. Then, so did being so short, and having dark hair. The six-foot plus woman didn't mock him for it, not even with a raised eyebrow.

Karen spoke again, her voice slightly lilting.

"Oh! I should have done this earlier. Olivia Brenna, Baronetta second, Claris. This gentleman is Gerent Lairdgren, the fully adopted son of Count Lairdgren. By technical application that would make him Countier thirteenth. He's not in line to inherit the County of course, but he's very wealthy. Holds an open key to Tor's vaults. Not that coin matters to you, but just in case you're interested."

That got everyone but Kolb to blink or at least stare at her, except Olivia, who bowed again.

"I knew all my flirting would pay off someday. We should get together for a meal sometime and talk." It was a lot friendlier than the flirting had been, if promising less fun in other ways. She sounded pretty serious though, which was a good thing. No one was going to get away with being mean to his new brother while he was around. Not that he had any clue as to how to stop her if she were. It wasn't like they could have a fistfight about it.

Tiera smiled too.

"That still won't find your force lance. We'll set my brothers to it, so they can ferret it out. I'm sure that between them Tor and Timon can do it. If not we can see if Gerent will help." If she was teasing at all it didn't show, even though Karen elbowed her for some reason.

Tor felt clueless there.

Cordes however understood the interplay completely and dropped that piece of information directly into Tor's awareness.

'Your sister is promoting Gerent a bit too much. Especially after the very forceful way that Conserina Derring did it moments ago. They're on the verge of being rude to both of these people here. Clearly in an attempt to cover for the strange reaction Gerent just had. That's a funny name, Gerent. I like it though. Gerent... Rolls off the tongue, don't you think?'

After a few seconds Tor looked at the girl and remembered her flipping her hair at him once, years ago. He hadn't been able to get what it meant then, but now he could. She'd been doing some of the flirting she'd just mentioned. Even way back then when he'd thought himself a plain and rather dull person.

"Alright. Olivia, would you try to find your force lance? I'll try to make certain that you're well enough armed and shielded for protections sake, but it will take a few days. At the moment we need to be going though. This took longer than I thought it would and it's nearly seven already. Trice will have my hide. I said to be there around five. I feel awful about it." He did, but the words had that city feeling of dryness to them they all used, as if his emotions were just something to remark upon, not actually experience.

That did get everyone to hurry however and Olivia kept smiling at Gerent as they left, which was a good sign. They left directly from outside the dormitory rooms, Kolb making ready to walk away on foot. As if that was going to happen? He might not want to admit who he was, but that wasn't getting him out of giving all the information he had, if Tor could pry it from him at all.

Before he could step away from them, the craft was put up and made a bit larger, especially in the rear seats, so that Karen and the Weapons master would be more comfortable.

"Everyone in. You too Sir Kolbrin. We're all family after all, aren't we? It's only natural that we drag you along with us." He didn't explain what he meant but the scarred man grimaced and shook his head.

"So, you're really just going to out me in front of everyone? That's hardly fair. I've had this identity for nearly two decades you know. Not everyone has always been as accepting of people being different as all that."

"Tough. I'm not telling the world, but someone has been messing with things here, since before I was born by a good bit. Possibly hundreds of years. Finding out that the Queen is basically my daughter and that the Green line of descent has been passing without any contact in the normal fashion can't be a good thing. I'm getting to the bottom of it if I can and I need back up for that. You might not be in on it, but you'll know things that could help. If nothing else I can use the back-up in case it comes to a fight, don't you think?" It made sense to him, so he set his face and pointed at the craft, knowing full well that he couldn't force the bigger man into it against his will. Not without a lot of magical preparation first.

Karen interrupted handily, hands going to hip and a nice scowl forming.

"What? I... are you related to Queen Constance? That's not in the genealogy charts at all. Or Kolb..."

"That's because someone has been doing something more than a bit sinister. Kolb is an Ancient. Hiding here for some reason. Or really, maybe not actually hiding, since he didn't try to deny it when I mentioned the fact, but he doesn't go around telling people. Who knows how many others are around. He denies being in on the plot to destroy my love life using family lines, and I know that's true enough, but he's family after a fashion, so he has to help now. It's a rule."

Tiera made a face and then shook her head a little bit, turning it into a smile not five seconds later. It seemed real enough, but her mind was pretty blank, clearly being held that way so that he wouldn't be able to read what she was thinking easily. He still could if he forced the matter, he thought, but it seemed more than a bit rude.

"Here I thought being immortal was rare and special. Well, I guess we should all go then. So much for me getting married to Sir Kolbrin then, eh, Karen? Or is it? I know that not all of the Ancients are real family, it's more of a courtesy, right? Like calling Mayor Tom the Mayor, even though we never vote on the position at all. That kind of thing?"

Without comment Kolb climbed into the vessel and everyone else followed, Gerent still not making eye contact with anyone at all. It wasn't what Tor expected, but instead of a run down as to who was an Ancient or not, Karen started speaking to the much smaller man, who she took pains to make certain was right beside her.

"Sorry about what I said earlier. I didn't want you to feel out of place, but we needed to distract from the way the conversation was going, if we weren't to tell everyone all about it. It isn't a secret or anything, but no one has put it around. Your treatment in Galasia. What happened." Her voice carried up to the front, and even though Tiera was next to him, she spun to carry on a conversation as he took off. The world was a bit dark already, but not the pure black of night, so it wouldn't be that hard to find the Capital. He'd made the trip before after all.

Gerent spoke before his little sister could, meaning whatever she had to add to things was lost, since she very wisely stopped talking the instant he did.

He was the one that needed to be listened to at the moment after all.

"It... I didn't protect Patty at all. I tried, in that tavern, when that man said she was a whore, but when the guard came, I... I just listened to her and did what I was told. I shouldn't have. I should have fought and gotten us out. Then those... scum creatures, hurt her. They made me watch. They said that it was because I wasn't a real man that they had a right to do it. That's probably why they did me too, to prove I wasn't worth anything to her. They said as much. Like I didn't know that already? But I failed her. What that woman back there said... I can't protect anyone at all, can I? Not really. This is a world for the big and the strong and I'm pretty much the smallest person in it."

Those words got a strange reaction from everyone, since Tiera looked angry about it and turned her head away. It wasn't her normal glare that said she was angry at anyone present however, so Tor figured it was at the guards. That or the world, for having wronged someone she knew, that much. Karen tensed sharply enough he could feel the change in her field and Kolb just sat for a few seconds, thinking it seemed.

When he spoke his voice was soft and not aggressive at all.

"Then change. You can't be made larger, not in Noram, but you can learn to fight. You can arm yourself at all times and hire people to see that your will is done, protecting others. That's what a nobleman should be anyway. A protector of the weak. It almost never happens, but that doesn't mean you can't take that up. We can find you a tutor for that kind of thing if you wish. You're a bit old to attend Lairdgren officially, but if you want to do more than whine about how unfair the world has been to you, you have that power now. Do you want to really do something about it or are you content merely being wealthy and of good position now? No one will blame you if that's the case. Hired guards are also a tradition amongst the upper classes and have been for longer than I've been around."

No one moved for a bit, until there was a shifting from the back and Karen cleared her throat. Nothing followed it, since unfair or not, they were waiting to see what Gerent really wanted to do. It was a lot to dump on the man, but at least he didn't blurt out denials and claim his new wealth and position were a fiction this time. It seemed that they were wearing him down on that point at least.

"I'm too small to really fight. I'm not magic or anything either. What can I do really? It's hopeless."

Kolb actually chuckled then.

"We just had to confiscate nearly fifty weapons from school students, because they're too dangerous. Even in the hands of the least adept. A good shield or two, some top of the line weapons and perhaps a flying rig planted under your skin would be a good start. Most people couldn't afford that kind of thing, if they could even find someone willing to do the work. You however can. True, I won't lie to you, you probably can't really go toe to toe for long with a well trained warrior, and might never be able to, unarmed. That being the case, don't let yourself be without weapons. Tor will see to that." The last was a command if he'd ever heard one, but it still made sense.

"Right. You'll still need to practice, so you know what to do though." After a few seconds he shrugged. "Kolb must like you. When I was learning to fight it was all about running away. He made me run all the time too. You get to use the cool things right off. The fun stuff." Sighing dramatically to show how put upon he'd been Tor smiled, but didn't turn around.

Kolb grunted though and sounded halfway happy about the situation.

"That's because Tor is a bit lazy when it comes to physical things. Always had to push him into action and beat skill into him. Normal people won't need that."

Tor had to fight against turning to stick his tongue out, but laughed instead.

"There is a bit of truth to that. It took me a while to figure out I was supposed to do more than just try to survive the training. Study and think about it and all that."

No one said anything very important after that for a long time, just riding in silence, but when they landed, directly in front of Tor's house in the Capital, Gerent seemed reluctant to get out of the craft. He did it, with only a bit of pulling on his arm by Tiera, which half propelled the man out the side, forcing Kolb to catch him to prevent injury. He still didn't have a shield on, Tor realized.

The place was lit up on the outside, a nice shade of purple, with gold trim glowing in places. Technically that would make it in the royal colors, but it matched the floating river that ran around the Capital walls very nicely, so he doubted anyone would mind. His house colors were green, but purple was his favorite, if given a choice.

When they got in there was a bit of bustling about, with people not seeming all that busy, mainly talking to one another, with about half of them doing something with boxes that had glass lenses on the front. He'd seen that kind of thing before, a few times. They made pictures that could be shown later. No one paid much attention to him, but looking down he realized that he wasn't dressed for company which was kind of rude. He shifted his clothing into a nice black silk outfit that looked to have laces up the back, even though they weren't real. His doing that got the others to change clothing too, the girls in wonderful dresses and Kolb in a nice outfit of very deep blue.

Only Gerent just stood there, his eyes wide.

"I... what am I supposed to do? I can make the clothes thing change, but what should I..."

Tor fixed that, touching his arm and making a rather stately suit in deep green velvet and silk appear. The boots were black, and the buttons were a shining silver, but it looked good enough for this kind of non-official visit.

When he looked up it was clear that they were the subject of whatever the Austrans were doing suddenly, three boxes pointing at them and a machine making a good bit of noise in the background. That part was new. When he'd gone to that land nothing like that had been around at all.

Kolb smiled.

"We're on camera. Look pleasant and try not to make any death threats, since half of their land will likely see this."

Then he simply moved away, trying to seem happy about it all, as if it had been his plan all along to be caught changing for the event. The rest followed and after a few minutes they were able to find the main group in a new sitting room at the left front of the house, about where the old small dining room used to be. Poking his head in he noticed that there was clearly a clutch of people that were probably the guests of honor, since Timon was sitting with them and so was Petra Ward and Trice. There were three others as well. An interestingly cute girl that looked about fifteen or so, and had piercings through her face on the left side. Two of them, looking silver and shiny. There was also a woman that looked a bit older, perhaps in her thirties, though it was hard to tell, since she was all purple. Hair, skin and nails. Only her teeth were the normal color, a nice and shining white that contrasted with the rest of her.

She was next to a vaguely familiar older man too, but Tor recognized the purple one. After all, they'd met, and she was in his favorite color. It made her memorable.

People saw them and a slightly strange thing happened, since the ones that ran at them were a slightly mixed bunch.

"It's The Tor!" This was called out by the purple woman, who didn't touch him at all, but seemed slightly bright eyed suddenly. She just stood in front of him as if waiting for him to do something interesting.

He bowed.

"Fornia Stergis! I didn't know that you'd be here. Did you get the present I sent along with the things for Denno? We talked about something like that... I don't know if it's what you wanted, but I had a few days while I was in hiding, so threw it together."

"I did see it! We set it up in the capital and it's currently the most popular entertainment in Austra. A three dimensional reenactment of the battle you engaged in with the Larval... Not much of a plot, but we can work on that. I have some people here that you should meet." She took his arm and half drug him to the older man.

"Our Ambassador. You've met before? It was a bit of a hectic day..."

Tor nodded.

"Ambassador Hallis, so good to see you. Have you been in to see King Richard yet?" The older man had a sincere and friendly face, and while he was a little heavy, he wasn't fat, just looking like someone that was used to eating well. Of course that was an illusion, since no one forced to eat a steady diet of Austran food could be doing that. His hair was gray, perhaps a bit more than the one time they'd met before, but he was wearing a very sharp brown suit, instead of the normal jumpsuits that about half the people in the other room had on.

"I haven't had that honor yet. I believe that this is supposed to be a rather low key visit? It would be a privilege to meet him, I'm certain. I should also meet with my counterpart here, if at all possible, to see about several programs that are developing. Trade and so forth. We truly live in most amazing times, there hasn't been open trade between our lands in nearly a thousand years, I checked. Now each day brings us closer to that state." He sounded smooth and like he said things like that for a living, which was true, in part, but the man couldn't be that busy, if being the Noram Ambassador was his full time position. As far as Tor knew this was his first visit.

"I'll see what I can arrange for that? Oddly enough I'll probably have to go through Richard to get that done, but we should be able to set up something useful." He held out his hand, since they did that in Austra and the man responded so easily it was almost like being at home.

Trice moved in and hugged Gerent, then took Tor's free arm, since Fornia hadn't let go of the other. She hugged it to her body, tightly enough that her breast pushed against his shoulder, which got him to move away slightly, making his friend go tense. Her face fell and she looked ready to cry, which was definitely not what he wanted in a room full of guests.

"Um, Trice? You might be a relative." He murmured the words and while she didn't seem happy to have that pointed out, she forced a smile and got control of her face. She also didn't let go of his arm. It felt nice, but suddenly wrong, as if he was going to have sex with his sister or something.

Thankfully Tim noticed this and gestured for the younger woman to come over, a large smile on her rather pretty face. There was a trim cuteness to her, and she had red hair, but it seemed off, as if it wasn't her real color. The eyes were blue, which kind of worked. After a few seconds he got it, she reminded him a little of a very short Karina.

"This is my friend, Kincaid Rue. She's a player. It's a bigger thing there. My guess would be that she's closer to being a noble for their land than not. About Baronetta level? I'm just floating that now, in case we ever get married. You know, stop the scandal early." He smiled and cast a smirk at the girl who looked at him in about the same fashion. It was amusing.

"Good idea. No need to let things get out of hand after all." He held out a hand to the young lady too, receiving a very professional grip from her. The field behind it was older than her appearance, which was a thing he'd noticed before, in an Austran spy. A treatment to keep a body looking young for a while. At a guess the woman was pushing thirty, but that didn't really matter, if Tim liked her. It was a bit odd, but at least she'd keep looking right for a while, since she'd clearly already finished growing. It was kind of clever, to tell the truth. Kenner had been stopped when he was only ten, so that he could get a job as a wash boy in the King's palace. It meant that as he grew, a thing that would be stunted and slightly misshapen, he'd be funny looking. Not horrible, but probably a bit like Gerent was.

Kolb had mentioned that there was no way to make him grow, in Noram. The words seemed a little odd though, as if he might actually have an idea about something like that somewhere else. If it existed... Well, for all Tor knew the man was happy with his size. It didn't seem like it, but that didn't mean he'd want to change at this point in his life. It wouldn't be good to force him into anything.

Trice leaned into him again, pressing up against him, on purpose he realized. She was feeling... that he wouldn't want her now, after those men had used her as they had. Like that made any sense at all? He was angry at them, that was true, and sort of wanted to go find them and make certain they didn't live through the night, but why would he think less of Trice over it? She was the same person that he'd loved after all. If being a little clingy at the moment.

Their needs came to cross purposes then, since he was both attracted to her and felt dirty letting her hold on to him, and she desperately needed him to show her that he didn't think she was unclean now. It took dropping into a much deeper state of mind, but after a few seconds he cuddled into her a bit, getting a sense of relief back from her.

It was... possibly shameful, but honestly, he'd already slept with her, and if she turned out to be someone that he couldn't do that with ever again, that didn't change his feelings about her at all. He'd just have to work out what he was supposed to feel later.

On the good side he didn't throw up on her. That was an improvement over his reaction to the news that he'd gotten first. Poor Connie. He'd retched, and then ran out like he hated her or something. He should at least visit and make sure she was handling it alright. That would probably just be the case, since she was born a noble and they had rules for this kind of thing, but it wouldn't serve to just let it hang in the air.

Maybe he could take Ali along with him? That would... be so cowardly he nearly laughed out loud. No, it was a thing he needed to deal with alone.

Farlo had assured him that his wife would be returned the next day, though when exactly she couldn't tell. It was a nice solid build from the feel of it, he'd been told, so the chances of success were high. He hadn't asked what she was attempting, since she wanted it to be a surprise, but the fact that it might well work was wonderful. He'd have to have some kind of party for her or something.

Tor had gotten lost in a bit of a trance reverie, thinking about all there was to do, only to be pulled out of it by something Tim said. He missed it the first time, so had to ask what he meant, which got it roughly repeated.

"In the last two days I've had seven different fares in Noram, all of them just wanting me to come visit with my healing amulet. I don't charge anyone to borrow it, but I have been for coming out, since it's literally been all over the place. They all have the same thing, at first I thought it was pneumonia, but now I'm not sure. It just seems odd. I've seen it before too, in the last month or so."

There was a perfectly timed voice from the door. One that got Tor to tilt his head when he heard it. Familiar and unexpected at the same time.

"Austra too. It's new, a virus that passes from simple breathing, and that stays dormant for almost three months before it turns into a very dangerous pneumonia, as Timon mentioned. I'd thought I'd come and see who else it was affecting." The man was as smooth and brown as always. His clothing was a simple jumpsuit in brown, his eyes were a slightly darker shade of it and his hair black and decently short.

Denno Brown. The Ancient of Austra.

"This seems to be everywhere, and if my scientists are correct, this is going to be the worst epidemic the world has ever seen."

Chapter six

There was no overt drama to the voice, which was saying something, because Denno Brown loved his showmanship like most people enjoyed breathing. It poured out of him so regularly and naturally that he probably didn't even notice he was doing it most of the time. It gave him a lively and poised air as a matter of course, that if not exactly genuine seeming at every turn, was at least interesting to watch.

Now he just seemed worried.

That didn't leave Tor feeling good at all, since he'd only seen him do that once before, go all serious and grim like he was. That was when the man had been sharing the fact that something was coming from space for them. It was bad then, or at least Brown thought so. If that was the case...

"Alright, can we do anything about it? Does everyone seem to die from it, if left untreated?" Tor wanted to leave it all to someone else, but if people did that, then nothing would ever get done, would it?

Timon turned to look at the other Ancient and spoke to him, not Tor at all. The rest of the room was already looking that way, so it seemed right, even if he hadn't spoken last.

"The healing amulets work. Those are hard to make though, even as copies. I think I can work up a few hundred of them, all told. Maybe more if the builders in Vagus are willing to help. Only Lyn and Tor can make them yet though, I think." The boy went still then, watching the Ancient in front of him so closely it had to be uncomfortable for Brown.

There was a soft intake of breath from across the room where Tiera had settled next to Karen. They hadn't hopped up to hug anyone after all and had time to arrange themselves while he spoke to Fornia and the Ambassador. Taking their lead, he gestured for everyone else to do the same, since standing wouldn't make the planning go much faster.

"Guide can do it too. I think someone mentioned that some of the others have the trick of it as well now. Mark, I think, Sorenson. I don't know who else."

It wasn't really a problem for him now, Tor knew. It would take a few days, but he could turnout as many of the things as they could find objects to put them on. It wasn't something he really wanted to admit to the room, since it would be thought insane. Plus, that many healing amulets would change the face of the world in a few years time, wouldn't they?

He couldn't let millions die, but if it was what nature demanded, then should he interfere? It wasn't like he was responsible for the whole world. Even if he did feel like that at the moment.

Sitting himself, Denno sank into a well padded chair and looked at Timon darkly for a bit. It was a little strange, but then, maybe it wasn't? They'd clearly spent more time together than any of the rest of them, and as far as Tor knew his younger brother had never tried to kill the man. It had to make a difference in how close people got to one another.

"It's a start. We need to move them around rapidly as well. Can we count on your services?"

The boy nodded.

"Of course. Tor said he was going to run up another batch of the Fast Craft, but that it will take a month or so. We'll need pilots for them, but that can be arranged. It will play merry havoc with my new business, when everyone in the world is left with one of the devices, but I'll live." There wasn't a lot of cheer in his voice, but the easy way around that was for him to hire the people driving directly. Tor could put in some funds, but they'd need to get the devices around. It would be faster to make the healing amulets first.

Something occurred to him, which, oddly enough, Timon spoke about first.

"We have outbreaks on two continents... Did my new service spread this then? When I've noticed sick people I've handed off an amulet, that would have taken care of it so it wouldn't spread, right?"

Brown shrugged, looking a bit like Burks did for a few seconds, if only in body language.

"I doubt it? This was clearly engineered. It's a Gray design, or someone trying to make it look like one. She has a small molecular complex she leaves behind to mark her work. A bit of vanity, but harmless enough in most cases. This virus has it though. That isn't to say that you might not have carried infected properties along with you, but that would be hard to pull off. Almost everything you have is... built of potential energy. When you turn it off, even the ability to carry a single virus should vanish." It was a thing with Brown that he simply couldn't believe in magic. It was built into his Rhetistics, so he didn't get an honest say in the matter. No amount of proof could change his mind either. It was just what he had to do. Still, if he wanted to call it potential energy instead, Tor could live with that. The man wasn't stupid or blind after all, he knew that things were happening, he simply had to believe it was all about technology, rather than the mind forming and shaping the world around him.

Timon looked so sour suddenly it was nearly funny, except for the subject matter. He started pacing a bit, and on his second circuit he just sort of growled.

"Gray did mention a desire to kill most of the world's population at the summit. I take it that reasoning is due to her Rhetistics? That or she's gone insane."

Denno rubbed his face with his right hand, managing to make it look elegant even as worried as he was, then he was silent for a bit, looking around at the other people present rather than answering. Timon kept his eyes locked on the man, searching for something, scraping his being for information. Tor took a clue from that, and started reading Brown's field, trying to pluck information from him as well. He wasn't bothering to try and hide anything, he just seemed tired, as if the current situation was just too much. It was pretty clear that he thought that something was really wrong too, but it wasn't clear as to what that actually was.

"I think it might be both. She's always sought to control the number of people in the world. I have similar programing as well. Rhetistics I mean. So does Green. The others, Black and Red don't really, but there's a level of common sense involved. We all lived through the Cataclysm. I know that seems a minor thing now, thousands of years later, but it was caused by there being too many people. We nearly destroyed the planet because of that. Gray has always been the most severe that way however. Her Rhetistics were put in place by zealots though. The rest of us had more mild things put in place by people who, thankfully, didn't care nearly as much about a specific cause as all that." There was no sense of the weariness he really felt in the words, and he looked merely concerned, not like he was about to just break down and hide.

Tor stood again, not knowing what he was going to say at all. It was pretty clear that he couldn't leave it to his older brother alone though, or the man was going to break under the pressure.

"Alright, we have the people here to start this effort then. Ambassador Hallis, if we can work up a cure for this, can you see to getting your government to distribute it? Normally that would be a problem, but the treaty of the Ancients is currently suspended, so as long as I actually own the devices sent along, I think that's allowable. If not... well, we pretend it is for now. The others can chastise me later for it, at the next summit meeting." He winked at Brown who gave a small smile at the move. "Timon will oversee the transportation portion of things right now. Unless you have a different plan?"

There was a head shake, but no answer from the boy, which Tor decided meant he didn't object. He was on his own now, which, as young as he was, meant he didn't have to take orders from his brother directly. Or parents. He really was almost the only one that could get the work done though, wasn't he?

After a second Tim turned to Kolb and spoke, his gaze taking in Karen and Petra after a second.

"I'm going to need to co-opt some of your people for it. You too Tiera. Everyone that has a Fast Craft. Mark will have to take the duty for Austra specifically, since he's best in the overseas portion of things. Denno, I'll assign him to you for now, is that workable?"

The man nodded gently and touched his mouth with a single finger, as if thinking.

"Certainly. Good man for the job. I have some other tasks to work on however, so I may need him to work with the Prime Minister directly. I don't want to change your chain of command however."

There was a strained look on the Ambassador's face, which, with a half second of invasive reading Tor understood. He felt he was going to be left out, and Noram was, literally, his job.

It was a bit petty, so the man didn't speak, but he felt it anyway.

"Ambassador, how about you work with Mark instead? The Prime Minister has his own job and Mark is a Noram citizen, which makes him your responsibility anyway. If you have the time I mean?"

That got the man to come to life again a bit and sit up straighter.

"I stand ready."

"Thanks. We need someone to run back and forth with the Lairdgren Group and anyone else that can do the needed magic too. I..." He looked around at the people present and realized, reading them all one by one, that the best people for the job were already going to be busy doing other things. He was going to be building for at least a week straight, and Trice...

That part took him by surprise when he picked it up.

She was going to be busy... Setting up a spy network and trying to infiltrate the rebels. It was a dangerous task and she really wasn't certain she'd live through it at all.

"Gerent, will you do that part? It will mean going to Vagus as well, I think. I'll lend you my Fast Carriage until we have more, if I can't dig one up. I think there might be one or two in storage somewhere. For the time being I'm going to have to put Instructor Fines in charge of the group. Tiera..." What he was about to say next made perfect sense to him, but he doubted it would fly very well at all with his sister, emergency situation or not. Especially since, if it happened at all, Sandra would probably be given some kind of clemency or something by the Council of Counts. They wouldn't want to kill a hero after all, would they? Tor nearly couldn't say the words at all.

"If... We need all the builders we can get on this. If Sandra Morris can learn to make the healing devices, would you allow her to?" He didn't mention the rest, but Timon shook his head.

"No. Tor, the amount of things she could make might help, but she killed Regina. It might have been an accident, but it was also an act of war in the first place, aside from the death. Tiera's been nice about it in the last week, but we can't let her go. If this is going to end she has to stand trial for her actions. Don't ask this. If you do, it will end badly. Possibly worse than you can imagine." The brown eyes locked with his own, and after a few seconds of consideration Tor shrugged.

"I... don't really see that at all. I'll drop that for now though, since we don't have time for strife between us. Forget I mentioned it."

His sister looked so dark and angry he thought she was going to start yelling at him anyway, but she managed to hold her tongue, which was rare for her. It was probably a sign that she was growing up, wasn't it? The hard way too. Pushed into being something different by death and disaster. It wasn't fair or good, but it was what they had to work with.

"So, anyway, Gerent, will you help?" It wasn't like he could order the man about.

"Um... yes? I don't know that anyone will listen to me. I'll try. I can carry messages and all that. I think." The shyness there was huge and almost overwhelming for a few seconds, but it was still an acceptance of the role and that got Trice to smile.

"You can do it. The Group will listen to you. They're good kids, and more to the point there, kids. We need to get with Uncle Richard on this too. I'll start that now." She ran from the room without asking if it was really the right thing to do over all. It was what needed to happen, so it would. That was all.

Tor looked around and finally nodded.

"We can spread the word here, in Noram, using Two Bends Fast delivery and the air transport service. For that matter we can send most of the amulets to the Mayors and headmen of towns and villages along with messages, which will work to distribute things pretty well. We can't do that as easily in Austra can we?" Denno shook his head and looked ready to shoulder the burden, a thing that again, felt like too much for him to manage. Tor gestured with a closed right hand at Fornia and then Kincaid. "You two can spread the word though, can't you? The communications network there is far more impressive than ours here. Trusting in Noram might be a bit much to ask for right now. Will you help?" They were private people and could say no after all. He half expected it from the player, but Kincaid just nodded at him, her eyes tearing up a little.

Her accent was a lot more Austran then, which was, he realized her actual voice. Before she'd sounded almost like a Noram noble. The skill involved was sort of impressive.

"I'm in. The net will play the message if it comes from me. Revered One, would you be willing to say a few words? It won't take long, we can shoot that tonight and, if Tim will help us, have it back home by tomorrow, or... well, we might get live coverage if you're in it too. Is this really that bad though? We have very good medical care back home."

Denno smiled at the girl and stood, gesturing for her to stand as well and, almost as an afterthought, gestured to Fornia and, very strangely, Petra.

"Would you join us as well? To answer the question Kincaid, it's worse than it sounds like. Even with this effort, odds are a large portion of the world is simply going to die. We haven't even mentioned Tellerand yet. The Antarctic will be fine, since all the Blues are immune and there is almost no chance it's been spread there anyway. Why would anyone bother? Afrak is... Well, their population is very small already. I haven't looked, but I doubt my sister would have done anything to harm her own people. We need to check, just in case, but I truly doubt anything will come of it. We need to get in touch with Black and Julie White. Soam... Gray has never approved of Julie."

The problem there was that they were running out of people to send places, weren't they? He was almost stuck for a moment, but then turned to Kolb.

"How do you get along with Black? Can you go and explain all this to him, or will that cause a fight?"

That got the scarred man to smile at least.

"Oh, we fight almost instantly each time we meet. One reason I don't bother with the summits. I can tolerate Julie though. I'm not wild about having my free will stolen, but..."

Timon waved at him.

"I think I can handle Black. I'm not all that threatening after all. White is easier to get past if you activate your shield and don't let her get too close to you... I wasn't aware you were Immortal however. I probably should have seen it. There were clues." He shook his head. "That's what I get for making assumptions, like people would just tell me if someone was a relative."

Tor already knew that part, so didn't boggle at it, but the rest of them did a bit, except Brown, who shrugged and held a hand out to Petra to help her stand.

"Leave people some of their secrets, will you Tim? Anyway, that sounds like a plan. Kolb can take Soam and Timon will get in to Tellerand if he can and inform them of what's going to be needed. Tor, since you've taken the lead on this I trust it will be handled well. I must say, I'm very much relieved. I figured it would take weeks to prove it was coming at all, the words coming from Austra as they are. Ambassador, I think that should be pointed out back home. How the people of Noram moved to protect us all without hesitation. We should be about things now. Ladies?" There was only a slight sense of urgency from the man on the surface, but deep down he was mainly feeling relief. It was a sense that Tor knew well. As if one more thing would cause the world to fall in on you, and you were watching a wave come down on your head.

He stood, wondering what would be the best thing for him to do next.

Magic of course, but that really would have to wait, at least on the active side of things.

"Gerent, would you come with me? I think I need to dig through some trunks. You need gear."

They walked quickly to his room, up the grand staircase, and in the last chest he checked, under a pile of blank focus stone tiles, he found what was probably the very last of the Fast Carriages that he hadn't passed out already.

"Here. Now..." He started pulling things out, naming them off as he did, just handing the man one of everything he had left. Even the ones that didn't really make sense. A survival hut, a sound copying device, water pump and even a noise suppression amulet. A regular magical carriage and Not-flyers.

"Those are much faster than even the military grade ones. They use mental commands, but you just need to think about where you want to go and how high. It isn't really flying, but will leave your hands free. I'm not giving you weapons right now, so if you come under attack, run away. Use the Fast Carriage, and no one will be able to easily catch you. Sorry that I won't be able to teach you how to use all this. Here... Earth moving equipment and compressors. They can come in handy. If you need anything new made..." He froze. He'd do it if he had time, but would he? The Lairdgren Group might, or they wouldn't... "Get with Ali, my wife. She'll see to it."

Speaking of her reminded him that he wanted to have that party for her, which didn't seem that likely now, did it? Maybe he could get her some nice flowers instead? He nodded to himself and decided to pick some up as soon as possible, since she should be around and moving soon. That was fine, since he could go in the morning. He probably wasn't going to get a lot of sleep, given everything. That's really what crisis meant though, wasn't it? No sleep, too little food and if you stopped moving people would die. It was always like that, at least in his experience.

"I... don't worry. I'll manage. Should I go and inform the people tonight?" Gerent sounded less nervous now, but Tor was reading him and realized the man was secretly terrified. He was acting brave though, which would be enough, if he could keep doing it.

"No. Get some rest if you can, so that you'll be fresh in the morning. I'll be up all night. Can I find you at your house when it's time to leave?" He might have wanted to stay with everyone else, but someone had to be alert the next day. Staying up just to fret over what would have to be done later wouldn't help anyone at all. One moron doing that would be enough.

He got a small bag for all the amulets and loaded them in except for the shield, which he strung on a cord and placed around the man's neck directly.

"You need to keep these on you as you travel. Having a survival hut back here in the Capital while you're in the middle of Vagus isn't going to help anyone. Sorry to lecture you on it, but this whole thing is a bit of a rush. Oh... crud. Come with me." It was abrupt and a bit pushy, but Tor spun and marched off, looking for Collette. He hadn't seen her that evening at all, which was kind of rude of him, since they were so close as to practically be married. What kind of boyfriend was he, forgetting her like that?

Jerk. He smiled about it and half jogged back down the stairs, Gerent following gamely enough, if not as fast, his eyes a bit wide when Tor looked back at him. He found Collette neatly sitting in a side room, the one with the communications device the house had, next to Trice who was speaking in low and calm tones to the King.

"I don't know... Tor's here, along with Gerent." She gestured to them to walk over, her face set and a bit hard looking, though it softened after a few seconds. "Tor, do you know the current plan? I ran out before it was all set." He scooted over a bit, still standing next to the device, so that Tor had to move close to her in order to speak. Collette was looking a bit worried, but sat away from them on a small love seat, gesturing silently for Gerent to take the place next to her. It looked like a polished wood frame with soft cream colored cushions, but it wasn't really even there at all. It just looked like it. Tor was pretty sure he'd seen the same design in the guest house at the King's palace a few times. It was nice.

He gave a run down without even saying as much as hello, not stopping until the King asked a very practical question.

"How do we pay for all this? I know that many will gladly volunteer their time and effort, given the severity of the situation, but if we're to take people from their normal employment, they'll need at least a bit to keep themselves and their families fed and under a roof." It was a good point and a thing that Tor hadn't considered at all. Even his own family would need to be paid, so that the effort wouldn't bankrupt them while they sent people out to do their delivery work.

"Is there anything left in my accounts with the Treasury?" It could, he knew, all be gone. After all that was what he'd asked happen to it. That it be spent on parties and festivals. Alphonse was in charge of that part of things.

The King scoffed a bit, which wasn't a pleasant sound.

"Anything left? It's growing still. Trying to pry your coin from my son's fingers is a much harder task than I figured it would be at first. Are you suggesting that we use some of that for the project?"

"All of it, at need. I'll get with Rolph... Alphonse on that score. Also... Collette, what do we have in the vault here? Anything?"

The very attractive blonde sat straighter and spoke in a low voice, her cornflower blue eyes looking at him very directly.

"About one point two million gold. I've had to enlarge the space six times already." She smiled about it, as if it were a joke, but Tor knew it wasn't. The horrible thing was that, with the gold in there, it meant it wasn't out in the world helping out regular people at all.

He nodded a bit.

"Let's use that too. Collette and Gerent will handle those funds. They can spend it on anything they like anyway. I was actually just looking for Collette to make sure she knew that. Oh, also, make sure Gerent takes at least ten gold a month for a stipend. That's just a token though. He can use whatever he needs. Give it away, or whatever he wants." It made sense to him, but Trice went wide eyed suddenly and then turned away dabbing at her face.

She didn't say anything at all though.

The King did.

"Excellent. Gerent, will you be available to speak about matters soon? Perhaps over diner tomorrow evening? If you can make it..."

"Ah..." The little man looked like someone had drained the blood from him suddenly. There was nearly convulsive swallowing and he started to shake a little. Then his voice firmed and sounded almost noble. It wasn't exactly right, and was pure faking, but Tor had to feel impressed. From the way his new family member felt it was as if he was being invited to stick his hand in a fire and leave it there, and he did it, even though he was afraid. "Certainly sire. I don't know that I'm ready for such a thing, but I'll be there to make a fool of myself anyway."

Tor nodded, understanding that one himself. At least he'd grown up using the same table manners that the nobility used, trained that way by his mother. Poor Gerent didn't even have that.

"You have a Fast Carriage and should be able to get to Lairdgren and back before noon. Collette, would you see if Glaren would cover manners for him before he leaves? I know that I'd have loved that before I went to something like that the first time. Don't worry Gerent. They don't really bite, and will understand if you don't know something yet. They're all good people. If a little too into intrigue at times. Watch for that. Especially from the King. He's so good at hiding what he's doing that he thinks we don't know about it at all. We all do though. We all do." He was playing, and it came out in his voice, but that was on purpose, to help set Gerent at his ease. After all, to him, a person that had lived his entire life as not just a commoner, but very nearly the lowest of even that group, just thinking about a meal with the King had to be a vast and terrible thing.

Richard didn't even have to have that part explained to him. No matter what anyone thought, the man really was a decent person first. Sometimes it was hard to see, like with Tiera and Sandra, since his hands were tied like they were, but that didn't mean he didn't want what was best for everyone. It was pretty much all he wanted, as far as Tor could tell. He already had gold and power. What was left, except to do his job well?

"There is that. The meal will be at nine. Patricia, will you be attending with him?"

That got another smile from Trice, and a soft look for Gerent. It was a thing that Tor had seen directed his way more than once as well. It was telling. Reaching out he felt what she was and while it might not be love, it was certainly a lot warmer than just having used the man for her own ends. She felt close to him. After the first slight flare of jealousy, Tor decided it was a good thing and let it go. If he was going to spy on peoples thoughts, he couldn't let it all get to him. Gerent was worthy of kind thoughts anyway, and feelings. So was Trice.

"Sure. I'll be there. That way we can talk too." She stopped there and no one looked at her funny. Why wouldn't she want to chat with her Uncle the King?

"Very good. I look forward to it. Now, there's the matter of the Austran Ambassador? I hadn't been informed that he was in the city, officially. I should have a meeting with him. We need to get Samantha Callings in as well. Would Timon be available for that, or one of his people? We can pay for the service."

Tor took down the information, using a writing pad and pencil that Collette kept by the communications device and went to set that up, Gerent following behind him. Timon was watching Kincaid, Petra, and Brown stand in front of the Austran devices in the front hall, the backdrop having changed to something far plainer than what was normally there. It was a golden colored wall now, with just a bit of irregular texturing. They'd all changed clothing, Petra standing behind the others, since she towered over them.

They looked similar, all in very official looking brown jumpsuits with nametags on the front, which were all magical clothing devices in actuality. They also looked well made up, which, Tor realized, meant they were using disguise devices for it. Except Denno. He just looked like that.

The words were coming from Brown, which made sense, him being basically the real ruler of Austra.

"There is no need to panic at this point. We'll have an announcement when it's time for that. It is important that you report to the local medical center as soon as possible at the first sign of any breathing difficulty. We have a treatment for this disease, provided by our friends in Noram. The most important thing to remember is to be aware of your health and to seek treatment as rapidly as possible. Secondary treatment facilities will be coming to an area near you soon. Please use them, even if you feel well at the moment. It's possible to carry and spread this disease even while feeling perfectly fine."

Then Kincaid took over, walking through the room with the others following her, gesturing to the furniture behind her as people scrambled to move their lens boxes and lights. Her words were smooth, as if she'd rehearsed them already a dozen times, even though that couldn't be the truth.

"The technology of Noram is very different than our own. They call it magic, but the fact of the matter is that it simply functions in a different manner. Using direct mental interfaces and quantum effects to produce incredible results. Conserina Ward, you said that you'd demonstrate the healing device for us? Can you explain how it works to the people at home?"

Tor wondered what she'd say, because he was halfway certain the Petra didn't have a clue as to what it actually did. He'd never gone into detail about that part of things with her. He was a bit surprised then, when she started speaking. She held up the amulet, one of the first ones that he'd made, being on glass instead of focus stone, with its green glowing silhouette of a man on it and smiled, holding it out for the boxes to see.

"Certainly Kincaid. Call me Petra though. This is a healing device made by the Wizard Tor. It causes the human body to heal at a faster rate of speed than it normally would, and return to a base state of health in a few moments. It can't re-grow limbs, but it will allow a person to correct wounds, disease and poisoning in a matter of minutes. Here, allow me to demonstrate."

Out of the people in the room, only Tor really knew what was going to be coming next. Petra made the sleeve of her jumpsuit vanish, and pulled a knife, then slit her forearm to the bone, near the elbow. The blood didn't spurt, but it poured out as Kincaid gasped. Then the large, good looking Conserina held her arm out and tapped the sigil on the amulet, allowing a man with a lens box to come very close, so that the healing was visible to him. It was both gross and fascinating at the same time.

"Oh my god... did you see that?" Kincaid wasn't having an easy time of the demonstration, but Brown played off of it as if it had been written down for him.

"I did Miss Rue. I've used this device myself before and can guarantee its efficiency. Unfortunately they're difficult to manufacture and only a small handful of people in the world can do so. Also, due to other situations, they're normally not allowable in Austra. The ones we have coming are all the personal property of Torrance Purple. This is a great kindness considering he cannot come to our land himself, since a small problem with the Larval have caused them to hunt him as their primary target, as most of you know. That situation will soon be remedied however. Tor, would you say a few words to the people of Austra? I'm certain they'd all love to hear from you."

He went blank, mentally. It wasn't fair, to put him on the spot like that, was it? Kincaid was still staring at Petra though and neither of them seemed ready to resume their speaking parts. He walked over, so that the men and women with their boxes wouldn't have to turn around to see him. It bought him a few seconds if nothing else. When he got to Denno he contemplated hitting him, but turned to the correct direction and looked at the lens like the others had been doing.

What would he want to know if someone were trying to explain this to him? After a full second he tried to just speak as if someone were actually there.

"Hello everyone. As Denno Brown said, this is a dangerous, but very survivable situation. We all need to work together and do our parts, naturally. In the next days and weeks there will be opportunities for all of you to help those around you. To be there for your friends, families and neighbors." Which was a great thing to say, if he were talking to a Noram audience, which he wasn't. Austra was a far greedier place and didn't think overly much beyond their immediate kin. What would get them interested? "Also a chance to travel to other lands to help there, on my coin. We're going to need a lot of people, in many places, so please consider volunteering. There will be an announcement when this comes around, but it won't be long, so stand ready."

He had boats and could make more after all. Soam and Tellerand would need help, he thought. They were good people, but they didn't seem to do a lot of traveling. Not the fast kind at least. Vagus either, but they had their own builders and magic now. He should be able to just send some things to them and let them do a lot of the work themselves.

Denno beamed as if he'd said exactly the right thing.

"Is there a chance for people to meet you coming soon too? I know that will be popular." The man was pushing things for some reason and in a way that meant Tor would be trapped if he wasn't careful.

"That's the plan. Of course I need to actually make the healing devices first." That and hunt down Gray. It would mean a trip to Afrak was coming soon. That part would be less than fun, because she was family, but you didn't try to kill most of the people in the world and just walk away.

Tor smiled and wondered if Denno was going to try and dump more on him. He did, mentioning that there would be some rewards for volunteers, such as produce. That seemed strange to Tor, but the good looking Ancient called over Tim to expand on the idea.

It was about then that Tor realized that there was a cable leading out the door, and when he tracked it with his mind, the field led to a device outside, which was sending a faint signal up into the air. Putting the message out instantly? That was impressively fast work.

Denno ended the whole thing with another speech about being aware and taking sensible precautions, such as washing your hands regularly and reporting to the nearest medical center if symptoms came up.

The second the lights went off Tor sighed.

"So they all saw this? What are the odds that people aren't headed over to see their doctors this second?" He was a bit tired, but Brown shrugged and waved a hand in the air lazily.

"Almost a hundred percent. Every person with a cough or the sniffles will be going by the time this had played twice. We couldn't afford to wait however. The first real wave of this has already started. Inside a week we might lose millions, even with our best efforts. The same goes for all the lands."

Which meant he needed to get to work right then, didn't it? But he wasn't doing it there. He wanted to see Ali first and get her those flowers. It was too selfish of him though. He nearly got mad at himself, feeling so conflicted.

"I'm off to Lairdgren then. If you need me in the next few hours, use the communications device, after that I'll be out of touch for about four days. Then I'll need some things picked up for delivery."

It was going to be a pain.

"Someone find Gray and kill her, will they?" He was half joking, but Timon nodded and looked at Brown.

"On it." There was a coldness to the boy that sent a chill down his spine then.

Not that it didn't need to be done.

He took off for the school and landed in the dark, then got a compression rig from around his neck and a cutter. It took hours to come up with the tens of thousands of little tile squares he needed. They weren't as big as normal, about half that size. Any smaller and he'd have to worry about people losing them too easily. As it was they were going to look like they were miniatures anyway. They didn't have holes for a string either, but they weren't meant to be worn. He used a resized floating box, created out of the same material the craft were, to hold the things and arranged himself in the front room of Ali's house. It was a bit rude of him to take up the space, but he didn't want to change the house more than he had too. As it was he needed to make all the furniture in the room vanish, except for a comfortable and soft chair. Then he floated the box in, making the front wall go away for a bit, and reforming behind it.

The box was made into a platform, so that the shield material wouldn't stop him from interacting with the tiles and he settled into a very deep state to get things done.

The trick was in a combination of things, such as using a very deep mental state, and allowing the initial field to infect the things around it. Kind of like a disease itself. Once he had that going it was just a matter of making sure everything took. That was the part that required time, since otherwise the results could be a bit hit or miss.

The world went away for a while, but it felt like only a minute or two to him. When he came back and opened his eyes, Ali was there, sitting next to him in a chair, reading a book.

He smiled.

"Hello." For once his voice didn't sound like a frog croaking at all. He stood and stretched, but didn't get halfway through it before his wife grabbed him, surging up from her chair, school book flying.

"Tor! That was faster than I thought it would be. What are you making? They look like healing amulets..."

"That's right. No one told you about the illness?" He looked at her. She was in her normal school browns, made to look like humble canvas and had her shoulder length hair pulled back. She was taller than he remembered her too. About five-ten already. She was going to end up being big.

"Illness? No. I was working for a few days... I did it. I created my first build and then made some copies. It works!"

Tor hugged her and picked her up off the floor. She was taller than he was, but not that heavy.

"Builder Ali!" His smile was so big it nearly split his face and tears came to his eyes. He'd been a little worried that it might not work her first time. Traditionally people failed on their first attempt. Half the Lairdgren Group needed help that way even and they were the cream of the crop.

So, apparently, was his little wife.

"Can I see it?" He had no clue what it would be, but she had one of them around her neck and it was handed to him instantly. She didn't speak, just watching him closely, which he took as a sign that he was supposed to activate it.

It had an etching on the metal, one that was just a single hash line. Basic but efficient. When he tapped it though, nothing happened. At first.

Then the room filled with the scent of apple pie. It was a rich and full scent, with undertones of yeast and strangely, pine trees. He didn't blurt anything out, tracing the effect itself first. It took him nearly a full five minutes to work out what was happening, since it was so subtle.

Then real tears fell.

"It's incredible! You created a field that will cause anyone near it to smell their favorite scent? That's really complex. No wonder it took you days of work. There are people that have been full builders for years that couldn't do this level of work." He wasn't just saying that either.

It earned Ali a kiss and then two, before he stood back, his eyes going wide, realizing something.

"Oh! I haven't had a chance to tell you everything. I'm not sure I should at the moment, you did such a good job on your first build, I don't want to steal your moment. This is... I was kidding before when I said that I could quit building and leave it to you. Now I'm not so certain I should have been. You really can do it. I'm so proud of you. I mean, I was before too, but this is huge." He kissed her again, then sighed.

"Still, there's some things. A big plague that might kill the world, hence all the healing amulets, and the fact that someone has been messing with some things."

It should have been awkward, explaining things to his wife, about how Connie and Varley were so closely related to him, that Trice might be and really he wasn't totally certain that other people weren't, since he couldn't trust anything like that now, could he. She just tilted her head at him, copying something he did all the time.

"So? You can't have children and your family line isn't prone to weak blood anyway. I know that it would be hard for you, with Princess Veronica, or even the Queen, being so close to you that way, but Trice would be no more than a cousin, and honestly, she isn't even that. Count Lairdgren didn't bed her mother, so if someone else came and did it, then it doesn't really count. Not in any real social manner. I don't think you need to worry about it at all. The fact is, they aren't related to you. You're similar in a way, but not family. Not from that direction. You should talk to the Count about it. I'm sure with his age and experience he could explain it better than I can. As for us..." She let her arms go around his shoulders and kissed him again, very warmly. "I don't care. The chances that we're related are tiny and if you were my brother I'd still be married to you. Too late to undo that now."

Which was a fact that he hadn't even considered at all. There wasn't a real way out of that, not at this point.

Plus, she was very tall, and blonde, with dark blue eyes. It was a good sign they weren't related, wasn't it? Of course Varley had blue eyes too...

"You do make good sense. So, how long was I out?" It was an important part of things, since he'd promised no more than four days. It turned out to have been only two though. Or really two and a half. It was late in the day and he was starving, but they hadn't missed the party at his house yet. Ali knew nothing about it, but clapped her hands anyway, since she did love a good party. Tor had to call and make certain people were still there and going to show up, but it turned out that they were, even if he couldn't be there. Since he could it would just be that much better.

"We should stop by Two Bends and make certain everyone has a ride. Hopefully not too many will want to go, because this mess is going to take up some space." He kicked at the tiles with their new little sigils on them and then caused the box to form around them, leaning in to touch the platform they were resting on. It was a lot of healing amulets. They were little, but it would take some room.

As it turned out, that wasn't too big a deal, since Tiera was still at school, not having been drafted for anything else yet. After a second Tor felt horrible and looked at the floor.

"I was supposed to stay with her, because of her grief. Not run off and hide in my head like this." He didn't explain who he meant, but Ali didn't need to have more information than that.

"Sherri has been visiting with her daily, and she has Karen. I admit that it isn't the same exactly, but you are trying to help save a lot of people. I'm sure that she'll understand. You'll just have to make up for it now." She certainly sounded happy enough, holding his hand as he worked the case into the back of his Fast Carriage. It was in the front and he had to turn it into a rather ugly rectangle, instead of its normal teardrop shape, but there was more room inside than he'd thought there would be when he finished.

"Now I need a shower. Want to come with me?" The words were automatic, but his wife nodded, and didn't let go of his hand.

It took longer than it would have if he were alone, since they did more than just wash, but it was worth it. He did feel a bit uneasy, not really knowing if she might be related or not, but he let that go. Not everyone in the world could be that closely related. It was actually impossible. It was just that there was a dense cluster around the royal family...

Which had to mean something.

Cordes thought so, it was clear, but he didn't share what he was thinking and Tor didn't try to force the matter. After all, if the Ancient King of Noram didn't want to share something in regards to what were, after all, his own descendants, that was his business. Even Tor got that the two things might be mixed together. Why manipulate the genetics of the royal family of Noram? To make one of them immortal, so that a copy of the original Cordes could be put inside them?

"Varley's baby." The words just popped out, and Ali looked at him funny, but Cordes actually broke his silence.

'My thought as well.'

Well, it was something to check on, but he didn't really have a lot of chance to do that. The little girl was mainly being raised by her nanny, and not brought around for the whole world to visit with yet. He didn't really know anything anyway. Who'd be evil enough to infect a tiny baby with the Rhetistic set of Cordes like that?

Blue would, and had. Plus whoever had done it to him. It was only that Burks had done something similar, as creepy as it was, that caused that part of things to be buried at all. Without having a dual Rhetistic set-up going, Tor would have just grown up being Cordes and never have developed his own personality at all.

That would have to wait though. For the moment he just shook his head and smiled.

"Sorry, had a thought. I should send a present soon." It was a lie, but a good enough reason to visit and check things out first hand.

They shifted to finery and Tiera, helpfully enough, was already in her room, getting ready along with Karen and Sherri when they got there to check on the situation. They all looked wonderfully cute, even if two of them did look a little funny, with their fighter's haircuts. He didn't mention it, since, fighters. Plus, they looked good, just a bit different.

Tor bowed in the doorway when Tiera opened the door and moved to the side.

"You all look wonderful. Are you traveling with us? We're planning a stop in Two Bends first but don't know how many seats we'll need." If any. Timon might have been picking people up. He just wanted to check and make certain, since it was on the way.

Tiera gave them each a hug and looked a bit sad for a few seconds, then rallied. It was clearly an effort for her. Tor couldn't even imagine the pain she must have felt. When he checked her field though, she was still curiously blank and very angry. That was nearly the only thing coming out of her.

She smiled though, and did it so naturally it looked real.

"I was supposed to do that pick-up, but we might need the extra seats. We'll be ready in a few minutes, I think."

It took longer than that, but not a lot and less than an hour later they had everyone from the family that was going to the dinner settled into the two craft. They could have all gone in one, but didn't have to this way. Douglas and Lauralie were to ride with his sister, Karen, Todd and oddly enough, Taler. He almost never came to anything dealing with nobles, but it seemed his wife wanted him out of the house for an evening. Tess was to be in with them. The rest of the kids were considered too young to be taken to such things, which apparently was not going over with them well at all. There was no crying about it, but there was a bit of pouting on Taman's part.

She'd handed over some water pumps to him anyway, that she'd made copies of, to prove that she was working on things. She still had to make them one at a time, but they were done without a template at all. It was a big enough deal that she got hugs from everyone and Laurie relented enough to let her come along, as long as Tor promised to keep an eye on her. The trick there was that he was probably supposed to say no.

"Sounds like a plan. We'll try to have you all in to visit soon though. A week or so?" He waited for his mother to scream, or at least grouse about it, or the other kids to say it wasn't fair, but Terry just patted his littlest sister on the head.

"It's a good reward. No one can doubt you earned it Tam." That got a general chorus of agreement, even from the other kids that weren't going. Tenant just smiled as if he were the one going and seemed pleased about the whole thing.

They were all good kids, when it came down to it. It took longer to load up than it should have, since the servants walked out to see them off standing in a line along the main road. They all wore uniforms, but they were different. Conrow had on a suit for instance, and most wore simpler tan outfits. The women in dresses. It was strange and off-putting to Tor, who wasn't used to seeing things like that at all, especially in Two Bends. It was so far beyond putting on airs that it made him wince and hope none of the neighbors could see them. Or at least that they'd blame it on something like...

What? The servants just really liking the Bakers? That would be the best case scenario there. It would have been better if they'd done it nearer the new house, back away from the road where it wouldn't be seen. Or he was being too sensitive to what other people thought.

People mattered, but not their little thoughts. Just the big ones. The important things. Like who they loved, or their honor. What they thought about their neighbors or who they gossiped about wasn't something he wanted to spend his time worrying over.

It took about twenty minutes to get to the Capital, since he took his time, not wanting to lose his sister in the darkening sky. They were still a little early, but it was his house, so it made sense for the family to be there. They weren't the only ones, since there was a familiar young lady standing near the front door. Olivia from the school.

Blinking Tor remembered that he had invited her, hadn't he?

"Did you fly down?" It wasn't as fast, but he'd made the trip more than once. If you left early it was possible to make it in about ten hours, as long as you didn't make too many stops. Less if she had a new rig. It certainly beat going by wagon.

"Hello! Yes, I'm waiting to make an entrance. It looks bad to get places too early. Unfortunately that means standing around for a while. You live a bit away from all the people I know to visit in the city. Not that I'm complaining. Not many get invited to your parties. Well, not the private ones like this. The big ones..." She laughed and ducked her head a little. "Now I seem like a clown. Babbling on like this."

She looked at the rest of the crowd and curtsied.

"Hello everyone." Her gaze lingered on Taler, who wasn't huge, but was taller than Tor by two inches and was a bit more muscular. He also had a great black beard going, neatly trimmed and everything, and medium length hair. He was good looking, but everyone in the family was.

"Hmmm. Normally that would be true, but I think you'll have to come in with us, otherwise it'll seem as if we don't like you. You understand, we can't have you pacing in the yard for an hour. That won't do at all. You'll just have to be one of us for the night. Sorry about that." It sounded almost charming, Tor thought, and everyone else seemed to think it was a fine enough thing to say. No one scowled at him or tried to covertly hit him with an elbow at any rate. Not even Karen.

Olivia acted like she was blushing, but didn't change color, she just covered her mouth with a hand. It was a thing that noble women did when they were being flirtatious.

They all got inside after just a little bustle at the door, only to have Collette scurry into the room without hesitation, smiling the whole time. She didn't get to speak though, since before she had a chance to do anything, Brown came out of the side room where the communications device was stored.

"In here. Tor, Tiera. You too please Laurie, if it's alright? I hate to interrupt your festivities. This is rather important however. The rest of us are in here." He gestured to the door and moved to the side, waiting for them all to move. There was something different about the man though. Darker than he normally was. Subdued and a bit sad.

Making a point to go first, Tor activated his shield without moving to tap the amulet. It took a moment's focus, but he didn't know what was going to lie through the door and couldn't ask, even though Collette was clearly uneasy. Whatever it was that caused that had to be big, didn't it?

She didn't scare easily.

When he got to the door he nearly didn't go in. The room was filled with Ancients. All of them, as far as Tor could tell. More than had attended the summit. Everyone. Except Gray.

Even Tim was already there, sitting next to Orange. It was enough people that they'd had to make the space larger, nearly double what it normally was.

Burks stood when he saw them all and waved them in.

"Good. We can begin then. Is anybody missing that might be able to come?"

From the back of the room there was a gruff laugh, coming from a fellow that he didn't know at all, who looked old, about sixty or so and was bald on the top of his gray ringed head.

"Nah. The others are either all dead, or won't be bothered. Nearly didn't come myself, except I wanted a ride in the boy's fancy airplane." He held up a weathered hand and laughed again. "And yes, Timon explained that it wasn't a plane at all. Been a while since I traveled that fast."

It was Brown that called them to order, without ever doing more than ushering Laurie and Tiera to a seat. He left Tor to find his own, but then moved to the center of the room, his back to half the people. That meant he had to spin to take them all in.

"I know this is unusual, but I've presented the evidence to all of you that might understand it. The crux of what I've shown is that Lara Gray, against all convention and treaty, has unilaterally created, and released, a virus that may well destroy humanity on this planet. We need to decide what to do about it."

Chapter seven

There were two things that Tor noticed inside five minutes of listening to the assembled Ancients in the room. The first thing was that they were all brilliant. They understood a vast amount of things that he didn't even have context for. Blue, the oldest one, started speaking about her take on what was going on, and it made no sense to Tor at all. Until he read her field. The one thing she clearly knew was that Lara Gray had done the work on the virus herself. It was driven into how she'd manipulated the material she used. It was better than a fingerprint, that was clear.

Of course why the woman would be thinking about that he didn't know.

The second thing he realized was that there was a good reason most of these people avoid each other. They had too many old slights and grudges, some of them pretty bad, to just let things go or to be comfortable with everyone assembled. It was literally all Black could do to not simply attack Kolb for instance, even though they were on opposite sides of the room. Orange was ready for it and was planning to jump in on Kolb's side, since anything she could do to take her brother Black down a peg was alright with her. Tor hadn't realized how many hard feelings everyone had.

The older looking man that had spoken about his ride there, Aaban, hated Red with a passion, over something that was so old that he'd pretty much forgotten it until he looked at her, which caused it all to flood back, along with a near rage, though it didn't show on the outside at all.

Several of the new people were like that, very calm externally. One he didn't even notice at first, not until Burks waved toward the older woman sitting comfortably to one side. She wasn't old, not by any means, but looked about forty in a room of people that could mainly have passed for first year school students, or at least people who'd just graduated. The trouble was, this woman, who was so calm her field was basically transparent, looked familiar.

Younger though, but that wasn't enough to hide who she was at all.

"Doris, you have a good grasp of genetics. At least as good as Lara, what do you think?"

There was no hesitation, but she didn't say much, just letting the words flow out it seemed.

"The imprint on the molecular structure is precisely what she uses. It could be faked however. Half of us in this room could do that. Perhaps more than half. It would be a mistake to underestimate our new brothers and sisters for instance. I have no doubt that any of them might have learned far more than any would suspect. You all remember being young, don't you? When the world was interesting and new? It would be acting too early to pass a judgment without questioning her." It sounded like common sense to Tor. The voice was also really familiar, though he hadn't heard it a lot.

His old meditation Instructor from school. It got him to look around the rest of the room closely, but as far as he could tell they weren't people he was supposed to know, except his Uncle Dan.

Timon cleared his throat, which got most of the people in the room to turn to face him.

"I sent two warriors after Gray a few months ago. I don't believe it was linked to this virus, since the first cases of it were presenting before that, I believe. It's also spread too widely for one source to be spreading it, unless that was me or one of my pilots." He waited then, and Tor expected a bit of outrage, since trying to kill their grandmother was a big deal, but the only one that said anything was Tiera.

"Why?"

"Oh, she tried to set it up so that the Larval would capture me after a run in we had. I didn't bother to tell many people, since she was careful in doing it, just giving me enough of a clue to find them. I suppose I could have taken it another way, but if I'd looked into the information first, I'd be dead right now. I decided to send her a message."

Burks nodded.

"I saw that myself. There was a crater nearly two hundred feet across where Lara's home used to be. She was missing. What that means I don't know. She might easily have perished in the blast. The attackers were gone as well however and Afrak isn't exactly ready for any kind of violence at all. Timon, have you had contact with your agents?"

"No. I told them to take over the place, if they could do it without harming anyone. I also told them that if they hurt even one person there, other than Gray, we were at war. It isn't much of a threat, I know, but I wanted to make certain they had the correct idea. I wasn't trying to harm anyone. Well, other than my grandmother. I didn't have high hopes, but I also didn't care if those two survived. They tortured a friend of mine." He glanced around the room, but ended up looking directly at Tor.

Who it could have been he didn't know, but the subject changed too fast for him to get the question out. It worried at his mind, as he tried to figure out who his little brother could know that would be tortured? Then it occurred to him for the first time that his brother actually had a bigger life than he did. He knew people in almost every land of the entire world and had dealings with most noble families, or at least their relatives, in a very direct and face to face fashion. He probably even knew more real people.

It was a bit odd, but for the first time in his life, Tor realized how very sheltered he really was. Protected from the dark things that everyone else had seen, often with clever management from those around him. How that had happened he didn't know. He'd never even thought about it really. But there had been signs, hadn't there? Little things that said the world was vastly different than what he saw on any given day. Even the people he knew weren't what he thought. Not totally. That fact had caused him to make a lot of mistakes over the years.

Looking around he noticed a man on the other side of the room, who looked a bit like Lyn did. It was a different race than most people in Noram, and he had a strange looking beard, but it was a nice brown color, to match the hair on his head.

The gaze was really direct and he laughed a little bit when Tor focused on him and shook his head, trying to clear it. Without bothering to address the room, he spoke in heavily accented Noram standard.

"It is an effect I have on some people. They notice things about themselves with me around. I have no particular control over the ability."

"Oh." Tor didn't bother to add more, just nodding that he understood. It was some kind of mental thing. Then he looked away, back at Brown who was starting to argue with Kolb about the best way to track Gray. Blue Two got involved about a minute later and after a bit people were yelling to be heard.

He could have called out for silence, or tried to ask his own questions, but he didn't think it was really needed. Aaban finally did it for them anyway, sounding gruff and a lot less than totally convinced by the evidence given.

"I've no love for Gray at all, but it's already been pointed out that half of us hate her enough to set this up, and the other half might well have done it out of boredom. Killing her isn't going to be allowed without proof, and catching her will be nearly impossible, until she's ready to rear her head. Instead of worrying about her at all, those of you with continents should be trying to figure out what to do about this. You took the responsibility, so do your jobs and stop trying to push this off on the rest of us." He stood and carefully walked through the middle of the room, that looked to have a golden carpet on the floor and stopped just before he reached the door, turning back to look at them, staring most intently at Brown. That made some sense to Tor, since it was pretty much his meeting.

"You know my thoughts on the matter, which are the same as almost everyone else. If she did it and it can be proved, we can't leave her alive. If she didn't, then you don't need to bother me with things like this. Now, do I get a passage home or do I need to start walking?"

Brown stood too and sighed.

"Very well. If you don't mind waiting a bit, I'm sure many of the others will want to join you. I can see that I acted too quickly for some of you. Perhaps I grow overly cautious with the passing of years. I'll make note of your choice however, if the need arises." He didn't sound pleased at all, but he was correct in the fact that most of the others wanted to leave right then as well. On the good side Black just wanted to get back to his people with some healing amulets, even as half the people traipsed out of the room.

"I hate to just run off on ye like this, since you keep a marvelous home here." He looked at Tor and was being very close to polite, even if the room had gotten a bit tense. Then, Tor hadn't charged the man with a weapon ready to go this time. It probably made a difference. "I cannot run your magics and many of my people will have the same trouble. Is it possible to make this work without that? I'd hate to be the reason my entire land falls to ruin. We're taught strictures against such things that make it hard for any to acknowledge it. That won't stop us from receiving the benefits however." His accent was thick and his smile far quicker this time, making it seem like he was almost charming or something. There was a bit of anger under that however, and a lot of anxiety. More than showed by far.

It was Burks that answered him, sounding relaxed and not at all concerned that most of the people seemed intent in scurrying from the room at nearly a run. After a few moments the only Ancients left that were over three hundred were the ones with their own lands, though Tor was pretty certain that Kolb and Doris were just taking off to avoid having to talk to Tiera, who looked less than amused by their having been there for some reason. At least that's how he read the glaring. She knew about Kolb though, so it might have been something else.

"We have some people lined up, volunteers from Austra and Noram, ready to go and aid you and your people. We haven't had a chance to talk to Red yet, but it might be that some of her people will go as well. We can only ask them. It should be a start. I do wish you hadn't been so insistent that magic be forbidden and locked away from thought for all those years. How are you going to reconcile the healing method we have now?" There was a good bit of direct eye contact then and it held a bit of very subdued amusement. Tor understood that, since the man had outlawed magic for no particular reason it seemed. Cordes was feeding him a bit of information, without using words, which, if correct, showed the Black had done it before Green had developed magical technique at all. So it was pretty much just a thing for people to hate that shouldn't have existed, as far as the man had known.

It might just backfire on him now.

"Why, it's clearly a holy miracle. That it comes from the land of Noram just shows the long reach and power of God, doesn't it? It even comes from our brother, Tor the Pious. The priests speak of him regularly, and how he, among all of the others like ourselves, is most humble and willing to admit to the will and power of the almighty." There was no hint of irony or teasing in the words at all.

It probably had something to do with the fact that Tor had prayed with some of them once, before a meal. It had been a trick, meant to get them to harass his mother. It had worked too.

Instead of commenting on any of it he just nodded.

"I have about forty thousand healing devices in the back of my Fast Carriage. We need to get those distributed as fast as possible. I'll try for another batch in a few days, a much larger one, but I want them all back when this is over." The words got a strained glare from his mother, and even Tiera wrinkled her nose at him as the last of the ancients that he didn't know very well escaped. If they were smart they'd be trying to cage some food, if not a dinner invitation from Collette. Tor didn't know if there was enough food, or he would have asked them all to stay. They were family, after a fashion.

That meant they were at least entitled to some crumbs from the kitchen.

Before Tor could say anything as to why he wanted the things back, Laurie stood, hands going to her hips and her body leaning toward him, her face looking pale and angry at the same time.

"Torrance! It's not like you to worry over coin like this. I can't believe you'd be so crass as to-" She came to a dead stop as the youngest Blue, called Four, held up a single hand awkwardly.

"There is a greater wisdom here. If the world has too many such devices, the balance of life and death itself will be shifted, causing a sudden and eventually catastrophic growth in the number of people on the planet. Torrance Purple is correct in his request. That way the devices might be destroyed properly, to prevent later negative consequences." She looked over at him and smiled, which was a bit forced looking on her pale face. It was a bit square, but nice enough looking. Just a bit androgynous.

Then, all the Blues looked exactly the same, except for height.

He nodded.

"That's about what I was thinking. Though we might end up needing more people if we don't get a handle on this. Anyway, I'll get to that in a few days. I'm not trying to be lazy, but I'll need to sleep soon. Not until after the dinner party. Speaking of which, unless you need to run off right this moment to save your lands, you're all invited. I think it's about to start. This meeting didn't take even a fraction of the time I thought it would."

Timon stood and waved at him.

"Not for me. Mark and Morgan are standing by at my house, Tiera, would you help? It means missing the party and probably some sleep, but you won't get paid for it, so at least there's that."

His sister didn't look at all pleased, but got a funny look on her face, which seemed linked to her clothing shifting around her, into a black velvet outfit with trousers and a tunic instead of her pretty dress.

"That's alright, Tor can pay for it. They're his family after all."

Tim grinned and shook his head. It didn't look real, but he clearly was making the effort.

"Yours too. Trust me I already thought of that one. We'll live. I'll let you ride with Julie though. Try not to get too close to her. That makes it harder to resist her overtures." He wasn't kidding, Tor knew, but Laurie smiled a bit, as if he was.

The others didn't though, except Dan Green. He was busy paying attention to everything though. It was clear in the way his eyes were moving, but the rest of him wasn't.

It cut the numbers down a lot, since White walked past Laurie and patted her shoulder as she passed, which meant that Tor's mother let her gaze linger on the woman's behind until after she was out of the door. On the good side, most of her pearl like skin was actually covered today, if in a thin and partially see through dress.

"Oh, my... She's rather pretty, isn't she?" This was accompanied by Lauralie standing and shaking her head several times.

The others just started agreeing with her. It was true, for what it was worth, but there was a lot more to the woman than just her looks. The appeal hit on multiple levels and even when Julie tried to suppress it, it was hard not to focus on her alone. It was probably one of the reasons that the others had all left as fast as they did. If you were around her for too long, you simply started to become her slave. Willingly. Now that Tor thought about it, he wondered how close that had been to happening before. Julie White taking over the world using sex appeal that no one else could really resist. His bet was very, if he had to make a guess with no proof.

Ducking out the door himself, after making a polite excuse, he started to try and find Collette, hoping that she'd know who was supposed to be in charge of the meal. He'd invited the remainder, but food still had to be served to them and it would look bad if they didn't have enough. Odds were Glaren had simply over-prepared by a good bit, since that was the rule for things like this, just in case others showed up, but he didn't know if the places were set or not.

She was in the large room where the people waiting stood, talking to one another, drinks in hand already. There were four servants going around with trays that held fluted glassware, filled with an amber wine. He didn't take one himself, but two of the men, both wearing fine black suits with light green shirts underneath, offered him their trays. Collette was near the front of the room, standing with the Royal family and several of their guards, as well as three that were out of uniform, wearing simple, but nice clothing. All clothing amulets, so George, Wensa and Kara were clearly trying to not put on airs.

"Hello, everyone! So sorry about being late, I had some unexpected business come up. I'm so glad you all came though. We need to introduce everyone to our Austran guests. Denno is here, so we'll let him and Count Lairdgren do that, shall we?" He moved in and bowed to all the Royals, which caused Connie to look horribly hurt, until he gave her a small hug. It wasn't romantic, but did get her to smile at least. Varley moved in and hugged him then too, which got some attention from her husband, though Count Peterson didn't say anything about it.

He just seemed troubled and patted Tor on the back, like they were old friends.

They all started moving a bit then, not sure where they were supposed to go, as Tor pulled Collette over and leaned in to whisper.

"Do we have room at the table for a few Ancients?" She'd know what that meant he hoped.

"Oh, certainly. When Tim told me they might be coming we set it all up. Isn't it marvelous? This many beings of legend under our own roof. I hope they aren't disappointed by what we have to offer..."

Tor shrugged.

"Most had to leave, for one reason or another. Some to try and save their lands from the plague that's coming. The rest will probably be here for the night, I hope. They might not. Things are pressing."

That caused the woman to nod prettily but she smiled and gave him a small kiss on the cheek, just as Ali walked up. She'd been mingling, like a proper hostess, unlike him, who'd shirked his duties horribly.

Collette looked over at the clock, which said it was just then turning nine. He wasn't even late or anything.

"Would it be possible to get people settled do you think, Tor? I imagine that some of the guests will be a bit surprised by who sits where."

He walked back to the side room and just popped his head through the door.

"Dinner is about to be served. Please come this way." It took a few seconds, but the remaining people did follow him, after a moment.

The four Blues, who all looked the same, but pretty. Red, who was the shortest person there right now, except Gerent, and who looked, according to the memories Cordes had shown him, Chinese. Dan Green, Burks, Denno, Laurie and Alice Orange. The rest had taken off. It would have to do, he guessed, though it would have been a bit more impressive if the rest of them had stuck around.

The seating was done by six well dressed men in matching black and green outfits, with Tor and Ali going in first, being taken to the head of the table, as funny as that felt. It was, after all, his house, so he held that place, and Ali was his lawful wife. To his right hand sat the King and to Ali's left was his mother. After that it got confusing for the Noram nobles.

Normally things went by a combination of rank and who was most important to the hosts at the moment. That could muddy things a little, but generally wasn't looked at too harshly, as long as all the high ranking people could understand why things were happening, more or less. It was considered kind of an insult in general to seat a Countess or Count more than halfway down the table. Adding a bunch of Ancients clearly changed that dynamic though, since about half of the high ranking nobles were too far down for comfort on a normal day.

Worse, even though most of them wouldn't have cared at all if they were at the far end, not being all that invested in Noram traditions, they were the rulers of their lands. Lyn, Denno and Blue at least. Burks wasn't counted that way for this room, even if it was the truth behind the scenes. Still, there was no doubt he was the Green Man, even if most of the people didn't get that yet.

It was nearly funny, since almost divided at the centerline of the table he could see the difference in people's faces. Above that imaginary point, there were polite expressions and a few smiles. Below it, many of the people were fine, like Trice and Gerent, but a few, like the Count and Countess Ross, Tovey and Countess Printer, all seemed a bit upset. Tor waited until the last people were seated, a couple that he didn't know at all, who looked positively terrified for some reason.

He could see that, since the last places on either side of the table were called the poison seat for a reason. In general it was where the ones that you were the most displeased with were put. Of course, if you didn't know them that could mean a lot of different things, couldn't it? If they'd once mentioned that Tor was a bit above himself, or too stingy perhaps, they might just be wondering if he was holding a grudge.

He wasn't, but how were they to know that? The polite thing was just to ignore things like that and to let people work out for themselves what was happening. Besides, Collette had put them there. Maybe the grudge was hers?

The Austrans were mixed in as well, putting a few of the nobles still further down than they might have been. For instance, it was clear that the Ambassador had to be placed fairly high up the table, since it would be insulting otherwise. He couldn't be higher than Brown though, and couldn't be right next to him, being unfortunately male. Kincaid Rue would have been next to Timon no doubt, but he'd been pulled away, so she was sitting next to an older man that seemed attentive, but not like he was flirting with her. Given his position in the line, he had to be a Count, Tor thought. He was actually above Alphonse and Abbie at the table, so apparently someone really liked him.

"Thank you all for coming. I wish a very heartfelt welcome to our guests from Austra and hope that everyone will take this opportunity to be fast friends. We also have the privilege of having several world leaders here tonight. Lyn Red, of Vagus, Denno Brown of Austra and Cynthia Blue, of the Antarctic. Welcome all of you." He bowed to each of them in turn, getting a wave from Denno and a lowered head from Cynthia. Red just winked, since they were old friends and she really didn't care about the niceties of Noram social politics when it came right down to it.

Besides, as strange as it looked, she was sitting directly next to Cordes Blue, who'd let one hand drift below the table.

The rest of the meal went pretty normally, mainly having to do with small talk, since it was beyond rude to start jabbering about how they were all going to die from the Gray Plague at the table. Tor liked that one, calling it that. The Gray Plague. He'd have to start using that, if it got too bad. Maybe if it didn't.

The food was very good and they actually had enough servants for once, with each guest only having to share with three others. No one wanted for service and everyone seemed at least somewhat entertained by the people around them. Even Taman, who was bragging a bit about her latest copy work. She wasn't loud about it, but the people, all strangers to her, seemed impressed enough that they asked others if it was true.

Tor nodded but didn't call down the table, since that would be rude. Richard leaned over a bit to look at him closely though.

"Really now? That's impressive. At this rate she'll soon be the youngest builder ever. And here I was impressed when you did it at only seventeen."

Tor smiled hugely.

"Builder Alyssa did it at only fifteen and Timon at eleven. Guide and Sam were only fourteen. We live in a world of impressive people right now. Soon I won't have to do any building at all, just come up with ideas and pass them off to the others. Open a bake shop and find a hobby or two. Maybe stone carving? I've seen it done and have to say it looks pretty impressive."

There was a moment of silence at the top of the table while Ali ducked her head cutely and blushed.

Connie's eyes lit up though.

"Builder Alyssa? How... wonderful! You must be so proud. That's..." She teared up, but was smiling the whole time as the King stood and bowed to her.

"Builder Alyssa." The giant man was good at getting attention, and the intonation was formal, so most of the table stood up and copied him, bowing and repeating the phrase. It was pretty loud.

For her part his little wife turned an even deeper shade of red.

"Oh! That is wonderful! We're all so happy for you Ali." Laurie actually sounded like it and everything. Douglas beamed and was among the last to sit, showing how pleased he really was.

The Blues went back to chatting, except Cordes, who was covertly staring at the King. It took the copy Tor had in his head to explain why that was though.

'That version of me hasn't met any of his descendants before. Her descendants? That whole hermaphrodite thing is a bit confusing. I was tempted to stare the first time I saw them all as well. Looking for a bit of me in their faces. It really isn't there, after thousands of years, but it's impossible not to check for it.'

It hadn't occurred to Tor that Cordes would think of the Royal family as his people in particular. It seemed that he did though. Both of them did, the one inside of him and Cordes Blue. How strange.

The rest of the meal turned to what the various people from Austra were doing, how they lived and the current trends there. It was an interesting topic, since he actually knew some of the people involved. It took a few minutes for him to realize what Kincaid was talking about, since all those involved had gone back to their real names for working in their home country, but a few things clicked into place, making him smile.

"Oh... Our old spies? Kenner Thorgood the floor washing boy, Carlos from the kitchens and your man Quavel? It's good to hear they're all getting on so well." The words sounded very phony and far too proper coming from his own lips, but Connie saw that he was speaking to her personally and picked up the thread, her eyes going slightly wide as she realized exactly who it was that ran the place in Austra.

A restaurant called "The King's Table".

Richard smiled and nodded as Kincaid spoke after that, with her extolling the virtues of the place.

"It isn't as nice as The Tor's palace, of course, but Timon has helped out, acting as a patron, bringing in fresh supplies for their menu. It's very popular. We all went several times in the weeks before coming here, to try and learn the correct manners." She covered her mouth then. "That's probably not something I should say, is it?"

From down the table a way, nearly even with the foreign player, Princess Karina answered with a soft look on her face.

"What? That you all cared enough to try and learn the ways of the place you planned to visit? That's very proper, I'd think. Though... Why do you all keep calling him 'The Tor'? It's just Tor. Short for Torrance. It makes it seem a bit like a title, doesn't it? Is Tor a common name in Austra?"

It was just an attempt to make them all feel at ease, but it started a conversation that turned on him almost instantly. Really, Tor reflected as he realized what was about to happen, watching it in almost slow motion, since that was the way all catastrophes seemed to go, it wasn't that Kincaid was trying to destroy his life or embarrass him, she just didn't have all the information. That was a mistake and no doubt his own fault. He hadn't thought that anyone would speak of such topics at the dinner table. In the main the Austrans had always seemed to be a little prudish in a lot of ways.

"Oh, well, The Tor is famous. He's so good looking and the traveling sex museum piece has toured the whole country. It was pulled months ago, but the new one has been doing very well. It isn't about the same subject, showing the Revered One and The Tor doing it, but it's very exciting. His bright shining ship and all the explosions. It's very life like."

There was a bit of a quiet then, spreading down the table, as people looked at the girl, most putting their drinks or forks down suddenly, so that they could hear her describe the original piece in greater depth. It was a disaster of course. Tor felt the blood rush from his head and wondered if passing out would get him away from the table.

Denno, bless him, did try to interject, even though it was far too late to undo the damage.

"It was just a solid hologram that Torrance Purple made, when he came to rescue me about a year ago. It really is a wonder to see, but the new show is a bit more family friendly. Fornia, you were speaking to me of that earlier, about how you think that a more plot driven adventure would do good business?" Of course the people from Austra knew enough from the hints the spies had given them not to talk about things like business at the table, so she, very artfully, turned it back to the sex show.

Things got quiet and tense then, with half the room staring at him and the other half looking away, so as to not see his shame. That was nice of them. It didn't get him out of the room though did it? Running away was out of the question too, since he was the host.

"Gah!" The sound came from Gerent, as he managed to spill a glass of pale white wine all over the front of himself, stood too suddenly for the heavy chair and managed to fall backwards over it, rolling out of the move in a manner that was far too comical to have been real. Slowly he worked his way to his feet. "I'm so sorry! I... such a clod. Forgive me please." He cradled his right arm to his side, which got Trice to start scrabbling at her neck, no doubt looking for a healing amulet. She always made a habit of being well prepared after all.

"Gerent... Are you injured?" She sounded so concerned that no one bothered to smile at the tiny man's mistakes. It wouldn't do to insult him after all. Not after his recent trauma.

He gasped a bit as if the air had been knocked out of him, bending just a bit, trying to catch it and clearly failing.

"Fine... I'm sorry... everyone. Tor... would you help me for a moment?" The look was a bit pleading, but not so over the top that it seemed fake. Not to most of the people there. Trice looked suspicious suddenly, but took Gerent's arm to help him as Tor moved around the others to give his own aid.

"Of course, don't let it worry you, things like that can happen to anyone." Just to check for injury he touched his new brother's field and found him to be perfectly alright. He wasn't even feeling the sting of everyone's sudden regard. His right wrist was perhaps a little bit twisted from landing on it wrong, but it wasn't a huge thing.

It did get him out of the room though. He lent a hand as the man faked a bit of a limp, and led both him and Trice into a side hallway, out of the dining room proper. The blue eyed and pretty curly haired girl fawned over her friend for a minute, until Tor clapped him on the shoulder.

"Thanks Gerent. Hopefully the topic will have changed by the time we go back. How did you know that was something less than fun for me to hear?"

The other man stood straighter then and nodded toward the woman with them.

"Patty mentioned something about it not long ago. How it was a very brave... and noble thing that you did, but that it made you feel sad for others to know about it. Because you were from the woods and people do things different there. I figured that it was on me to save you then, if I could. I did it wrong didn't I?" The man was looking away, and hadn't cycled his clothing amulet yet, which was good, because that would dump wine all over the floor. The place for that was in the bathing room, where drains had been set up to get liquids safely outside.

Tor grinned, actually feeling happy about it now that he got the reason behind it.

"That was brilliant. Maybe a bit bigger than you had to go with it, but no one would doubt it being proper, if they knew. You can bet I'll be inviting you to the next dinner party I throw. I might need you to defend my honor like this again. It's a bit of a mess. The folks from Austra just think that it's a career option, I think, and the nobles here either don't care, or think it sounds like a wonderful lark. The only people that might care in a negative way are my family and most of them know, but it wasn't exactly correct for it to be talked about in front of Taman, was it?" That point nearly made him feel angry, but Trice snorted.

"From whose perspective? Hers? My bet is that she either doesn't get it or won't care. Best not to buy trouble there if you don't have too. Let's get cleaned up and back to the party then, we should only be gone for a few moments or people will think you're really hurt, Gerent."

"Would anyone care?" The man's voice was a bit sour, but stronger than it had been a few days before, a lot less shocked sounding. More like he was a real person finally.

Tor shook his head, trying to negate the thought behind the words.

"Yes, they really would. I think you've been underestimating how important family is to the Bakers. By a lot. Let's hurry and see if we can start a conversation about your new gardens. Any plans there yet?"

It really didn't take long for the cleaning to be done and for them to be back at table. Perhaps three minutes. Gerent blushed a bit, but no one acted like anything unusual had happened. Not even the strangers from Austra. They also didn't bring the topic of his fame in that land back up, thankfully. The dessert was very good, and the people were treated to some live entertainment in the drawing room, where a small orchestra had been commissioned to play by Collette, because she was incredible. As most of the guests moved to leave the room, Laurie, Douglas and Burks all closed on Gerent suddenly, along with the Queen.

It was Tor's da that got there first, looking more than a little concerned for his new in-law.

"That spill you took, you weren't hurt too badly were you?"

Shaking his head there was a mumbled response that no one could hear, except Trice who was standing directly along side of him. Not quite touching him. After less than ten seconds Tor moved in on the other side, closing ranks. Not that any of the others were trying to hurt him, but it was good to have familiar faces around at parties, wasn't it?

"He staged it, to rescue the conversation." Tor winked at Connie, forgetting for a moment that she was practically his daughter. Then he just felt gross, remembering every time they'd ever done anything at all, including holding hands. "I mean that too. It was artfully done. I would have broken something if I tried it."

Count Lairdgren straightened his jacket, which was a slightly darker green than usual. It was made of some kind of sturdy looking material that Tor wasn't familiar with, but that had a nice sheen to it that had nothing to do with silk or satin. He could recognize both of those now.

"I thought that was the case. Very well done then, Gerent. We should all go and listen to the entertainment, but I'd like to pry Tor away for a bit first. It's rude of me, but some things need to be looked into. It will probably take too long for politeness, but I'll try to hurry, so that we don't lose all the music." There was a courtly bow then, since the King was hanging back, standing next to his daughters and his Heir. Tor waved to them all, which got a chuckle from the Prince.

"Gerent, come sit by us. You too Trice. If we hurry there might be a chair or two left. No offense Gerent, but I'm going to look a bit foolish if I have to sit on your lap." He smiled in a friendly way and waved to the rest of them, as if trying to get them to follow along. Laurie didn't budge, even as her husband did and Ali looked a bit torn herself, hesitating, not wanting to leave without him.

Because they were all great that way. Well, his mother might not have been doing it to be any particular way. Or she might have. Just because they'd argued a bit a few times, that didn't mean she'd written him off as a lost cause, did it?

She was still his mother, even if he had said she wasn't anymore.

"And why, precisely, am I being left out of things again? It isn't as if I'm totally useless you know. I have skills, some of which might even be useful to the situation at hand." She crossed her arms, but her face didn't look half as upset as her body language was.

Burks shrugged.

"Alright, let's all go for a walk then. Outdoors. Is your Fast Craft out front still, Tor?" He didn't wait for an answer, just moving that way across first the carpeted floor of the dining room and then the cool white and blue polished marble of the front area. There were six golden wood tables that had vases on them, only two of which were alike. They were all real though, he realized. Not the tables, but what they held. It seemed that they had stuff in the house now.

"The Fast Carriage was there when I left it, but someone might have taken it. I hope not, at least without unloading the back first. Some of the healing amulets are for here after all."

The purple rectangle was there when he went out, hovering about a foot from the ground, with two young girls trying to move it by pushing. That didn't work at all. It was structured so that it would try to stay in place in the wind and the kids weren't big, so it just wasn't happening. About ten or so, maybe a bit younger.

When they saw the people coming they stopped and stared, not even bothering to run away.

"We was told we could play here, until mama gets done for the day. She works for Master Timon, who's really important." The obvious plea that was left unsaid was that they shouldn't be beaten. Since Tim might get mad if they were. It was enough of a reason for Tor, since he hardly ever got into fights with small girls in his yard anymore.

Now, in taverns....

"That's fine. Is your mother Mona then?" He smiled at the slightly older looking one. They were clean, but very plain looking kids, both with slightly red hair and dark freckles on their tanned skin. There were a few stains on their dresses, but nothing that made them look horribly poor, just like they weren't the kids of nobles.

"Yes sir. This is the Wizard Tor's grand palace though. Master Timon is his brother. He lives next door." It wasn't a very helpful rundown, but Tor smiled anyway, since she wasn't wrong.

A single hand got held up so they would wait.

Jogging to the front hall, inside the door, Tor scrambled in the little wooden box there, looking for a couple of regular Not-flyers. Luckily there weren't three small girls or there wouldn't have been enough. He also got them some shields and quickly explained how to use them.

"Now, go and play, and try not to get into any trouble with those, or your mother will skin me alive." Or at least try. He had very little confidence in her good will toward small people, now that he'd seen how she was treating Gerent.

They rose into the air a few inches, four to be exact, and moved off at about twenty miles per hour. He hadn't given them military grade amulets for that after all. The shields were, but that should be fine. Unless they took to a life of crime, then he'd really be in for it.

"So... What do you need?" Tor watched the Count carefully, wondering if he'd really just wanted to get out of the crowd for a bit. It was a lot nicer outside in the fresh air.

The man looked around, but didn't insist they walk off or anything of the sort, looking up at the sky for a bit before he started.

"We need more healing amulets. Many more. Do you think you can keep up the pace you have? What you've done is nothing short of incredible, but we'll likely need one for every thousand people on the planet, and each day more people are dying from this. Not a lot so far, but from what Brown projected, by the end of next week we'll be losing ten thousand a day, worldwide. A week after that, nearly sixty thousand a day. In a month a million. We functionally won't be able to control this at that point. " He looked back at the house and then at his daughter, his face going hard. "Gray has really messed up this time. While I agree we need to make certain it is her, I don't think she'll survive it. Not after millions or more die at her hand."

Next to Tor his mother furrowed her brow and snorted, "the world has what, eight hundred million people, more or less? How many amulets does that work out to? Eight hundred thousand? I'm sure my son will just whip those up in the next day and save us all." She didn't sound that certain of it really. Not at all.

Tor tilted his head side to side, trying to figure out his own math. If he let himself have minimal sleep, and worked with one large batch, he should be able to do it in about nine days. Maybe less, but he didn't want to count on it. Not with the world at stake. When he told them that something strange happened. Burks acted as if it seemed perfectly reasonable, and Laurie stepped in front of him.

"Now, how will my son dying help the world again? No builder can do that, they'd tear themselves apart first. You should know that better than anyone, father. You're the one that taught me that."

"Normally true. Tor can do it however. The device he made to deny the Larval from all the lands of the world save one, it holds billions of fields dear. Maybe even much more than that. The healing amulets are more complex, true, but I think that Tor has a trick that I simply never learned at all." There was some pacing then, as if he wasn't certain the two things overlapped, though they really did. It was the same thing, except that eight hundred thousand things that were as large as the end of his pinky were going to take a lot more space to house than nano dust did. A whole lot more.

"I need to sleep though, and someone to compress the earth and make the tiles for me. Also, Burks, I wasn't joking earlier, I need these back. We'll have to destroy them or something. Can you make certain everyone knows what a poor idea it would be to have too many left after this?" It seemed like he should explain more, but the man just agreed with him again, instantly.

"It's good to see you being more responsible, finally. I half expected it to take you doing something incredibly stupid first, before you realized the impact of what you've been doing."

"You mean like creating a device that got a young girl blown to pieces before my eyes? That isn't enough?"

They didn't talk for a bit, but when they did, it was Laurie who started, changing the topic to Gerent, who still wasn't willing to spend any gold from the vault.

"I was suggesting to him that he rent some plots along the city wall here and use those for garden space, while he learns and experiments. He informed me that he couldn't afford that yet. Perhaps you two could talk to him? Set his heart at ease on the matter?"

That, or get Trice to do it. Tor looked to the right to see the young girls from earlier coming back toward them. Followed by two larger figures who were also floating along. He had to stare for a bit to make out who was there.

The Count and Countess Ward. Sort of his friends, now. He guessed. It looked like they were in pursuit of the girls, but they stopped when they go to the edge of his lawn and settled, walking up the path. Both of them looking more than a little hostile. Toward him.

That was hardly fair. He hadn't even seen them in months after all. Sure, they were having some problems with the King, but that would work out. As long as they weren't planning on attacking his house to get at the people inside. That would be all sorts of awkward if it were the case.

"Marvin! Maria! Sorry I haven't been down to visit. I was a bit surprised you two didn't come to the party tonight. I haven't offended you have I? I know that I should be around more often, but things keep coming up. First Larval Assassins, now the Gray Plague. Hey, if I give you some healing amulets can you see to having them shipped to your County? I need them back, but first I think almost everyone will need to use one of them."

The huge and very good looking Count let his face soften and bowed, but his wife, who was very pretty, in a selfish and self-centered way, glared at him.

"Oh? You think you can just smooth everything over with some amulets? We all know that you're in as thick as thieves with that louse, Richard. The fastest way to turn someone into your enemy is to not believe they're your friend, no matter what they do to convince you." There was a fussy little foot stomp with the words that reminded him a bit of Tiera when she was a little girl. Not that she was vastly old now, but the Countess was in her twenties, if only just barely. Old enough not to be acting like this and saying bad things to him about the King.

Making himself smile he just shrugged back at her, not certain what it was she wanted from him. A fight, clearly, but why that was he didn't know. Even when he read her field it was hard to tell what was going on really. She seemed nervous though, not angry, which meant this wasn't about what she was saying really. It was some kind of plan to... do something or other.

Furrowing his brow he wondered if he was supposed to fight back, or to help her make a scene, but instead he shook his head and sighed. It was too tiring to waste effort on things like that. Intrigue and all that kind of thing.

"Sorry, I'm not in on whatever it is you two are cooking up. Take the amulets and go. I don't want to be mean, but I need to get things around in order to make seven hundred and sixty thousand more of these or so in the next week. This..." He waved his hands in the air at Maria, including Marvin just for good measure, even though he wasn't doing much yet, just trying to glower a little and tower over them all. "I don't have time for it. I need to go sleep, and then get the work done. Can we make an appointment for next week instead? Then you can yell at me or whatever it is that we're supposed to be doing right now. Or... I don't know, you could go in and cause a scene. Kind of hard on my guests, but if you really must, I suppose we can arrange that."

It had to seem insane to everyone else there, except that no one acted like it. Maria seemed to be considering it as an option and Marvin just bowed, his deep voice rumbling as he spoke.

"Forgive us then Tor, we didn't realize that you had such a task to perform. Is that real? That number of amulets... I'm not totally certain that Noram has that many magical items at present, to tell the truth." He glanced at Count Lairdgren, who nodded his head, just a little. It was probably pretty rude, over all, but the man was incredibly old, even if he did look younger than Count Ward.

"We do, but it's a lot closer to that number than not. If we don't do something however, then most people in the world will be dead by this time six months from now. As it is, I highly recommend that you two take those healing fields Tor offered and make arrangements now. Keep one for yourselves and use it daily through the crisis. Laurie, you need to do that too, for Two Bends." As if proving his point the man walked to the purple Fast Carriage and carefully opened the back, where the trunk was. A little over two thirds of the fields were gone already, when it was opened. Then Count Lairdgren suggested they dump out all their coin bags and fill them as full as possible with the tiny devices instead.

To his credit Marvin didn't even blink, literally just emptying his purse onto the grass of the lawn and trying to do exactly that. When he was finished he looked at Maria, who was following his lead, if a little more slowly.

"I guess, if it's for our people. A bargain no doubt, even for the rental of them. Are things truly so dark then? I know that the Wizard Tor would give away all he had to save even a single life, but this seems... excessive." She didn't gesture to the gold and silver decorating his lawn, but rather to the case with its piles of glowing devices. "Do you know what you could sell these for? Especially if people need them at the cost of their lives..."

It was nearly funny, because even a year before, he wouldn't have been able to see what she meant. Not really. Not that he'd ever charge people for something he could easily give freely in a case like this one, but he understood the economics of it now. In the past his Rhetistics would have made it so all he could see was that it was needed in the moment. So, the result was the same, but his thoughts weren't. He had a choice.

Though no one would ever choose to let the world die, would they?

Instead of answering he just nodded.

"So, next week some time? You can do whatever it was you had planned." Tor tried to not sound like he was about to fall asleep, but he really was. Being up for several days at a time did that to him.

Interestingly Marvin chuckled a bit and shook his head, then slowly started to walk to the front door of the house, with everyone else following.

"We'd best do that other thing, actually. Count Lairdgren, mind if I push you down for show, on the way out? Maybe Maria could do something similar to you miss?" He smiled at Laurie but didn't try to touch her at all, even as she lowered her eyes a bit, flirting. "I don't think we've met before. Are you one of Tor's sisters? Tiera mentioned having several when she last visited with us."

That nearly got a formal introduction, but Maria cut it off, trying to look mean again already.

"This is Tor's mother. We need to get to this, before it looks like we just came to collect another round of prizes off of Tor here. Wish us luck." As she stomped to the door Tor heard her mutter something about making sure their shields were on. They both had them now. It was interesting, since the design was his, but he was nearly certain that Timon had done the copy work on them.

A few minutes later a commotion started from inside the place. It was mainly yelling, and sounded a bit harsh, but it wasn't that unusual for a party where there were noblemen. They liked to drink and that often led to things like this. Tor hurried into the house anyway, to prevent any real violence from happening, if he could.

From the bodies flying back against the walls already, that didn't seem like it was going to happen. On the good side, it was taking place in the space where everyone was listening to the musicians. On the bad, Marvin was scuffling with several Royal Guards already, and while they hadn't started pulling weapons yet, they were clearly working together in an attempt to overwhelm the man. Shield or not, it was starting to work, with the giant being pinned down pretty well.

There was shocked silence from everyone else and Maria moved on the King, her right hand made into a fist. She didn't cock it back to start hitting him at least, but she was screaming the whole time.

"You! This is all your fault! I hate you! You and your cronies, trying to ruin us, after we pledged loyalty to you? That has to go both ways you know!" Then she tried to hit him, only to be grabbed by Karina, which wouldn't have been a problem, except that they both had shields on and the forces dissipated into the ground when they tried to hit each other. It meant they started falling all over the place, in a decently comic fashion.

That might have been fine, but they started to crash into a row of chairs that held worried looking Austrans, all in various colors of jumpsuit, none of them having a shield on at all.

Tor moved in then, taking down Maria's shield with a thought, so he could grab her. Karina, not knowing that was the plan, if she was in on anything at all, promptly clipped the pretty blonde on the jaw, sending at least two teeth flying and causing her to lose consciousness so suddenly that everyone in the room froze.

It wasn't a good thing.

Tor waved at Count Ward then and growled, trying to save at least a little bit of the situation for his friends. Whatever it was they were playing at.

"Take her and go. Now. You aren't welcome here until you two can manage to act in a civil fashion. Go!" He was ready to push the man, even though that wouldn't do anything at all, but it wasn't needed. Scowling the Count picked up his much smaller wife and stalked off.

"This is all your doing, King Richard. We won't forget it." The parting words did not sound friendly at all.

When Tor felt the King's field though, it was clear that he was, oddly enough, pleased by the turn of events for some reason. Very pleased indeed.

Chapter eight

"Well, that puts an end to my party, doesn't it?" Tor stared past Count Lairdgren to look at Collette, who was busily assuring everyone that this kind of thing didn't happen all the time. She did it in a sweet voice that sounded almost perfect, but the only ones buying it were the foreigners.

They didn't end things there though, the orchestra, which had ten members, started playing again, doing it very well in fact. They all wore bright orange outfits with golden yellow trim, and matched perfectly, since they were a very high end group. The name had been given, but Tor hadn't really caught what it was, his mind on other things, like how to juggle everything and save the world, all by himself.

Except that wasn't what he was going to do, was it?

No, he decided right then to just make the healing devices and call his part mostly done. If they needed gold for the effort, they could go and beg it from Collette, or better still, Gerent. Staring at the Count, his grandfather, Tor let himself actually smile.

Then he explained what he was thinking.

Laurie was hovering, trying to hear him whisper the words and her face went hard and cold, since, even if she was his mother, she still wasn't thrilled with him. Most likely because of something that he hadn't even been a part of. In the moment that meant she didn't like his light and easy ways toward the health and safety of the world, even though she'd questioned her own father about the needed work earlier.

That was it, he realized. She wasn't mad at Tor at all. Or she was, but it hadn't originally been his fault. He just happened to remind her too much of her father. The man that had stolen her life away and made her live as a drudge in the country for over twenty years. Except, of course, that wasn't truly fair. Glost Serge had tried to kill her and escaped, because the Count couldn't bear to kill the man, like he should have. Not after killing seven kids. Even if they were Larval clones and not naturally born children. There was almost no difference between the two things after all.

So, having failed to do that, because he couldn't bring himself to at the time, the Count had hidden her instead. It made sense, but she wasn't ready for it. Not really. It would be like taking a less tough version of Princess Karina and forcing her to move to the woods and become a pig farmer or something along those lines. Not what anyone in the world would expect, given how she was raised. It was why it had been selected, since literally no one would think to look for Conserina Lairdgren in Two Bends, would they? It had worked too.

Except the part where she hated her father for it. Which really meant hating what he was, not just what had happened to her life situation. After all, the Count had to answer to his Ancient instructions, his Rhetistics. He'd probably suffered years of nightmares after killing the young larval pod that had come for him. Tor had experienced that kind of thing too, before the Rhetistics that contained Cordes had ripped that pattern apart in his own mind. It was just about as bad as anything a person could imagine, without horrible pain being involved. Everything stank of rot and corruption, nothing was comfortable or good and the dead talked to you, making you explain why you'd done it, over and again. It was really his own subconscious mind providing the words, but even knowing that, it was still hard to deal with.

Laurie though was still a little angry, on a level that was so deep she probably couldn't recognize it herself. Since Tor was identical physically to her father, that meant she had a hard time with him as well. It wasn't a fun or good thing, but there was little enough he could do about it. Even asking her to fix it, if he turned out to be right, wouldn't work, because you couldn't correct things you didn't have the awareness to notice about yourself.

This all came in a flash, which probably meant it had been fed to him by Cordes he realized. The situation was saved when Denno came over though, gesturing to the back of the room, so that they wouldn't bother anyone's listening enjoyment.

His mother tried to betray him then, sounding more than a little mean about it.

"Tor says that he's not going to help, after making the healing devices, except by providing coin for the effort. It seems selfish and lazy to me. I thought that I raised my children better than that. I have half a mind to disown you-" She stopped when Denno winked at her and raised his left hand gently, touching her lips.

"Please Lauralie. We're already asking Torrance Purple to save the entire world. We don't need him to do all the work by himself. I can't even see one good reason for him to do what he's going to attempt, after everything. Let's not push him into withdrawing his current, quite sufficient, support for the effort." There was a soft look then, that took in the room behind them, where most of the people sat and listened politely, some tapping along a bit. "I'd like to point out that of those that don't hold command over a continent, Tor and your other children are the ones that are doing the most to help with this. I'm very pleased that Kolb and Doris seem to be willing to aid us. Don't imagine that's because of any great fellow feeling for Green or I. No, that's because they know and trust your kids. I don't doubt that Green set things up that way on purpose, just in case such a need arose." He looked over at his Ancient brother, who smiled with a lopsided grin and shrugged.

There was no speaking for a bit, but finally, without being asked anything more, the man nodded.

"Not that I knew anything specific would be happening, but I did dig them out about twenty years ago, when I knew that you were one of us Tor. Seventeen years ago? It's easy to lose track. We certainly can't count on help from Aaban or Dae. Not that they have skills that would aid us anyway. Frankly I'm a bit surprised that Orange is being as helpful as she has been. That's just because she was promised a space fleet. I think the idea tickles her a bit." There was a glance in the direction of the woman, who was wearing very modern looking Noram style clothing, her long blonde hair a honey color that was in a single braid down her back. She was better looking than almost anyone else in the room, except for Collette and Connie...

Tor had to take that back, looking around, he realized. There were seven or eight women in the room that could have given her a run for that first place prize, if they were to have a contest. Including Varley and his own mother. The younger Princess looked like the Queen though, if in miniature. It was a lot closer than it had been now, since the girl was going to be tall, he thought. She had to be at least five-ten already. All the Blues would have been in that group too, even if they were part male. They still looked good. Just because sex with one of them would be disturbing for him, that didn't mean they were less than lovely to look at.

Tor shook his head, just to clear it and spoke gently, not really angry with his mother, even if she wasn't really being totally fair.

"I need to get to work on that next I think. Do you think Alice would be willing to stay here for a month or two, while I finish doing that? Or... I'll probably work up at Ali's house, by the school. It isn't as interesting though and we don't have any servants there yet. I haven't really been around to hire any."

He was thinking out loud, but after a bit Burks tilted his head and seemed to be about to say something stern. It wasn't his normal way, but the man relented almost instantly too. His face relaxing into something a lot friendlier.

"That's as good a plan as any. I'll see what she wants to do. Or rather, we can as a group. We'll see to getting the needed tiles set up for you. About the same size as the others you made? Do you have a compression unit we might borrow?" There was an easiness about him suddenly that for some reason Tor didn't know if he should trust.

"Yes, but... We who? You can't go, you're still needed here for the Council of Counts. Alphonse is too, or I'd bring him in to help out. For a Prince he's a remarkably hard worker. While I'm sure Rich would love to get out of that mess, I don't think it will be allowed either." For some reason, thinking about who would be needed for the Council of Counts reminded him that he'd need to set up someone to check on Sandra. He'd do it before he went back that night. It might be annoying to the girl, but he didn't have a lot of other time to see to things like that.

It was like there was simply no end to the things he had to do, wasn't it? Sighing he tried to seem content with his lot in life, but there wasn't a lot to really make everything worthwhile, was there? Even the women he knew might all end up being off limits to him in short order.

"Oh, right, I nearly forgot, can I get checks done on Ali, Collette and Trice, to make sure they aren't related to us? Sooner would be better than later. I know it's selfish and all that, but as soon as possible... Eventually one of them is going to want to do something other than have me hold their hand and right now I pretty much can't bring myself to, just in case." That got a strange look from his mother, which he thought he could guess at, but she turned out to be having a very different thought, which shocked him.

"That would be a good idea, I think. I'd like all the children done as well. It's very clear that something has been done to several of us. Would it be possible to test for what, exactly?"

Tor looked over at Princess Veronica, and shook his head just a bit.

"Also, I'd like Alison to be checked out as soon as possible. Can you check for Rhetistics too? Cordes mentioned something that kind of made sense, given everything. What if someone was trying to recreate an immortal version of him to rule Noram? A Royal baby would be just about right for it. Sure, that would take some regicide, but if it were a later version of the man, well, if the version in my head could think that up, couldn't a later one do the same thing?" His voice clearly carried too much, since the Princess turned and stared at him, looking at least a bit frightened. No one else did though, but the idea that her hearing might be a bit better than normal wasn't lost on him.

His was decent, but Tiera and Tim both had very good hearing that way. He could see in the dark a bit better, he thought, but that didn't come up as much as he would have once thought. Not now that he could make lights. Who knew what could have been built into Varley. Or her baby.

It was Denno that answered, his face going still, "yes. I'll get Blue to help. We should have this done in a few days." Then he walked over to the Ancient of the Antarctic and pulled her away from the festivities.

The music only lasted for another hour or so, which gave an excellent end point to the whole evening. No one even had to stand by the door and look sleepy or anything. It was almost as if Collette had planned it that way. Most of the guests were either staying at his place that night, or had someplace else to go that wouldn't take too long to get to, so he didn't feel too bad about the whole thing even if it was one thirty in the morning by the time everyone had left. There were a small host of transports hidden around the back of the building, which meant only a few people had to take old fashioned carriages to get back to their beds. Tor actually liked horses, but the boxes they were forced to pull around weren't his favorite thing in the world at all.

Before they left he managed to signal George and Kara with a wave and a smile. They hadn't talked all evening, so it was only polite to say a few words. Not that he was really doing it to be politic in the moment. No, he had ulterior motives. It kind of left him feeling a bit bad, like he was just using them, instead of being a real friend.

"I was thinking that I'd go and check on Sandra now. I know that doing that in the middle of the night is..." He killed the moment by yawning, of all things, which got Kara to laugh at him. It was a husky thing, a bit more relaxed than what he normally associated with the dark haired and slightly hawk faced woman.

"No need. We've had Sam Builder down each day to check on the cell. He's not as good as you are, but he can tell if she's making something easily enough. It's killing his morning meditation schedule, but we needed to get someone in and weren't certain when you'd be available. Besides that, you're the kingdom's Magics Counselor. It seems like that kind of job should be shunted off onto the attaché, don't you think?" She kept scanning the room, as if expecting an attack to come without warning. After the little dust up they'd had earlier, he couldn't really blame her at all. He was doing much the same, he realized, and didn't have a fraction of her training in that sort of thing.

It just made sense.

"Alright then. As long as I'm not leaving her to escape justice... I..." He didn't know what to say really. It wasn't as if they'd been close particularly. Sandra had never been his friend overly, just a colleague. They hadn't been lovers either, so there wasn't that hanging over his feelings like a sword about to fall. No, it was all just about him not wanting to see a woman be hurt.

Except that one already had been. Regina.

Shaking his head would have to be enough he realized, because Tor wasn't going to make sense of how he was feeling that night. Conflicted, as usual, of course, but that didn't get Sandra out of trouble or help him want her dead in particular.

Instead he bowed to the two Royal Guards and then waited for the King to reach the front door with his people. Connie was by his right hand, which was a bit awkward for him, since he wasn't exactly ready for a private talk with her at the moment. Thankfully Karina was right behind her and she managed to save the day, by pulling her brother along.

"Tor! Well, that was a nice party. Sorry about my slight... misstep there earlier. That wasn't your fault. No one can plan for party crashers. I'd been hoping that things could be smoothed over there, with the Wards. We'd just gotten things going in a normal fashion and then... things were misunderstood. Now I have years of feather smoothing ahead of me with her. I hadn't been planning to knock her teeth out in your concert hall, I swear." She smiled about it though, as if to let anyone watching know that she didn't mind having done it all that much.

The King sighed, loudly.

"Yes, I fear a great rift has begun there. Not that it wasn't truly started years ago, when they foolishly declared war on the kingdom, but... yes. We'll have to deal with this sooner rather than later, I fear."

Who they were putting on the show for Tor didn't know. Looking around he realized that it was probably the musicians, since at least a few were carefully listening to what was said, causing them to pack up more slowly than their compatriots. They probably made extra coin selling information on the side or something. He started to read them all, but that was too much work, especially standing next to Connie like he was, since she was broadcasting pain and angst at him so hard it nearly drowned out everything else, once he started to pay attention.

That made sense though. She was worried that he blamed her for what had happened, as if she controlled her bloodline? It didn't make a lot of sense, but then feelings often didn't. To reassure herself she moved in to hug him, which made him feel suddenly too close and slightly panicked. He let go of her after a second and stepped back, forcing a smile onto his lips, which probably didn't reach the eyes. In other words it looked like he was slightly snubbing her, no doubt. Tor felt horrible about it, but it was all he could manage at the moment. Her eyes looked hurt then, as if he'd kicked her puppy or something, but her face stayed calm and politely pleased.

"It was a lovely gathering Tor. Thank you for inviting us." She said the words correctly, but they were the kind of thing people always said at the end of parties. If the building had caught fire and she'd been burned in three places, the Queen would have said much the same, without hesitation.

They left then, with Richard looking more than a bit strained. Since having an unhappy wife was probably going to ruin his week, Tor thought he understood why that was. He wished he could do something else, but what was there to do about it? The woman had been his lover and what they'd done was so wrong that... Really, he shouldn't stay near her at all. It was that level of incorrect. The thing with Varley was just as bad, even though they hadn't been as close really.

For her part though she just seemed like an instant adjustment had been made. Tor was a relative now, so she treated him that way. No sense of being upset or like she wanted more from him at all. She was standing next to her husband the Count, who toward above them both, and let him do most of the talking. That was unusual for her, but not out of keeping with a party like this.

Peterson smiled, a vast thing that made his slightly wild eyes gleam and his large slightly red colored brown beard twitch merrily.

"I liked the music. Very good food too. We should have you and your wife up to our place soon. We could go hunting." He seemed to be pretty pleased with the idea, and for all his gruff ways, he was being polite enough, seeming to mean it. Then, Tor realized, they were basically friends, weren't they? He'd supported the fellow in what he wanted to do enough that there were no hard feelings at all at least.

"That sounds like a plan. It will be a bit though. I have loads of work to do in the next weeks. Maybe we could put something together for after the Council of Counts?" It would have to be after that anyway, he knew. It wasn't like the people got time off for hunting while that was going on.

The man smiled as if given a prize instead of an inconvenient potential guest.

"Perfect. Let's set that up then. I'll have my secretary be in touch."

The line of people at the door wasn't that long really, it just felt like it, because some of them wanted to stand around chatting for long periods of time about various things. The last one out the door was Countess Printer, who hadn't brought a date with her or anything. Ali had moved in alongside him, having said her own goodbyes already and while there were a lot of Ancients about still, they were off to the side, in a sitting room, talking about something or other.

"Holly! Thanks for coming." Tor gave her a warm hug, one that was probably a little inappropriate, given that they'd never been more than friends really. He was just so glad that there was someone around that he was almost certain wasn't related to him.

She hugged him back just as warmly though, nearly picking him up off the floor. She'd put some muscle on over the last year, and was back to nearly being in fighting shape, it seemed. He was still a bit thin really, since building and running hadn't made him into a solid fighter by any means.

"Don't thank me, it was my pleasure. You, however, need to come and visit Printer again soon. Not a week goes by when someone from the city suggests it to me. I mean on the street, when I go out walking. They won't come up to me for anything in most cases, but the campaign to have you in town seems nearly organized. Say in the spring, if we aren't all too busy then? Both of you must come. You can look at the school grounds there and see if there's anything else you want done. Plus, you really should review your fishing fleet. Otherwise they'll forget they're only renting the boats from you."

Another thing to do, but Tor nodded, knowing that obligations wouldn't just go away because he was tired. That wouldn't last forever either.

"Let's do that. I'm planning to take some time off here eventually, so I should have the space in my schedule." He turned to Ali and winked. "That just leaves my wife's work and schooling in the way. They get breaks though, so it will work well enough, I think."

Without thinking about it he put an arm over her shoulder, which got her to smile and relax a bit. That sort of surprised him, since he hadn't thought that she'd be tense about anything overly. Maybe a potentially world ending virus, but the rest of it? Not so much.

It wasn't until another round of hugs had gone past, again being pretty warm, with just a bit of groping on Holly's part toward them both, that Ali explained what she was thinking.

"You think that my work is really that important? I'm just a student after all. You're the important one." She seemed almost shy suddenly, which wasn't really her way.

"Thank you for thinking so, but that really isn't true. Besides, I can do whatever I want almost anywhere, and you're actually getting an education. That kind of means that we follow your schedule for now, doesn't it? That makes sense to me at least." He kissed her cheek. It wasn't as nice as it should have been at all, but she smiled and returned it, not pushing herself on him overly, even if it was her right.

Without waiting the Ancients all poured out of the side room, with Blue Four sharing the plan with him without waiting. Out of all the Blues she was the one he felt closest to, he realized. It was odd, but Cordes Blue was kind of weird. More, the Cordes in his own head thought so too.

'No one ever said I'd like myself though.'

Tor could feel that pretty keenly himself and thought about it for a few seconds, remembering the last few years of information. He got along alright with Burks, who was basically him, but had so many different experiences they were clearly different people. His mother didn't seem to like Gray at all though, did she? The last time he'd seen them together in more than passing it had seemed like they were going to start swinging at each other which would have been confusing, since it would have been hard to tell them apart.

Four was a bit flat in her delivery, but her words seemed confident and like everyone agreed with her.

"Alice Orange, Dan Green and myself will accompany you to your other dwelling. We will see first that you have the needed working materials for the coming magical building process you're to undertake, and then aid you in the design of space worthy craft, if possible. Timing may not allow that. These others will work on two tasks. The first will be the genetic screening of those individuals that you've requested. The second will be to go to the lunar facility and attempt to track Lara Gray. Cordes Blue, Blue and Tiera Baker are slated to handle that." She stopped suddenly and stared at him, not breaking eye contact at all.

"You're taking Tiera? That's interesting." He had no idea what that would be about, but Burks waved a hand at him, his face blank.

"After her recent hardships I thought it might be helpful for her to get away for a few days. It will only take about a week, so she should be back about the same time you finish your work. It is some time away from school, but Kyle will let her go. How often do our students get to go to the moon after all? We can have her write a report on it for the others or something. Perhaps make an announcement kingdom wide. There will be a need to introduce the idea of space travel soon anyway, so it makes a certain amount of sense."

It might also keep Sandra and her family alive while the trial was going on. Not that Tor thought his little sister was planning anything as evil as all that. She was still angry though, and he couldn't really blame her. He was nearly positive for instance that the only reason she hadn't taken off after Richard and the others already was that they were family. That bit of information had at least that one good side effect. Tiera might scream at the man now, or even hit him, if she really lost control, but she wouldn't betray him to his enemies. That she'd already started on that path was pretty grim, but maybe this would help her pull back. That or...

"Green, Brown... Aunt Alice, may I speak to you alone for a few moments?" He smiled and winked at Ali and waved at the few people remaining. "Plotting against my little sister a bit. Uncle Dan, would you come too?" That was an afterthought, but he was family too. Technically they all were, but he didn't want to bother all of them with the idea.

Ali smiled and moved to talk to the remaining Ancients, who were all Blues. That probably made it seem like they weren't trusted, but that hadn't been his point at all. Sighing he waved at them. "Four? If you'd jump in too? Since you seem to be the Ambassador now." It was an offhand comment, but she smiled as she jogged over, seeming pretty pleased with the promotion.

His plan was simple enough, and he didn't like it, even if it was his own idea. They could send Tiera in to spy on the rebellion, if they took her up on that offer. He really just had the others around so that they could inform him how stupid it was and talk him out of it. Except the only one to do that was Green, who didn't like it at all. The rest of them seemed to think it was a fine plan.

Denno thought through it all and finally nodded, speaking first.

"Dangerous, as you said, but that kind of information would be very valuable. You need to have her attack something in a way that would truly show that she's on the side of those others. It would be good to get this little situation out of the way as fast as possible, since we can't afford to have Noram out of commission for ten years, not with three possible invasion fleets coming at us." He seemed thoughtful, but simply agreed with Tor on the idea.

Count Lairdgren growled a bit, which wasn't something that Tor thought he could do. It made sense, but the man always seemed so bland about everything.

"Yes, brilliant Tor, let's send a little girl into a nest of vipers. We're halfway to losing her already you know. One more thing going wrong and she might well turn on us for real. We might be able to salvage this situation, but not that way. It would be better to pack her off to Austra or Vagus for a decade or so. Give her a chance to learn some self-control. I can't believe that you'd even put this idea forward."

"Really? I mean, do you think that putting her away for a few years will get her to calm down? She's been working pretty hard to control herself, but Tiera isn't going to really make herself into a better person if we do that. I just don't want the King to find out what she's already done, and have her put to death for being a traitor, is all. If we make it look like she's just doing it to help him, that might fix things." Tor waited, expecting someone else to jump on him then too, since it really was a less than perfect idea, but Orange moved to place her right hand on his shoulder, reaching down just a bit.

"She is young, but fierce. Do not underestimate her resolve in this matter. I think that you should take steps to protect her, but if she wishes to be involved, do not try to stop her. Especially don't lock her away. Control cannot be learned in a cage, no matter how large. Not for those such as she and I. In fact, why don't I look into this and see what might be done to aid her?"

Tor nearly said no, but surprisingly, everyone else started nodding then and Green, for some reason, acted like he was relieved.

"That would be most welcome Alice. I should have thought about that before. Tiera is very like you in many ways. How you used to be. If anyone can reach her it will be you. Thank you." He looked at Tor, his face bland then, expecting a fight.

Like he had anything better to offer? His plan had been to send her into danger to try and buy her life from treason charges. Having Orange do it might not make things better that way, but the rest of them seemed to think it was more important, over all. When he mentioned that Brown shook his head.

"No. She isn't in actual danger from your King. I've met Richard on many occasions and if anything I'd have to say he's one of the more level headed and calm leaders I've ever met. We'll send Burks in to explain things to him and the man will understand. He probably would if you or I did it as well. He won't throw away a potential resource like your sister just because she's had some hard knocks lately. Not if my take on this is correct. What do you think Green?"

The man looked at the others and nodded, his face still fairly well set.

"I agree. I'll go and do that in the morning. Alice, thank you. Well, we should be about our tasks then, if no one has more to add?"

They didn't seem to, which meant, finally, Tor was going to be able to get back home. He had Ali with him and the others. Dan, Alice and Four. Along with Olivia, who'd been standing outside for nearly forty minutes, not certain where she was supposed to go.

"Back to school with us, though next time, if I were you, I'd make an arrangement with Gerent. He has enough beds for a guest or two." Tor didn't really mean it in any particular way, just that his new brother had the space, which Tor did as well, but Ali smiled dreamily and patted the other girls arm gently.

"He does seem very kind, doesn't he? Short, but that's kind of intriguing, isn't it? I'm not allowed to sleep with him myself, since he's a family member, but you can." They were flying, with Dan Green at the controls, and Blue Four in the front passengers seat. His Uncle had flown a Fast Carriage before it turned out, and was far better rested than he was. A better driver too, Tor thought. He didn't even notice the take off, it was so smooth.

Olivia sat next to his Aunt Orange, who, surprisingly enough, seemed to be a Gerent supporter as well. It was heartening to see really.

"I have to agree there. The new family member is definitely someone worth watching. Did you see the way he helped change the topic earlier? It was brilliant. Good timing too, since my thought was to start pummeling Denno. He should have warned his people not to bring that up, especially after what happened over it in Vagus." She sounded almost angry about it, but Ali shook her head and smiled, looking at him in the dim interior of the vessel with slightly shining eyes.

"No, that would be wrong. It isn't a big deal anyway. No one there cared about it at all. Except Torrance. It's cute that it worries you dear, but there's no shame in it. There wouldn't be even if you'd really had to do those things to get Denno free from his captors. No one in the world will think less of you over it." She cuddled into his right arm, hers already wrapped around it.

"Still, Gerent realized that it made me uncomfortable and sacrificed his own dignity to protect me. That says something about him, doesn't it?" Again, he was just making small talk, but Dan, sitting in the driver's seat, called back, clearly working an agenda.

"He's single you know, Olivia. He has very good prospects too. A girl could do worse."

There was a bit of a laugh then, but it wasn't mean sounding. The fairly pretty girl ducked her head a bit.

"Alright... you can stop fixing me up now. He didn't say so much as two words to me all night, so I think I might be being put off. Really, I'm almost certain the Ducharina Morgan put him up to even that. They seem close though, don't they?"

They really did. Close enough that Tor felt a slight, very unworthy, line of jealously move through his soul. There was no reason for those two not to enjoy each other, or even to be in love. Yes, things hadn't worked out perfectly for himself and Trice, but that might end up just being a good thing, right? After all, if she was his daughter or first cousin or the equivalent , what would he have done if they were already married? It would be bad enough if Ali turned out to be, but neither of them could have children and, while she was brilliant in her own way, the truth was that he was only just coming to really love his wife. If the situation changed on them now, it would be easier to deal with.

If that had happened with Trice things would have been a lot messier, emotionally speaking.

Tor kept all of that to himself and rode the rest of the way back in silence, since it wasn't a long trip, over all. Dan let them all out at Ali's house and offered to take Olivia back to her boarding room, so she wouldn't have to walk in the dark. It was probably safe enough, but the thought was a kind one. The rest of them went inside, and Blue Four suggested he go to bed immediately.

"You require rest, I understand. We'll begin to ready the materials you need while you do so, and set them up. What location would you want them in?" She watched him without expression, which was very much like her and the rest of the regular Blues. She was nice enough though, for all that. She clearly didn't intend harm at any point, she was just a bit flat seeming.

"Probably in here. We can reconfigure the room for it. Just leave me someplace to sit."

Then, before he could say more, Ali pulled him up the stairs to their room, seeming a little too happy about it for his current mood. At first he thought she was going to insist on having sex, which he was kind of required to perform, if that was the case, even if they did end up being related. On the good side that wasn't going to happen, he didn't think. She'd been right on that score. They looked too different, and there was no way anyone would have known to set that up. It was all about his own fear, which he decided not to give in to.

The real problem then was that he fell asleep on her the instant his head touched the pillow of that magnificent bed they shared. It had nice smooth satin bedding and formed to him perfectly. He knew that the material was actually like shining gold, but he couldn't tell in the near dark of the room. He did get a rather cute girl to sleep next to at least, or so he thought.

When the morning light woke him, shining through the window to the east, she was gone. He didn't go looking for her at first, taking time to shower and brush his teeth instead, since there were guests around. After about half an hour he was ready to face the world, dressed in his plain black uniform of office. It was a bit military looking, but fit his mood. The next bit of work was kind of important.

When he went down the stairs his front room was gone. Or rather there was still space there, but it was filled with small canvas wrapped blocks that he could only assume were the tiles he needed to work with. Ali was carrying three of them in as he got down the stairs. The room was filled in the center with tall stacks of the things.

"There you are! We were going to let you sleep until you didn't need to anymore. You should eat first. Sherri is running the kitchen for us, should I put an order in?" Alyssa waited for him to answer, as Blue Four took the three blocks from her and began to carefully line them up with the others, making a tight rectangle.

"That sounds wonderful, if it isn't a bother? I can just have some cheese or a crust of bread." That seemed fair enough to him, since Sherri was his wife's school roommate, not his personal servant. Ali seemed amused by that suggestion though and ran off to set it all up.

The Blue pointed at the tan wrapped bundles, each making something about the size of a paving stone, if about four times as thick.

"Each package contains one thousand of the small tiles. We have forty seven left to bring in. At the current speed we will have that completed in ten minutes. Is that sufficient? We can push that to a faster rate, at need."

"No, that's great. I probably won't be ready until a bit after that." It would depend on what Sherri thought his meal should be, of course.

That turned out to be elaborate enough that it took nearly an hour to make and eat, with Four watching him closely the whole time. It wasn't that she seemed hurried, but rather that he wasn't meeting the time schedule that she'd internally projected. At least that was what he was going with. She also might have wanted something from him, or just felt safest looking at him, rather than the others. Orange ate with him, though Dan decided that sleeping was in order, if he didn't have to be around to help with anything for a bit.

That meant that Tor started before nine in the morning, sinking so deeply into his working trance that the world vanished. It took seven and a half days for all the fields to set correctly and wasn't really hard at all. It was time consuming, but once you had the trick of it down, it was simple enough. He mainly didn't realize what was happening. Tor knew that at least once or twice he was led away to the restroom, and several times he was fed and, obviously, given water. He had to rouse a good bit in order to do those things, so it was notable to him. That part was actually hard to comprehend really, since it seemed like he was being fed or relieving himself almost constantly, and at the end of that, he was finished. It seemed to be about an hour all told, but that wasn't the case. It had been about the week he'd thought it would take.

The first thing Tor did was the same one he almost always did as soon as he came to, sitting in the front room of Ali's place, with the same cube of stacked canvas wrapped bricks tied like paper packages sitting front of him. The chair he was in was different, softer and larger, even though he was sitting in much the same position, with his legs crossed tailor fashion. There was a pitcher of water next to him, and a poison detector, which he used, then drank the whole thing from the glass provided. It was real, being made of focus stone in a nice milky brown color that reminded him of the hot chocolate he'd had in the past. The second thing he did was a bit out of the ordinary, since it involved trying to find someone.

Tor stumbled a little but used his own legs instead of floating around, needing to get himself used to moving again as soon as possible. Doing anything else was foolish. It had taken time to get used to the idea, but it was really just common sense. If you want to keep your body sharp, you needed to use it and the fact was, doing copy work like he'd just done was horrible for staying in any kind of shape. Even baking was better, since it let you move around a lot more.

"Hello? Is anyone here? Hello..." He felt strange and awkward, but his voice worked, which was different than most times after a long work session like what he'd just done. Tor was nearly positive that he could hear someone in the back of the place, but there was no answer to his call. Trying again he walked toward the sound of cooking going on. The familiar rattling of pans, and, he was almost certain, the scent of baking. Bread and cinnamon rolls. It reminded him how hungry he was.

When he got to the kitchen he found three girls working away. They weren't old, and had on student brown, so they probably also weren't the new servants or anything like that. Or if they were, they would be working part time. It wasn't a horrible idea really. Some of the kids in the homemaking section would need to make some extra coin, just like anyone else and Ali lived at school most of the time, not in the house. He was staying there, but didn't need a lot and would be traveling around from time to time, so it wouldn't be hard for the kids to do. Plus it would be practice for them, if anyone wanted the job.

One of the girls was Sherri, so Tor decided that she was probably in charge. That was based on the fact that he knew her, not anything else, since they weren't talking much at all as he walked in.

"Hey." He knew he'd sound a bit abstract, almost drugged or slightly drunk, but that was just from working like he had been. It was hard to come all the way out of a trance after too long in one.

"Tor!" Sherri didn't run over to hug him or anything, but she seemed pretty pleased to see him. The other girls looked a bit worried though, like they weren't supposed to be there or something. "We're just borrowing the kitchen. It's nicer than the one the school lets us use and Ali said it would be alright. I hope you don't mind?"

It took him a few seconds to catch up mentally, but finally he shook his head, trying to clear it and smiled, rubbing at his furry face. He hadn't been shaving after all.

"Of course not. Feel free to use it any time. Unless Ali says differently of course, this is her house. I'll get you one so that you can set up a practice kitchen in that case. I think there might be one left at least. You can set that up, right? I'm planning to be lazy for a bit. Say... Do you know anyone that would want a part time job here? Light cleaning, cooking sometimes... I don't know what else. We don't need real servants here, but maybe someone would like to earn some extra silvers for their off days or whatever?" The second the words were out he realized that he probably sounded far too presumptive and like he was full of himself, assuming that the rich kids that went to the school would need coins from him. Before he could stammer or take it back, Sherri looked at the others.

"I can see to that. Do I get paid too? I shouldn't ask, since we're so close, but I can use some of the coin for land rent, to set that new kitchen facility up." She wasn't very old and they weren't, as far as Tor knew, all that friendly. He liked her well enough, and she was even cute, in a tall, slightly too thin way. Her personality was pleasant though, and after a second he realized what she was doing.

Trying to impress the other girls, by claiming a closer relationship to him than really existed. It seemed a strange thing to be proud of, but politeness said that if a woman made a claim like that, you backed it up, no matter who she was. Sherri was his wife's school roommate too, so that almost made it real, after a fashion, didn't it?

"Well, you know, you can just get whatever you need, by way of golds, like always. The answer is yes though, I'll free up some coin for you. You'll arrange the hiring then? More to the point, do you know who's in charge of picking up the finished healing amulets? They need to be checked, but I don't want to wait too long. Also, can I have a roll? I'm starving." They smelled pretty good and had a slightly uneven appearance, like an amateur had made them, but the icing on the top looked about right. They didn't seem to be half dough in the middle.

One of the girls got him a plate and a large bit of product, which was a little bit too overdone. He ate it, since he was starving, but she was looking at him eagerly, as if she wanted praise after the first bite.

Instead he looked at Sherri who shook her head, probably about his question to her about the amulets.

"Not really. Those relatives of yours have been in and out of here all week. They're not demanding or anything, but only the man, Dan, bothered to stop and chat. He's very nice. Do you know if he's married?" That got the others to giggle, since they were young women and that was a job requirement it seemed.

"Not a clue. I'll ask and recommend you to him if he isn't? You do know that he's hundreds of years old, right? Not that it should stop you, since who else is he going to date? Just so you know ahead of time."

Tor walked out of the room then carrying the food, munching at it absently. The product would have to be redone if it was for a grade. He didn't want to tell the girl that overly, but it was a little off. It hadn't been allowed to proof enough and was a bit too solid. It had dried, being over baked at a low temperature by about fifteen minutes and the caramelization on the outside was just shy of being burnt. If he were running the class she'd have to do it again, wouldn't she? He didn't know how to tell her all that though. She'd seemed so eager to please.

It took a bit for him to get to his room upstairs and find where all his amulets had gone. He had a shield on, around his neck, and a clothing amulet, but there was no need for the rest, like the slightly bulky communications device, so it had been put on the table that was set up to the left of his bed. There were a half dozen different amulets there that had multiple fields on them. They were all similar, being rectangles, with different glowing bits on them. Sigils that said what they were. To him at least. His own code, after a fashion, made up of random shapes.

Not waiting to put them on, he hit the one for the Capital on his communications device and stood to wait, knowing that he'd need a shower or bath soon. Sitting in your own stink for a week always tended to make a body feel itchy. Eating the dry and not overly well done thing in his hand was something to do, and was finished before anyone got on the line for him. It could take a while to get anyone at the Palace to pick up.

"This is the Palace, how may I aid you?" The voice was firm and a bit sharper than it had reason to be with him, he thought. Almost prim, which wasn't what he'd expect from the Queen on any given day. He hadn't been rude to her after all. Unless he had been and was just too stupid to realize it? Some social rule he didn't know, like once you accidentally screwed a relative you had to beg and grovel on the floor for a certain amount of time to undo it? That seemed about right to him, but how did they know which one was supposed to do the asking for forgiveness? She'd certainly done more than her share of pursuing him after all. Then, he wasn't the Queen, so maybe that decided it?

"Hi Connie. I have those healing devices. Do you know what we're supposed to do with them next? I mean, get them to the public, but who's in charge of that? If it's me I'm going to..." He sighed and let himself smile, even if it wasn't going to be seen. The sound of it could be heard in his voice. "If that's the case, then I'll do it of course, but I'll sulk and feel put upon after it's done. Just to keep you forewarned."

"Tor! So good to hear from you. We've been worried, the situation is much worse than Denno's doctors thought it would be. Your brother is slated to take our amulets to your family for distribution. I'll get with him as soon as the line is clear. The rest, the things going to other lands, are mainly being handled by our friends at the school there, since you were kind enough to give them all those Fast Craft already. Not too many have those, so we had to beg their aid. Sir Kolbrin and his instructors?" She said it as if Tor didn't get that the Secret Army was in on this. Who else would it be?

"Great. I'll get them in on that as soon as I can find them. How are you? I know that things..." What did he tell her? It was awkward, but Richard had the right of it, leaving it alone or hiding from what had happened wouldn't help. Worse, in a lot of ways, he still loved her and not like a family member. It was gross now, but that didn't make it all go away.

"We're all well here. There have been outbreaks in the Capital, and a few of the staff have hidden the symptoms, not wanting to risk a day off of work, but it's been controllable here. Other places haven't been so lucky. We've had word that Tellerand has been hit very hard already. There isn't a lot we can do for them I fear, since their religious beliefs are going to prevent a lot of them from using what you're providing. They truly mistrust magic in all its forms there. As to the other thing... I'm surviving. The situation is far from a good one, but things like that really do happen and I hope that we can be friends. I... know that I pushed you, more than a bit, originally. We all did, the girls and myself. I hope that you don't feel too uncomfortable with us now?"

The polite thing would be to lie, of course. Tell the woman that he was fine with it all, treat it as an amusing joke and then never speak of it again, but the words just kind of popped out from his lips, how he was really feeling. It wasn't what he wanted known, to tell the truth.

"A bit uncomfortable. A lot really. I'll live and it isn't anyone's fault, except whoever changed your parentage without permission like they did. Even then, they didn't have any real reason to think that we'd get together, did they? So, I'm not blaming anyone. It's just that the rules I grew up with are so different than what you all have. Ali was telling me the other day that it wasn't such a big thing really, and that I shouldn't worry about it, but I feel wrong. Dirty. It's worse than that, since I really like you all. I mean, I see you and my first thought isn't 'Hey look, that woman that's older than me and yet, interestingly enough, is also my daughter' you understand? My thoughts are much different than that, and it... sickens me. Because that kind of relationship is wrong and I'm not supposed to want it. But I do." It was about the wrong thing to say, he decided, as a soft sob came from the device in front of him, making him wince more than a bit.

It wasn't fair of her to cry about it. He felt bad, but there was nothing he could do to change things, except keep his mouth shut in the future. It had been stupid of him to speak, hadn't it? He was about to apologize when she cut the line, not adding even another word. He didn't blame her, but it wasn't easy for him either. What could they do about it all?

Nothing, as far as he could see.

He took a fast shower, just to knock the worst of the dead skin and sweat off and slowly walked out of the house, headed almost true north, trying to jog a bit. It wasn't late in the day really, though after noon. There was still light out, which meant there were many large bodies practicing in the fighters Square. It looked about the same as he remembered it, except that this time when he looked in, there was a tiny woman trading thunderous blows with Baron Havar. It looked and sounded painful and they were both grunting as the staves they fought with connected with unshielded arms and legs. There were spots of blood coming through the clothing they wore, neither in even leather practice armor, just wearing what seemed to be light tan canvas. It was fast and brutal and the Baron wasn't pulling his blows much, Tor didn't think.

The man was winning, that was true, his skill level clearly higher than the smaller form's. That wasn't stopping Tiera from charging in and taking the blows as she delivered her own though. The funny thing there was that no one else even watched them overly, except Karen, who seemed to have a considering look on her face, instead of shock.

Tor would have pulled a weapon of his own to shoot the man who was beating his little sister, but Kolb waved to him as he came through the gate and started to walk over easily, as if nothing could possibly be wrong. He did notice where Tor was looking and nodded at the pair practicing like insane people.

"Every day nearly, they meet and do this. This isn't even their official work time, they're staying late, just for fun. Not that I disapprove, but I'd like to see them doing at least a few other things. Tiera dropped her other classes, except meditation, which leaves her with very little else to do. We should find something else for her, to keep the girl busy."

Nodding, Tor stared as the people did enough damage to one another that he didn't think he would have been able to do it himself. He would have run away by then.

"Tiera! Havar! Take a break, we have work to do." Tor called it out, not knowing if they'd actually do it, but after a few more blows the large man jumped back and the tiny girl with her very short black hair stepped away to glare at him. After half a second she smiled though and jogged over.

"Are the healing amulets ready?" Her voice was only slightly breathy and while a rivulet of blood moved down her left cheek, she didn't seem upset by it. Not at all. The stick in her hand was carried, held on a shoulder, ready to go again at a moment's notice. It had a red stain on one end. Havar blood, Tor figured.

"Yes. They need to be checked, but they're good. We can start moving them out as soon as you all get people around for it. I'd like a word though Tiera, before you run off on me."

That got a suspicious look from Havar, but Kolb called in the rest of the Instructors and had Karen dash off to signal the others.

"Like we planned. Everyone knows their duties, let's get it done. The world is dying in front of our eyes, we don't have any time to lose. Run!" The large bald man bellowed the words, then did just that, heading off for Ali's house directly. Not having a better plan himself Tor patted his sister's back, noticing that she appeared to have healed already from her practice session. The amulet was inside her, on the right hand side of her ribcage, Tor noticed. The idea was a good one and really seemed to work pretty well.

He was staring he realized, but she didn't say anything about it, just looking at him rather blankly. It was hard to remember that her friend had died like she had, since instead of sulking or mourning even, Tiera had thrown herself into her schoolwork. It probably wasn't the healthiest thing she could have done, but he didn't have a better option to offer her. Standing back a half step he tried to make himself sound sympathetic and not like he'd just spent over a week in a deep state that would have probably killed him, if no one had been around to make sure he had water. He could have come up for that every few hours if it was needed, which was how he'd survived making all the fields he had for the anti-Larval device. That had taken over a month, but the actual fields on each particle of dust had been simple, compared to a healing device.

"So, how are you doing? Do you need anything? Did you manage to get with the Blues, or did that fall through?" He didn't know how space travel worked, precisely, or if he was being led around as a joke by Burks and Brown on that score.

If so, his little sis was in on it too now.

"It was amazing. Seeing the world from up there... It really puts everything in perspective. I can't describe it really. You'll have to go and see for yourself. On the good side I was able to use the computer on the Lunar base and set up real time tracking for forty different people on the ground. Gray and her immediate known family, as well as a couple of people in Noram." She grinned, a thing that lasted for several seconds, finally falling suddenly, turning into a sly expression as she crossed her thin arms. "You don't know what most of that means, do you?"

"Nope. I can't even guess very well. What's a computer?" He'd heard the term before, but Cordes answered for him, with a rush of information that shook him enough that Tiera took his arm to hold him up. "Alright, I have it now. So, you set things up to watch people? That's handy. Were you able to get a location on Gray? Not that I care that much about her at the moment. I'm not wild about her putting out this virus, but she is family and that means we need to try and help her. In this case help her fix what she's done. Not that we can." Most of what he said was just to cover how shaken he was from the information. He didn't simply know what a computer could do, or how it worked, he could fix the ones on the moon, if he had too. At least if they were the same type that they had been about two thousand five hundred years before, which wasn't that likely. Blue or one of the others would have changed them by now.

Tiera nodded at him, but seemed at least a little glum.

"Right, just like how you managed to get the King put into our family suddenly as an in-law, so I wouldn't go after him? We don't really know Gray at all. I've met the King of Noram twice and I'm almost certain he knows who I am by name. The Gray Ancient is a lot less friendly than that. At the summit all she did was yell at people and act superior to all the men." The smile that came onto her face was at least a bit teasing then, rather than mean. "Which is true, clearly, but not something that should be rubbed in. She might have hurt someone's feelings after all."

Tor let his mind range for a few seconds, remembering it all. The way that the woman looked exactly like their mother for one thing, and how she was so aggressive that Laurali had actually seemed ready to hit her at one point for being mean to Timon.

"No one had bothered to get too worked up though. By the way, you can trust me on this one, I had nothing to do with all the new family members. You wouldn't have hurt Richard anyway and it's more than a little inconvenient for me, if you want to know the fact of the matter."

It was probably a sign that his little sister was growing up, but she didn't needle him about why that was exactly. No, she just nodded a few times and then started walking toward Ali's place.

"I was going to. Hurt the King. He's protecting Sandra." Her right hand waved at him, commanding silence, but she didn't give him a chance to say anything, doing no more than adding a half seconds pause. "I know what you've said, but I can't help but feel that it's all a trick to let her get away with it all. He let her get away with interfering in a duel. One held on the Palace grounds. That was an act of war. A real one. I know that you don't get that part yet, but Count Morris wasn't just forcing me to fight him with his insults, but he nearly caused Lairdgren County to have to as well. He could have killed me in an honest duel, and no one could say anything about it, since I accepted. Or he could have given up and surrendered at any time. No one would have thought he was doing anything except not killing a little girl even, so he didn't have to try and save face. Even as a Count, Morris could have begged on his knees for forgiveness and the others would have applauded him for it. Most of them. He didn't though, and let his daughter and several of his military men attack me to save him. That isn't allowed." Her arms were crossed as if daring him to doubt her.

The thing there was that he didn't really care at all. It had happened, and it wasn't the King's fault. Morris was an ass and probably didn't deserve any good words Tor could think of for him anyway. They weren't the same issue though. Not really.

"Well, we can't have that kind of thing right now. You were the one that told me about the... Um, problems." They were on the school grounds still, if near the edge. Just because he didn't see anyone, that didn't mean that they were out of earshot if someone wanted to spy.

"I know. I'm not stupid, but I won't let her get away with it either. I can hold my hand against the King, for a while, but Sandra and her father are dead. One way or the other. I know that you can't understand why I'd do that. I probably seem like a monster to you, wanting to kill someone when there might be another choice, but Tor... If I don't kill them, they will come back for me. They destroyed Reggie, and won't be stopped by a few harsh words or a slap on the wrist like little naughty children. The only reason there hasn't been blood already on this issue is that..." There were no more words then, Tiera just shook her head and let her mind go blank as Tor read her intent.

"Because you went to those other people and offered to help them?" He expected to stop, or maybe have to explain what he knew, but she kept walking, with nothing showing on her face at all.

After a while, almost to the front door of the house, which had people running in and out loading Fast Carriages and leaving as soon as they had their allotted amount of packages, she shrugged once.

"That would be why, yes. I'm supposed to wait until Sandra is released and the Council is done before I act, so that I won't be making war on the King directly. But then the others might move, if I'm successful. That was all said to keep me in the dark, as if they were being clever or something, but I don't really mind. I'm just some little girl to most of them. Why should they trust me?"

A thousand things tried to come into his mind then, but Cordes did something rare and special, taking over his mouth again. It wasn't fair, since the man in his head didn't have to deal with the fall out of what was said. That didn't stop him this time however.

"They'll trust you after you slaughter the Morris family. Are you planning to just take the Father and the eldest girl, or the rest of them as well?" Worse, the jerk didn't even use his own accent, so he sounded almost identical to Tor.

Tiera went wide eyed anyway.

"I was... thinking that just Sandra and the Count need to die. Her little sister has never wronged me, and the Countess is actually nice, for all Morris doesn't deserve her. Do you think I should kill them too?" There was a strange quality to the words, almost as if she expected him to scold her for them. The Ancient King just chuckled hollowly and spoke with a deeper voice than Tor normally used.

"Yes. If you leave them alive, they'll be bound by honor to order your death. This is already a war, so they can do almost anything. Take that option away. For that matter, kill all the other heirs as well, until none will come forward. Only then will the situation be safe. I know that this sounds hard, but if you let a real war come of it, then you'll cause the death of thousands. Maybe more, given modern weapons. Do it this way, and no one will challenge you at all for a long time. It should get you in with the..." Then the voice stopped, leaving Tor in charge again, thankfully.

He nearly told her to disregard what he'd just said, but it kind of made sense, if in a bad and slightly too practical way. The stupid, and probably evil, Ancient King was messing up what he wanted his good little sister to do. Jerk.

In his own voice he finished the thought, "those who you wish to claim as friends now. That's probably as good a plan as any. I can't like it, but..." He felt horrible already for telling her to kill, and to take out innocent people on top of that. She just stared at him, and didn't respond at all as a Fast Carriage that looked white and rather clean took off from in front of them without a sound, headed due south.

Then a brown craft was loaded, people almost running with their loads of tan canvas bricks. Color coded, he realized a short while later, as David Derring set up a solid black craft. Tor didn't ask if he was allowed to make a change, just adding in a large, slightly glowing, golden cross to the bottom of the thing, so that it would match the religious symbols used in Tellerand. Then he waved the rather tall young man over, smiling at him. Without saying anything at all the clothes he wore changed, Tor not even touching him. They turned black, but had holes in several places, along with light smudges on the knees and an off-colored patch on the right elbow. Then a simple brown cross appeared on a plain copper chain that was around David's neck. After a bit Tor shook his head and altered that to looked like thick twine, so that it didn't seem too rich.

"There, that will work better in Tellerand, I think. Bow a lot and remember to pray constantly. If you don't know the words, just lay on the floor like you're begging forgiveness and close your eyes. It will make you seem like a follower of their religion. Normally I wouldn't say that you should lie like that, but we don't have time for them to refuse our help." It was a horrible reason to abuse their faith, but what else could they do? Be honest and simply let most of them die?

The combat giants from the school ran to do the loading, which still took a while, even with several of them helping. Havar finished the last of them, carrying about two hundred pounds of amulets in his arms, which a tall, plain featured but sturdy looking girl got into the back of the craft for him. The man looked at David and then tried to change his own outfit to match. It wasn't perfect, but it had the right feel about it. Shabby, but in a way that said the person wearing them was very pious. They didn't wait, driving away with Havar doing the flying, about thirty seconds later.

Tiera wrinkled her nose and let her thin arms cross over her chest protectively.

"No one wants me to go along with them. I think it's jealousy, since I got to go into space. Did you know that you don't weigh anything up there? You just float around. It's relaxing. You weigh a little on the moon, but not like here. Blue explained it to me. It means you have to do a lot of things differently. Like using the restroom or drinking water. Otherwise it can make a mess." They didn't help with the work, since there seemed to be an actual system in place, and the large bodies moved a lot faster than he was used to seeing them go, outside of a fight. At least they were taking this seriously.

Tiredness settled on him, even as he just stood, watching other people do all the hard work. Not that he didn't have a good reason for it, having been up for over a week, but no one else would think of it that way, would they? To other people his work probably seemed restful. Like a very long nap. It wasn't at all. It was hard work that required attention on a level most didn't think possible. Tor decided that he wasn't going to feel that bad about not helping this time, since no one was stopping to stare at him or even giving him dirty looks as they worked.

His little sister stopped talking and just watched for a bit too, finally shaking her head and pointing up at the sky, where a mirrored silver craft hung, waiting for a spot to clear in front of the house.

"Tim's here. We should get together and chat soon. He knows a lot more about the world now, and what's really going on, than I think anyone realizes. You can help me pry his secrets out. It's annoying, but I think he might be smarter than I am." She grinned and pushed his shoulder gently. "Since I'm more intelligent than you, that must really be hard to take, huh?"

Shrugging he didn't deny her take on things. It was probably closer to say they were all doing well that way, just in different ways. It wouldn't shock him to find that most of his family was brilliant though. That didn't mean much anyway. Life wasn't about being able to think well, the trick was acting on things and doing stuff that affected the real world. The rest was fine, but not helpful to anyone overly.

"Hey... Can you do me a favor? It might be kind of hard, so I'll understand if you don't want to..." On some level Tor wanted to present the idea he'd just had playfully, but it didn't come out that way at all. It sounded like it was some dark and serious mission instead. A thing that should send fear into the heart of brave men, and leave little girls quaking in their well appointed sandals.

There was a head tilt in response that he realized wasn't her showing boredom, but mild intrigue with his idea. It was the kind of thing he would have simply missed from her before his old Rhetistics broke down.

"That depends... Do I get to beat anyone up?"

This was teasing, after a fashion. There was an edge to it though, under the slightly sassy tone. She was still very sad and angry about everything. His little presentation to her about the King being family now wasn't having a lot of effect, he didn't believe. That meant having to watch her a lot more closely than he'd really been thinking. She was family though, so he wasn't going to let her throw away her life on a vendetta as misplaced as hating Rich for something that Sandra and her da had messed up.

Not if it was in his power to stop, which he wasn't certain of at all.

"There's a girl inside, that made some cinnamon rolls. The fact is... She didn't do a great job. They're for a class at the school I think, but we can't let her put them in like they are now, or she'll get a poor mark. Can you help her fix that? I didn't want to tell her that the work she'd done wasn't up to standards, but you can do that, right?"

After a half second his sister made a face at him that seemed to be saying he was ridiculously stupid. She didn't try to hit him though, which was better than it might have been, given everything.

"That's... The dumbest thing that I've heard in days." She turned to point at the people carrying canvas wrapped sets of healing amulets out, making a stabbing motion with a single finger that would have been considered very rude, if anyone else had noticed it. "We're trying to stop a possibly world ending virus, and you want me to help with baking instruction? Are you trying to insult me or just doing this because you honestly think I'm useless?"

Now she was angry, but Tor just sighed and looked at her, his own face a bit sad.

"It's... I'm trying to keep you busy. The fact is that I think you've lost it sis. Not forever, and I can't blame you, but if you do half of what you seem to be setting up, you'll be dead in a year. I can't let you do that. I know that things are really dark for you right now. I can't even imagine how bad it really is. You might be smarter than I am, but I'm older and have seen a few things that you don't know about. Like what a person seems like when they're about to do something monumentally stupid." He didn't try to stop her from speaking, but her crossed arms and clamped shut lips said a lot more than words would have anyway. She was so angry there was a light tremor to her shoulders as Timon finally settled his craft into place.

Tor tried to calm her down, but realized that it wasn't going to be easy.

"So... yes, do some baking. Help people. Make new friends and don't go after the King. If you do... I don't want to have to kill you. It isn't needed here. I know that it seems like I'm bullying you..."

She snorted a bit and then shook her head while making a face that just looked funny.

"No. You never seem like that. I think that you're too protective of some people that don't deserve your goodwill, but I know you mean well. Even when you helped Sandra kill..." Her breath caught and she stopped suddenly. "I know that isn't true. You were just trying to do the right thing. It isn't normal to kill people over pranks, even if they were meant to be more than that. I was overreacting. I even know that King Richard pretty much had to help a Count over a schoolgirl. The thing with the duel doesn't make a lot of sense still, since he should have backed up the rules there, but I get that he isn't evil. Not really."

Timon walked up while they were talking and looked at them closely, while Petra got out of the Fast Carriage and ran to the back, opening the doors there so that things could be loaded quickly. The good looking boy stared at Tor and then Tiera, even as she let her voice falter.

"There's more to that than was apparent at the time Tiera. The King needs to have control over County Morris, since it borders his personal territory on the East. Just like he has to have Ford on the West. The Wildlands are a good buffer on the north, but he has to know that he's already lost Rodriguez on the south. His heir has sworn fealty, but who knows what the old Count had in place before he surrendered?"

It was, Tor decided, that his brother was both brilliant and liked to speak in code. It had to be that, since he didn't have a clue what the boy meant about Count Rodriguez. Tor knew the man, and had kind of a rocky past with him, but hadn't heard about a surrender of any kind. True, he'd been gone for a while, but that kind of thing should have been a topic of conversation as soon as he was back, shouldn't it?

Petra walked up and fairly tackled him into a hug, her fighting leathers made to look a pale salmon color that contrasted nicely with her evenly dark skin. Her hair was short still, but longer than what Tiera had going on. Next to them Timon looked almost like a girl, which meant Tor probably looked more like one. Leaning in, his feet still off the ground, he kissed his tall friend on the cheek, which got her to return the move with a solid and very warm, kiss on the lips.

"There you are! We need to get together soon. I was talking to Sara yesterday, Debri, and she said you haven't had anything to do with her in nearly a year. Is that a personal thing or just happenstance? I'd normally ask in a more controlled and polite fashion, but I'm supposed to let her know when I next see her, which should be early tomorrow. We have to run, Tim and I, as soon as this beast gets loaded. Off to Two Bends for delivery." She kissed him again, as if to prevent him from speaking at all. "Oh! Gold. How do we arrange that? I hear everyone is planning to rob you to pay for things again?"

Tor tilted his head and waited until she set him down, smiling at her. She was very pretty. Strong too. In a lot of ways she was one of his favorite people. That probably meant they were brother and sister or something, as different as they looked. His lips were still tingling from the contact too, which made him feel a bit sour at the thought.

"I'm not avoiding Sara at all." He ticked the things off, counting them out on his fingers, one by one. "So I'd love to see her. I can visit there or she could come and stay here maybe? We should set that up. As to the coin... Get with Collette or Gerent. They should have enough. I want a receipt for it though. Not that I think anyone is going to cheat me, but my business practices have been kind of lazy and Alphonse is going to yell at me one of these days if I don't fix it."

He turned back to his little brother and resisted putting his hands on his hips like a farm wife. It took some work though, since he was a bit frustrated at his own lack of information. Tiera was looking away at the large bodies moving the bundles again.

"Now, what the heck? I was gone a couple of months, was there a war in Rodriguez? Who with and what kind of surrender did the Count put forth?" There were a lot of different ways that could happen, but none of them were all that good.

Petra gasped slightly and the others looked at her, as if something was horribly wrong.

"No one told you... That's... I guess you were gone and the whole 'protect the soft and innocent Tor' thing is still in effect, isn't it?" She said the words out loud, but let her eyes go wide, as if she'd let some kind of deep secret out.

For his part, Tor lied. It took some real acting, but he managed to read her field enough to get at a bit of the information she was supposed to be hiding from him.

"No, that's done. I've just been out of the information circuit for a while and some other things have come up. Family matters. Fill me in?" He managed to sound credibly matter of fact about the whole thing, even if he didn't really understand what he was being protected from, exactly.

"Right. That makes sense, I guess." Pet put her arm around him and then didn't speak for a while, her mind racing, half filled with panic, even though she sounded calm when the words finally came out.

"I... You know that I was engaged to get married to Will, don't you? I never mentioned it, because I know that you and he had that duel and there might be hard feelings. Anyway, the last time I went down to visit with him... We were bathing, so I, you know, took off my amulets. They're expensive and I don't like to get them wet. Anyway, his men grabbed me and they... He had me tortured. Trying to get at information, to help with the rebellion. They didn't get anything, but I was there for three weeks. They did horrible things. No rape, but that was the only mercy." She shrugged, fearing that he'd pity her. That or blame her for having been taken. She felt so bad about that it nearly took him from his feet as Tor read her field.

"Then some people came and got me. Timon and some others. After that, Tim and Judith Kerry kidnapped Will and a couple of his people, and made them confess."

Tor was able to actually understand what that meant, since the tall girl wasn't really hiding it internally. It was more clear than if she'd said the words actually.

His brother had taken the man by trickery, and horribly tortured him. Not just to get information, but in retaliation. It wasn't a thing that he could have done, Tor knew. It was the right thing though. That... thing, Count Rodriguez had hurt his Petra. His friend.

"I see... But he's still alive?"

His brother nodded, his face set, clearly waiting for judgment to come about what he'd done.

"Yes, held at the Palace. The Council of Counts has to meet on it, but they're waiting to execute him, since doing that will pretty much mean that everyone will know about the takeover attempts openly. That will pretty much announce to everyone that hostilities are going to start openly. I figure that we have less than a month for that. In a week the trials will start, which is why," Tim glanced at Tiera. "The King needs a strong alliance with Morris. That's going to be hard, since he's leaving the decision in the hands of the man's fellow Counts."

Tiera glared at him a bit, then included Tor in the mix. She didn't include Petra though, which was a good sign. That probably meant she wasn't really mad at the world, just the situation.

"So? They're all nobles. They'll let Sandra go to placate her father and then she'll probably come for me again, since she failed the last time." At least she choked the words off after that, instead of going on about how she'd kill them all first, even if it was the plan.

The one that Tor had just told her to see to. Or at least Cordes had. He always seemed so nice too, other than that bit of political murder he'd suggested.

Looking around and seeing that the craft behind them was nearly full, Timon shook his head slowly.

"Tiera... I don't think so. I've been talking to people, getting a sense of things... The block of people supporting your side in this is huge. It was an accident... Everyone knows that. They aren't even really considering that part of things you know. Regina... That shouldn't have happened, but no one thinks of it as murder. No, this is about the duel. That and the fact that Sandra broke the surrender treaty, twice. She was clearly being given soft treatment after her first misstep, but it seemed to most people that you'd dealt with it." He looked at Tor and explained, since he hadn't been there.

"It was... At the duel, which was to the death, but done with clubs, since the Count couldn't manage to match her magically, even with Sandra providing him new gear, Tiera won. She was about to kill the man when Conserina Morris attacked her with a magical weapon from behind. Then four military men did the same. That was an act of war, so after things had calmed down Tiera went off and took out a big part of their economy in the County, to punish them. Most of the higher ranking nobles supported her in that. The fact that she did it without killing anyone seemed more than honorable to them too. Then she didn't even insist on them being put to death when they surrendered, even though she could have. It should have ended there."

He took a step away, toward his craft, clearly getting ready to go.

"The rest of it you all know, but the whole thing is exactly the opposite of what you think Tiera. The King needs Morris, so can't act too much against him, but everyone involved is on your side. It just doesn't seem like it to you, because the politics are muddling things. We need to go, I think this is the last load. Get the funds from Gerent?" The boy grinned, which was charming, but not, Tor realized, having been reading him the whole time, real.

"Him or Collette." He noticed that the others all felt like that was more than a little odd for some reason, though his brother and sister a lot less so than Petra did for some reason.

She actually frowned over it.

"Isn't that... A little strange? He's just some guy that Trice found, and suddenly you're sharing all your gold with him? How good is the blackmail he has over you all?"

Tor laughed, taken off guard by the words.

"What? No, it isn't anything like that. He's just had some hard knocks, and is family now. That's all. I trust him not to abuse the situation. Besides that, I can't spend things fast enough and it's been hurting the economy for a while now. If he goes wild and spends it all... Well, that's all to the good, isn't it? I'd do the same for the rest of my family, but he's the only one I trust not to become entitled and spoiled over it. Maybe Taler, but I doubt he'd spend anything at all." His oldest brother lived pretty simply. It had been a huge deal that he'd gone to that party earlier in the week. Over a week before now, Tor realized.

The tall girl just shook her head and laughed a little.

"See, I should have taken you up on that marriage proposal instead of sticking with Will. He was a Count though, and at the time it sounded like a good idea. Too late now."

Tor nodded, since it was true and he was already married.

"On the good side you can get all that free gold though, since we're friends and I can count on you not to let it go to your head. Actually I owe you a lot already, don't I? Half of all those clothing amulet sales..."

She snapped her fingers and chuckled a bit evilly, then hugged him again and did a little dance with his feet off the ground.

"I forgot about that. I'm rich." She was clearly kidding, but Tor nodded somberly.

"It's true. Those are a good selling item. I have no clue how to account for them all at this point. We'll have to just guess at how many have sold."

That got the girl to make a face, but Timon seemed to be taking him seriously enough, and explained it to her.

"He isn't joking with you Petra. I can see that you expect that, but he's just trying to settle up with you. We'll deal with it later though, if that's alright? We really need to get things moving on the healing amulets. Every minute we delay, lives are going to be lost." Without saying more he walked quickly to the back of the craft and slammed the doors as soon as the large woman that was loading the last bit of things stepped back. Petra kissed Tor on the cheek and then ran to the front passenger's side.

A few seconds later they were gone, headed almost due south.

Tor turned to his sister.

"So, baked goods? After that... I need to sleep, but I'm spending time with you each afternoon for a while. Maybe part of the mornings too, after I get my daily work finished. I'm thinking we can set up our own little baking school." He looked around and nodded, knowing that there was a lot to do, but that it also wasn't all his responsibility. It seemed to him that Count Lairdgren had mentioned something like that to him once.

"Right now though, if you can handle this here, I'm going to go to the Palace and kick Will Rodriguez's ass. Want to help? We need to leave Sandra alone for the time being though." He meant it, but almost as if their roles had suddenly reversed, his little sister just shook her head.

"No. I know what Timon did to the man. It was nearly enough to repay what he did to Petra. It has to be enough that he's put to death for his crimes." Then she gave him a tiny hug, her breath catching in what was an almost subliminal sob. "It just hurts so much. All of it. I'm so angry, all the time. I know that you're right... I just..."

He actually understood. All of it. Even the desire to kill some people. It wasn't his way, if he could help it, but that didn't mean he couldn't get the idea.

"Baking then. Help me find a way to tell that poor girl she needs to redo all her hard work."

"Coward. You should tell her yourself. Oh well, she probably already hates me, so I'll do it, this time. The next one is all yours though."

That sounded fair, but it wasn't needed at all, since the girls in the kitchen were all sitting at a shining black table, in very nice chairs that weren't real, all looking a bit miserable, the girl in question actually looking near tears as she poked at the product that was sitting in the middle of the top surface and frowned.

"This isn't good, is it? I worked so hard on it too. I swear I'm really trying..." There was no complaint about grades though, just that the sweet rolls weren't up to standards.

Tor waved at them and shrugged.

"Don't worry. You can make a new batch. We should have the materials for that here. If not there should still be time for a run into town before all the shops close, so hop to. Tiera will make certain you get it right. Listen to her. She's very good at this sort of thing." It was true, but one of the other girls made a face and then blushed when she realized that Tor saw her do it.

"She... She's a Doretta, everyone says so. If we're friends with her that's the same as saying we are too." She didn't seem happy about the pronouncement at least and Tiera only rolled her eyes, instead of answering the accusation with fists.

The problem there was that he had no real clue what to do about the situation. His sister had messed up a bit, he'd heard, but that had been corrected as well as it could be already and so publically that everyone knew it too. She'd apologized and been beaten for it in public. What more did people want from her?

Tor almost sputtered, but found Cordes taking over his mouth instead, sounding calm and collected. There was a strong sense that said he was sorry for doing it at the same time at least, but that didn't stop him at all.

"Fine. Tiera, take this girl to a room and have sex with her. I'll stay up and help, sorry, what's your name dear?" He waited politely for the rather miserable looking girl to rally enough to speak.

"Demis, sir." She looked to be about sixteen or so, and had no reason to call him sir, but Cordes didn't pause at all, just nodding.

"That's a pretty name. I'll aid Demis in her project and you can prove that you've well and truly fixed that Doretta thing. Go. Sherri can help us here. Unless you plan to join them?" The words sounded a lot less like himself than normal and he thought everyone would get that, but the girls all just looked a bit uneasy suddenly and Tiera...

She just nodded.

"Right. Good plan. Come on then. I can't claim I'm any good, but I can do enough to show my intent is in the right place." She actually took the mean seeming girl by the hand and pulled her away. Tor noticed that she didn't protest at all though.

Sherri stayed seated and didn't say anything until they cleared the door.

"That..." After a bit she smiled and looked at Tor and then Demis. "It's a good plan, really. If she willingly takes a turn with anyone wanting to claim she's a Doretta it should shut people up soon enough. They can't even say no, or they'll look the Doretta themselves. Even better, anyone she sleeps with will be obligated to defend her against such charges afterward, knowing they aren't true, first hand. I thought you were more of a prude than that though. Ali always said you were." She blushed and slapped a hand to her mouth as Demis let her eyes pop open pretty wide.

Tor just winked at her.

"Pretty much, but that won't get the baking done. Do we have everything we need?" He got up to start searching for things, which had the topic changed after a few moments.

Sherri hopped up, glad of the distraction it seemed, and showed him where everything was kept. It was her kitchen after all, he realized. Organized to her standards and expectations. A bit odd that she was keeping it in his and Ali's house perhaps, but it was still the fact of the matter.

They needed more flour, sugar and oil, as well as some eggs. Tor darted up the stairs and got his coin purse, filling it mainly with silver, since what they needed wouldn't be that expensive really, and took the two girls along with him, which if nothing else allowed him to escape the fact that he'd practically ordered his sister to go off alone with another girl. Cordes had done it, but it would be impossible to tell anyone that and be believed.

For a second he just hoped that his mother would never find out, but then he realized that if she were there the woman might well have suggested the same thing herself. It was just so different than the act that he was used to from her. Two Bends Laurie Baker was just so different from Conserina Lairdgren that he forgot she wasn't really the person that he'd grown up with at all.

He made a point of buying a good stock of spices as well, since he was planning to set up a bit of a practice kitchen, he told Sherri, who nodded a lot, but didn't speak very much, until they were loading the floating trunk that he'd brought to carry everything. They'd just walked to the shops, since it wasn't far at all.

"I didn't mean... What I said earlier, it's just that... You don't entertain a lot of people and I asked Ali about it. She said that you... It's because of where you come from?" The words weren't very coherent, but Tor thought he understood what she meant.

"Pretty much. Right now though it's worse. I'm really embarrassed about it all, but it turns out that several women I was... with, are actually closely related to me. No one knew, because it isn't exactly a normal thing... Old techniques were used without anyone knowing about it, I think. So right now I'm pretty much afraid to be with any women at all. I'm not into men that way either. So not only am I a prude, like you said, but also afraid that any women I touch right now will turn out to be my daughter or cousin." He shuddered a bit as they walked out the door of the dry goods shop. He paid what the man behind the counter had asked for, instead of haggling about the price, since he wanted the shop keep to get in more of what he wanted. Especially the soft cake flour from Ross. That was expensive, but couldn't be beaten as far as texture went.

Demis dimpled at him then. She was taller than he was by about six inches already, but was under six feet tall. She had slightly red hair and dusky skin that probably meant she was related to the Cordes family somehow.

"That happens though. Don't let it worry you overly. You can get over your fear by having sex with me later, after you help me make something that isn't too horrible for Instructor Hendrix I mean. I haven't turned in even one thing so far this year that she was happy with."

Tor nodded.

"We can't though, not today at any rate. You'll be too tired after taking a turn with my sister. You too Sherri. I guess it's one way to keep her busy, even if mother will probably have me beaten for it later." Or more likely his father would, really. He'd just have to take it though.

The tall smiling girl put her hand on his arm gently.

"Alright. But soon? Unless you're putting me off. I can see that, what with your recent hardships. Still, if Sherri get's to sleep with you and still call you a prude, I should get to as well."

That got the sandy blonde Baronetta to blush at least.

"Um, I..." She looked away then, back toward the large brown and gold chest that floated after them, following along as if it were a puppy and they had meat.

Tor shrugged.

"Well, that's a good point. I am really a bit worried that we'll turn out to be related. You're right though, I can't live in fear. Later though? I've been up for over a week. If it wasn't so important for you to have a good product in the morning I'd just go to bed directly."

They chattered for a bit, with the girls actually looking a bit concerned, which, it turned out had to do with their petty concerns keeping him up, since they realized what he'd been doing. It wasn't a secret, but everyone knew it really couldn't be done. Only he had.

It reminded him to do something though, and he stepped into the little flower shop on the way back, to get a basket of them for his wife. He'd have to go and look her up, but he was almost certain she was in classes still. It was a school day and so was the next, which would mean she'd be in her room on campus, if she wasn't entertaining someone in their own space. Or just as likely now, doing copy work or planning her next building project.

The truth was none of those, since she was sitting at the kitchen table when they got back, her face looking a bit pensive, eating a roll from the uncovered tray.

"Tor!" She fairly tackled him, ignoring the basket of flowers so she could kiss him instead. It went on for a long time, until she had to break off to breathe. "I'd thought that you'd gone off to the Capital to deliver the amulets you were making, or one of the other lands. Are you staying for a bit?" She looked at him, her face worried then.

Until he handed her the flowers.

"I am. Tiera and I are opening a free baking school here. Or another facility, if there are enough people coming in for it. I have some work to do in the mornings, but most of my time should be free for a while. At least in theory. Right now Demis needs to get some dough started. Remaking those rolls. Sherri and I will turn that into a sweet bread pudding, since they didn't turn out to expectations." It was one way to salvage them after all. It was why they'd gotten so many eggs.

Ali didn't seem to care about that, smelling her flowers instead.

"These are lovely! Thank you honey... I'll get some water for them." There was a small pot inside the basket for that after all. She only had to travel about six steps for that, to get to the faucet, so it didn't take long.

While she was at it Tiera and the other girl came down into the room, both clearly a little flushed looking. Ali got what that meant and seemed a bit surprised, her eyes going wide.

"Uh..."

Tor just patted Sherri on the back then, smiling. It was Cordes's idea, but he really didn't want to seem like a prude either, did he?

"Sherri next then. We need Demis down here for a bit." To his slight surprise the girl got up and took Tiera's hand, both of them leaving the room without saying anything.

The girl that had called his sister a Doretta looked at them all and nodded a bit abstractly. She just went and washed her hands, then turned to look at them.

"What should I do?"

Ali settled the flowers next to the rolls on the table and gestured at them, adapting faster than Tor would have if he didn't know what was going on.

"Bread pudding?" That wasn't a hard dish and while the girl needed a little instruction, she followed along well. Tor didn't have to do anything much at all to begin with, except making sure Demis kept paying attention. It was clear that was her main problem, not lack of other skills. She got sidetracked easily and that led to her forgetting to check on her timing. The dough had to be punched down at the right time and then rolled, with the filling on it. She worked hard, but wanted to chatter while she did it, which was fine, except that she didn't have any technique set up to get her back on task.

"Make sure you have everything ready to go." He was basically just saying the same thing, over and again, but at least she didn't take offense at it.

When they were letting the rolls rise for the second time, Tiera and Sherri came back. Demis just smiled, but didn't try to leave the room or anything. She had work to do after all.

Ali smiled at Tiera and then waved at the others.

"Making friends then? That's a good plan. I've been worried about you."

"Tor's making me do it." She grinned at least and winked at the first girl. "Not that it wasn't fun. Surprising though. Is that Cordes then?"

Tor tilted his head, but saw no reason to lie about it, not if she'd already guessed. After all, if the Ancient King tried to take over all the time, Tiera would probably have to be one of the people killing him to stop that.

"Yes. It's not a horrible idea though, I don't think. Sherri thinks it will work at any rate. Now you only have what, two hundred more people to go?" That was an overstatement, since the school didn't have that many students, but it got her to nod a bit anyway.

Ali stood up then, smiling herself.

"Oh? We all get a turn? About time. I always thought you were cute, but Timon said I shouldn't sleep with any of Tor's family members. If it's mandatory though, what can we do?" She said it so cutely that Tor nearly just let her, but then the girl laughed and hugged him instead. "Don't worry, I'm just teasing you, Tor. I know better, honest." She kissed him though and it had all the effects that it should have had. He was tired, but he seriously considered dragging her off to the bedroom then. She was his wife after all. The only problem there was that he wasn't certain she wasn't a relative too. It wasn't likely though, he reminded himself, so he decided to risk it.

After the rolls came out, which would be about an hour and ten minutes later. Which would mean her getting back to the room late. The school didn't have a strict curfew, but students were required to be in their rooms at night. Looking around he nodded.

"That's right. For the moment, you should come with me though. We have to hurry a bit I'm afraid... Or, really, not so much if Tiera will stay here and make certain the rolls get finished?" Demis wasn't that bad after all, she just needed someone to make certain she didn't forget her task.

That meant he had his wife in bed not five minutes later, naked and giggling. It was a good thing that he'd made other arrangements, because they didn't head down the stairs for nearly an hour and a half, having done a lot of things he'd feel guilty about later if it turned out the genetics of the situation were wrong. It had been fun at the time though. He'd been away from her for too long though, what with one thing and another.

Tiera was gone when he got back, but Demis was still there, helping Sherri make a light meal, since they'd missed going off to the dining hall. For all her lack of attention earlier, the girl knew not to add the icing until the product had cooled.

"Did the other girl escape?" Tor didn't know her name but Sherri nodded as she worked, her focus on the sauce she was making. It had an egg base, and smelled like beef gravy, but wasn't something he actually recognized. It was meant to compliment a roast though, since Sherri clearly had a strange idea of what a light meal was.

"Brettle? She has some math homework to do. Tiera just left to get some sleep, I think. I invited her to stay, but she begged off."

Demis seemed a little reluctant to eat with them too, when the time came, and acted as if she were intruding suddenly, as if spending the afternoon with them wasn't enough? Ali put her foot down though and insisted, which was good, since Tor didn't know the polite way of doing that. Apparently it involved subtle threats. In this case to steal all the rolls she'd made. Not that they'd actually do that, since it wouldn't be needed.

After that was done Tor managed to help clean up enough to not feel bad about it and fell into bed at about ten-thirty. Ali had to head back to her own room, as did the others, leaving the whole place to him. The bed was warm and comfortable though and he slept hard until well after dawn. When he cleaned up and ate a sensible breakfast of some oatmeal, he realized that he might as well get to work. It wasn't late, but all he had to do was set up a growing field for the new Fast Carriage line, which he tried to make a bit faster than the old ones. That required reworking the unification of space he used for propulsion, but he'd already figured out what he wanted to do, so it wasn't hard to do.

They would also be able to become larger and hold a lot more people.

Easy.

That took about two hours to get started, and he'd need to work on them every day to begin with, but it wasn't exactly a big deal. That left him without much to do, except exercise. That and maybe see if he could find someone to practice with him as far as weapons work went. He ran first, using the road that would take him one town over, which was a little place called Lenders. The road was familiar, but empty for the most part. The air was cool enough that there was a bit of fog in the air, giving the whole world a slightly unreal feeling to it. He was wearing what he always did for exercise, which was an old looking pair of brown canvas trousers, soft boots that formed to his feet and a matching shirt. It made him look exactly like a school kid, since it was modeled on the uniform they all wore.

It normally wasn't a problem, but as he headed back he was waylaid by an older looking man that seemed a bit dour at the moment, though the face under the look was fairly kind.

"You there, are you busy right this moment? I need some help moving my desk around and can't find anyone I know to help with it. It's a bit of a beast. I shouldn't accost a first year student for this, but I think we can manage, if you're willing?" He was wearing a black robe and had very thin hair on top, along with some glasses. The man also smiled nicely enough at him after a few seconds. "Instructor Roberts. I'm new this year myself, building. The program's been expanded. Are you in the fighters section?" The fellow looked at the sweaty clothing, and had clearly made an assumption based on that.

Tor smiled.

"Not officially. I'm not actually a student here at all, but I'm planning to see if I can jump in over there this morning and get some weapons practice in. Which way to your desk though?"

Instructor Roberts looked a little puzzled, but gestured off to the left, where there was an old stone building that, Tor was almost certain, used to be a space for storage. Inside it looked like it still was, but the desk the man had was huge. He explained the situation though, since it wasn't a classroom at all. Not in a traditional sense.

"This is my work space, once it's cleaned. I'm going to put some cushions in for the kids. This way we can watch them all the time while they work, instead of leaving that to other students. It isn't a brilliant place for it, but it should serve. I was thinking that my work station should be in the front, over there?" He pointed. It meant moving the vast piece of well beaten wood across the whole space, but it wasn't that far to go. It was only about fifteen feet across and twenty long, so Tor just nodded and moved to take an end of the thing.

Five minutes later they had it in place and the man thanked him with a little bow.

"Now... If you aren't a student here, do you live in town? More to the point, are you looking for work? We don't have a huge budget, but I hear that the dining hall in the regular students section is looking for a few people. There was a small incident a few weeks ago, so the younger students aren't currently being allowed to do the task. Mainly scullery work, but it's honest and it's clear that you aren't adverse to doing your share." He waved at the desk and seemed to be considering another move, but didn't say anything about it. "More than that. I didn't catch your name, I can put in a good word for you with the head cook there, if you like? By way of thanks for the help here."

"Oh, I'm Tor. Nice to meet you. I might just look into that job opening. I have some time right now and if they need the help for a bit, it can't hurt." After all, how many students would really want his help learning to bake? Tiera could probably handle it all. Most of them would just need a place to practice, it was clear. That and some materials to use. He could provide all that, no problem.

"Excellent! I'll make a point of telling Millis to be on the lookout for you. The poor man has been working himself ragged lately, but he can't trust any of the kids here not to misbehave. A paid employee is however, obligated to do what they're hired for, don't you think?"

Tor did, so nodded. After a few seconds a thought occurred to him.

"Say, are you working with the Lairdgren Group or..."

The man smiled, suddenly looking a bit sad and shook his head.

"Unfortunately not. I'm in with the first year students. We've had the first of them recently become a full builder though, if you can imagine that. She's only fifteen. Over in homemaking last term. Of course her husband is the Wizard Tor, so it shouldn't really surprise anyone too much. I'm sure her ability weighed into his selection of her, and not just her good looks. Very bright girl though. Dedicated student too. Alyssa Baker, have you met her? I have to say, if you get a chance you should. She's going places." He was looking at the back of the room, where there were a lot of heavy looking boxes. Mainly filled with books, though there were others things in there too. Chalk and glass vials for some reason. He could see that when the man opened a few. "I don't suppose you'd give me a hand with these too?"

"Sure, not a problem." They were just moving the things outside, though they'd have to get them over to the other storage facility two buildings over anyway. After a bit he just shrugged and started working, since it was for the school and helping out wasn't a bad idea at all. When they were about halfway done, hours later, someone else grabbed a box and moved to help.

"Where do these go?" Sam's hair was a bit longer than Tor remembered, but he looked about the same otherwise. Dressed in brown canvas like he was. Guide and Mark waved from a bit away and scurried over to help too.

Instructor Roberts just waved at them, clearly not recognizing them directly. He'd said he was new though, and worked with the first year kids mainly.

"Hello! These are going to the other storage facility. This is going to be the new building and copying room. Thank you all for helping like this. I was dreading taking several days to get it done. Dean Hardgrove will be most pleased when I tell him how helpful everyone here has been." He really seemed happy about it, but the others just grabbed a box and started working. Just as Sam and Guide had to leave to get to class, some of the fighting students jogged over. Johan and Judith, along with Tiera, who wasn't really with them, but noticed the work and came over anyway. She wasn't a lazy person after all. Not by nature. None of them were.

"We'll need brooms soon. Should I run and get some?" She spoke to Tor, who nodded.

"Good plan. We also need some cushions for the people working." Looking around he saw Mark coming out of the other space down the way and waved him over. "Would you copy some pads for people to sit on? I'd guess twenty would be more than enough."

"Sure. I can have those for you by tomorrow. Or later tonight, if there's a rush on it?"

Instructor Roberts heard the words and stopped, his brows furrowing a bit.

"I... didn't realize you were from my section. Were the others too?" He seemed nearly confused about it, but the tall boy nodded.

"Well, not these giants here, or Conserina Lairdgren, but Sam and Guide are. Tor is too, I guess. I mean, he's a builder at least. I'd make fun of him for being lazy and not doing his own copy work, but after he just made nearly a million copies in a week I can't say much can I? Way to set the bar there, Tor." He made a slightly disgusted face, but broke into a grin.

The Instructor just looked at them all for a bit and then turned back to Tor.

"So... I should tell Millis the head cook to expect you later?"

Then he laughed, as if someone had told a joke.

Chapter nine

Rather than find himself with a whole bunch of new responsibilities as Tor kind of thought was going to happen, things were pretty quiet, and easily managed instead. The cook did need helpers, but the delivery of a Truth amulet meant that the first year students could be put back on the job, knowing that they'd be caught if they misbehaved or put anything in the food that didn't belong there. It took Tor one whole trip to the place to see that would work better as a solution than his own labor would.

As for helping people with baking, that turned out to be a lot less needed than he'd thought. Demis and her sorry first batch of rolls aside. The girls in that course only did any cooking or baking a few times a week and while practice was always a good thing, the Instructor was actually good at her job. Her problem child was Demis, and that had gone away the day before, with a little bit of help from Tor and Tiera. Sherri came back in the afternoon, at about three, and brought Demis along, to report on the good results, but they both left shortly after that, having classes they needed to study for. Sewing and household management courses.

Darn them.

Tor laughed at himself for thinking that and felt a little relieved that Demis hadn't asked him to do anything sexual with her. Not that she wasn't cute, in a slightly fuzzy haired and thin way, she was really, it was just that he'd kind of been hoping to actually do something. Important work. Helping someone or something.

Tiera showed up after the other had left, looking a little amused by the lack of bodies, but not actually needling him on the topic.

"There was no one at practice either, hardly. They're all off saving the world without us. I don't want to be petulant and cry about how bored I am, but I don't even have a book to read right now. I hadn't realized how much I was relying on Havar and Karen to keep me busy. What we should do is dig up Orange and get her to go over the specifications for her space fleet. I think it's too late in the day for that though. I also have no clue where she is." She plopped down in the front room, which had been changed a bit while Tor had waited for her. The floor was a cream colored shaggy rug that took up almost all the space, with pale white furniture on it. The feet and arm rests were wood, or looked like it, but the rest was all just material.

Knocking on the arm rest of his own chair, Tor sat up a bit straighter.

"Normally I'd find some kind of work to do in a case like this. What do real people do, when they find themselves at loose ends like this? Throw parties? I just had one though. It seems a bit soon for another."

"Truly. Well, you should probably get in touch with the King and see if you're needed for any Counselor type duties. Not that much fun, but it seems reasonable to at least check."

It took a bit for him to retrieve his communications device, since it was still upstairs on his bed table, but once he hit the sigil it didn't take long at all for someone to answer.

"This is the Palace. Alphonse Cordes here. What may I do for you this fine day?" The Prince actually sounded chipper and everything. Like he wanted to talk to whoever had Tor's communication device.

"Hi Alphonse. I have some questions, which I bet you can help me with. The first is pretty practical though; am I supposed to be doing anything as the kingdom's Counselor of Magic? Attend the council meetings and all that?"

There was a moment of silence, but after a brief murmur that sounded like Smythe of Westend in the background, the man himself spoke in a louder tone.

"Not under most circumstances, unless called to the duty on a specific day. However, I think it would be most welcome if you, and say your lieutenants were to come and pay a visit? The more of them that can make it, the better. It will show that this most recent... difficulty, the one with the Morris clan, has not prevented the single most effective group of builders in the land from working on the side of right and good." It was darned flowery for the man, which probably meant others were around to listen, not all of them friendly. Or that was at least a possibility.

Tor made his own voice a bit deeper than normal. If they had an audience he wanted to sound like an adult at least.

"They stand ready to serve at a moment's notice. Would we be welcome at dinner this evening, or perhaps we could arrange an audience within the hour?" That would be hard, but they could probably pull it off. A few builds might be lost, or some copies, but if a show of force was needed, they could make it happen.

There was a deep rumble from further away in the room that he could just hear. It sounded like Marvin Ward.

"A bunch of school children? Is that supposed to impress us? I know it makes me want to curl up and quiver." The mocking tone wasn't his normal one, and not what he used when really mad either. It got a chuckle from a few people in the space, which, Tor got suddenly, was probably the Council chamber itself.

There was an answering one from Richard then.

"Oh? I suppose they might be a bit intimidating at that. Tor, would you all join us then? As soon as you can manage?" There was no tension to the voice, but he got the underlying message. They needed to get themselves there as fast as possible.

Crud. It was either an emergency, or they were supposed to be the threat.

"Be there shortly. I look forward to visiting with you all." He stood before the device could trigger off, ready to run out the door. Then, thinking about it, he activated his Not-flyer, since that would make him about five times faster. Not that he could go full speed on campus. That would be asking for some inattentive student to die.

The King laughed a bit, sounding mellow and in control.

"No need to hurry, we'll be in session here for another two hours or so..." Then he broke the line.

Not waiting he headed out the door at just about the best speed he could manage, Tiera ran next to him, keeping pace, even as he sped up a good bit. He was moving at about sixty-miles an hour he realized, with her running right next to him.

"Wow. That is so unfair. My top speed is maybe a third of this on foot."

She didn't answer or even try, but they were near the student dorms about twenty seconds later, with her sucking air like it was a rare commodity indeed.

"OK... I have no clue how to find them all. Do you know where they stay?" It didn't seem likely, but she ran toward one of the buildings and started pounding on a door. It was just before meal time, so when the door opened, Guide was there, looking a bit perplexed at the rather rude amount of noise. Tor was a good way back, so just yelled at him.

"The Lairdgren Group is needed at the Palace for a meeting. Now. Get everyone! Anyone that you can." It came out sounding like an order and other people heard it, which got more than a few to scurry off, all in different directions.

That meant that no more than five minutes later, they had twelve people standing in the courtyard ready to go. Tiera rolled her eyes and put her Fast Carriage up, making it match Tor's, a large purple rectangle.

"I'm not going in though. If I see Count Morris, I will kill him. I can wait at your place, right? After I drop half this lot off?"

"That's a good plan." He looked at the people that came and nodded, since two of the new ones made sense to him.

Ali and Instructor Fines. Instructor Roberts was there too, but Tor didn't know anything about the man. Not even that he was a decent builder. Reading his field he noticed that the guy seemed generally kind enough, a bit attracted to his wife, and that he was a social climber. Not a spy though and that had to count for something.

"Good, the uniform is black velvet with a purple stripe on the leg. Tiera, let's put a gold stripe on the craft? Right down the center, match mine..." He showed what he meant by example and she matched it pretty well, almost instantly. It wasn't refined looking, but it did announce their allegiance, Tor thought. Those were the royal colors. The only thing that would work better was plastering a picture of Rich on the bottom of the things. He didn't have time for that though, and it seemed like it might be a little tacky.

"Instructor Fines?" He smiled at the old and slightly stooped man, who changed his clothing without closing his eyes. Most of the others did it that way too. It was a sign of high level concentration and familiarity with magic. "Put some shiny gold on the shoulders or something. You're the new head of this lot. When we get there.... Instructor Roberts will act as your assistant." He looked at the others and shrugged. "We look a bit youthful as a group, so this might help a bit. Farlo, will you and Mark watch these others?" He gestured to the five students he didn't know, wondering if they were even builders. Three looked old enough to be, but two of them seemed like first years caught up in the rush. If that was the case he hoped someone would mention it, so he wouldn't have to be rude, asking if they actually belonged there.

The tall girl, dressed like everyone else was, nodded.

"Certainly. I wasn't aware that all the builders at the school were instantly in the Lairdgren Group though." She sounded just a bit snooty about it, like the title meant something other than being used for free labor. He didn't roll his eyes though, they didn't have time for that.

"New recruits. They'll live up to the standards." He smiled at the new people though, four of whom were girls. "For today though, try to stand in the back and not say much. We're mainly a display piece I think. Everyone get in a craft, we need to be landing in about twenty minutes. Run!" He did then, jogging to his own craft and climbing in the driver's seat. Ali climbed in next to him, and he had Instructor Fines in the back with most of the regulars. Tiera had the new kids and Farlo.

There was no speaking at first, since he actually focused on trying to make the craft move as quickly as possible. It didn't make it fly much faster, but he was able to actually aim for the Capital pretty well and only had to make gentle corrections in the air. When they were almost there he cleared his throat to get everyone's attention.

"This could be anything from a show, like I said, to us being kept for the evening. If so everyone will be staying at my place. I can arrange for cleaning supplies, I think." He smiled, but Guide just chuckled.

"I have those. Here..." He handed something forward, which went to Ali, who activated the metal square. It looked like iron at a glance. When she hit the etch symbol, and toothbrush fell into her lap. It had what seemed to be a clear glass handle with a delicate pattern etched into it and perfect bristles. He could tell because Ali ran them over his arm.

"That... is so cool. I want one of those. Good work Guide."

"It is nice work, but it's Sam's. I brought the cleaning paste and soap though." That got passed to the front too, which caused a small white tub of vaguely cream colored paste to appear. It smelled like pears. Tor didn't taste it, but nodded. In theory it would work, if it was created right.

"Nice. Bring it all with you. We may have to show off and I don't have anything new on me." No one called him on that lack though, which was nice.

It took longer than twenty minutes, but they were, it seemed, expected, so instead of taking a full ten minutes to land, Tor did it in one, with Tiera matching him perfectly. They got out in a bit of a cluster, but Farlo had her section in a single line, which got Fines to wave for the others to do the same, standing next to them on the left, with Instructor Roberts right behind him.

One of the Guards, Kara in fact, who he knew pretty well, walked up quickly and handed him a Truth amulet.

"Name and intent?"

"Torrance Baker. Here to chat with some people. My intentions are peaceful." Not even a hint of black showed in the cream and goldenrod glow around him, so he was able to hand the amulet off without saying more. It took about ten seconds for each person, longer for a few that actually had titles they thought sounded impressive, like Farlo. Tiera was handed the thing last, but just shrugged.

"Tiera Baker and I'm not planning to stay, since if I do there will probably be violence with Count Morris." She didn't say anything else, but Kara blinked, as if the admission was a big shock or something.

What did they think she would do? Or was the shock over her not planning to stay and make the attempt right then?

He waved to her.

"We'll meet at my house later. Tomorrow is an off day from school, right?" It was a bad question in general, since they were supposed to look like a threat, not little kids, but Instructor Fines nodded calmly about it.

"That's correct." He bowed toward Tor a bit after speaking, as if it were official or something.

He smiled and bowed back, holding exactly the same angle. They weren't in the military, so saluting would seem wrong, but they were all builders, so that had to count for something, or else why would they be there?

"Kara, would you be so kind as to lead us in and arrange for the King to know that we're here at his pleasure?" He wasn't trying to rush her overly and thought he sounded pretty smooth, to tell the truth, but she actually waved at two of the younger men, who ran off as if something were on fire.

"It will be done, Counselor Baker. If you would all be so good as to follow me?"

The hallways were just as twisty and convoluted as he remembered them, but they were going to the main audience chamber it seemed, which was one of three or four places Tor was almost certain he could have found on his own in the place. His house was as big, most of the time, but not designed to hide things, which he was nearly certain this place had been. Probably in case of attack.

So of course having all their enemies in to visit regularly made great sense, given that. It was tradition though, so it had to be done. That was the rule at least.

He expected to be left waiting for an hour and a half, but the doors opened instantly and they were all asked to enter, walking in a double line, looking almost professional and like they'd planned it all. There were no marching feet sounds or music, but they hadn't had long enough to work that out. On the good side their lack of plan meant the new volunteers didn't seem out of place at all.

The room was lined with large chairs, ones that seemed almost like miniature thrones. At the front of the room, on the far side, down a large deep red carpet, sat the King, with Alphonse directly to his right. It looked a little off, since Rich was on a pedestal, making him very easy to see. It would have looked pretty intimidating if Tor hadn't seen most of the people before in different places.

Rich actually lounged though, as if they were just expected. One thing was pretty different, in that Smythe of Westend sat off to his left and behind him just a bit. He was dressed in all black, like a military man. Tor wasn't all that different, to tell the truth, though his outfit looked to be made of velvet instead of canvas. His trousers didn't get a stripe either. He wasn't in the Lairdgren Group after all.

"Ah, Counselor of Magic Baker. So good of you all to join us. In such a timely fashion as well. A most amazing thing. I think there were several bets placed saying you couldn't possibly get here before the evening meal. Here we are some four and a half hours before that. I should have placed my own wager. Alphonse, I believe you did, how did that fare?"

"Oh, very well. I believe Count Isle owes me a silver. I said that it would be half an hour, he wagered fifty minutes. I do think he was factoring in a break to pick up snacks however. Or was it tea?" He actually looked over at a slightly bemused old man that held a gentle smile and a walking stick in his hands. It had a silver handle on the top of jet black wood and felt old, even from a distance. His voice was aged and cracked, but sounded mirthful enough.

"Tea. I see I was being a foolish old man again, thinking that today's youth was soft, and sought their own comfort first. Well, never too aged to learn, are we?" For all that the man was making himself seem a bit doddering, that so clearly wasn't the case that it poured from his field. Oh, he wasn't ready to run any races, but Tor didn't doubt the man was mentally sharper than most in the room by far.

The King nodded regally, that being his job, and gestured to the others behind him.

"I recognize a few, but some faces are new, perhaps introductions are in order?"

He smiled, and tried to remember the names from earlier, hoping that he wouldn't get anything too far wrong.

"Master Builder Fines, who is the new head of the Lairdgren Group, and his first assistant, Master Builder Roberts. Then we have Baron Mark Sorenson, and Conserina Farlo Ross. They're in charge of the new section of builders. Behind them are Attaché Sam Builder and..." He didn't let himself think about it too long, since he had no idea what he was going to say next, but didn't want anyone to think that the others didn't sound grand enough. "Guide Eastgreen, who's our liaison to Vagus. They have a new building program over there that's doing well, I hear."

He didn't know that at all, but a man sitting halfway back on the right side of the room, who was pretty tall and had a mustache along with nice clothing interjected something then, which was probably rude, but no one seemed to think it was worth calling him on it. The words weren't bad or anything, so Tor didn't either.

"Indeed they do. I have several healing items made by their mages. That's what they call them there. Good work, all done on stone, and for a fair price. That we have people working with them already is excellent news."

Tor nodded a few times, liking the sound of it himself.

"Next in line we have Conserina Derring, Alyssa Baker. Followed by..." He nearly got lost then and had to use a trick he'd learned a few years back to recall what he'd heard earlier. Two of the girls only had one name, like Sam and Guide had originally, so he filled that in, hoping what he picked wasn't too annoying to them. They sounded normal enough to his ear, if a little plain. No one acted like it was out of the ordinary at least and when he was done he gave a polite half bow, to the King. Everyone else just stood, not knowing what to do at all, since it was outside of the normal pattern.

"We stand ready to serve." He left it at that, and the King clapped a few times.

"Wonderful! We won't keep you all waiting, but you must stay to have dinner with us. I know that Connie will love to have you all. Alphonse, could you see to our guests comfort? Tor, if you and Master Builder Fines would stay? We'll need two more chairs..." He made a gesture that seemed nearly bored, which got two servants to run in with the needed seats. They were both large men, and the chairs themselves were settled in different locations. Tor was shown to the front one, to the left hand of Smythe, with Fines being placed behind him and to his left. There was no one between him and the wall, with an old woman sitting in the first chair off to the side and a bit in front of them. A Countess, clearly, but not one that Tor knew. She sneered at him when she caught him looking her way, so he smiled politely.

She might just have gas or something after all. The lady hid her face behind a large fan, her blue and white dress looking fairly pretty, but like it needed to be on a girl of twenty, not a woman that had granddaughters that age. At least the Countess looked away after a bit, so he scanned the room, looking for any possible friendly faces. There were a few at least.

One was right across from the woman next. Burks. His grandfather. The man looked sharp, and too young to be sitting near the front of the room, since they were very clearly going by age, since the ranks were all about the same really, except the King and his heir. His brother in-law Tovey was near the far end, with only one person between him and the door on the right side, Holly Printer and Ursula Thorgood were on the other side. The person next to Tovey was a rather small, very dark skinned girl that looked like a miniature version of Sandra Morris. Her sister, Tor thought. They'd never met, but she'd been offered to him for sex once, by her father, while he was trying to get some shields and other devices out of him. The girl was two years older now and still looked to be illegal by at least that much time. It was just as well that her father had been teasing at the time, or he would have had to kill him then.

Or maybe it wasn't that great of a thing. Sure, he would have died for doing it, but Tiera wouldn't be having problems with them now if it had happened.

There were a few moments of silence, and then people started yelling. It was about a trade agreement or something, but Tor couldn't make out what the problem was. The King was suggesting they ease trade tariffs, in light of the greater availability of faster trade, which meant that more goods were being shipped. The idea was that a lower price would increase that kind of thing.

The idea that he'd been supposed to pay tariffs on anything was a new one to Tor. He decided not to mention it, and just hope that his people were covering things like that as needed. Though he didn't have a lot of things that would be covered, it turned out. Only solid goods and food were in the agreement and he didn't have a lot of interests in those things. He didn't think.

Until a man he didn't know on the other side of the room, about a third of the way down, started to bluster about it.

"The new magically driven farming system in County Bonner is producing enough food to increase my revenues by nearly fifty percent in the last year. I don't suppose that your new Counselor being co-owner of the endeavor with your brother in-law has anything to do with this sudden desire for lower tariffs does it, Sire?" There was enough smarm to the words that Tor felt vaguely dirty about the whole thing, as if it were all his fault. He hadn't even known that he was in business with Duke Morgan at all. Plus, he owned farms, and they used magic? That must be in shipping and perhaps some kind of water management, since he didn't recall making anything else that might work for that kind of thing. Maybe earth moving equipment, to replace plowing? That should work, at least in theory, if used carefully enough.

Tor nearly spoke up then, but Cordes sent a single word into his mind, loudly.

'Hush.'

It was a little rude to say things like that, but the Ancient King just repeated the word and sent forward a thought that it might prove better to wait, since rising to bait almost always got you stuck in a trap.

What happened next was different than Tor would have dreamed, since instead of turning to talk about how he was clearly behind the whole thing and trying to make gold off of their backs, Count Isle cleared his throat, getting the whole room to go silent, so he could be heard.

"I believe that those farms have been being used solely to aid areas around the kingdom in need. A philanthropic activity. Counselor Baker has been paying the costs of the operation out of pocket. Are you certain you wish to begrudge him a slight easing of that burden Count Bonner? I remember a time when people wouldn't count every coin, if it were going to a good cause. Perhaps things have changed though?" He didn't look at anyone in particular when he said the words, but Count Bonner actually laughed at the man, instead of getting angry.

"Brilliant. Well, stuck my foot in it a bit then, didn't I? How was I supposed to know that? The gold comes in, and it's written in a ledger. Baron Bonner is quite happy with the situation. All those orphans given gainful employment. I suppose their care and upkeep comes from philanthropy as well?"

King Richard answered this time, his voice sounding remarkably pleased for some reason.

"They make enough coin to feed and care for themselves, actually, which is the point. I believe that Alyssa Baker came up with the idea, originally."

She had? When? This couldn't be a new thing or they wouldn't have had any crops coming in yet. Tor held his face still and tried not to seem shocked at all. Not even when a decent looking tall blonde woman near the far quarter of the room spoke up in a dreamy voice.

"Yes... Gretchen got me to help with that. She's ever so clever you know. Tall now too. Father was very cross when she ran away, but it was better for her, I know it was." There was a bit of strangeness to the words, but they trailed off after that and no one commented on it.

She must be Ali's oldest sister, Heidi. It seemed that the others hadn't been kidding when they talked of the horrible things that had been done to her. He hadn't heard it all, but she was the oldest and prettiest girl, so her monster of a father hadn't let her go, even after the rest managed to get out from under his thumb directly. It broke her, obviously.

The woman was family though, so Tor got ready to stand for her, if anyone tried to be mean about it. They weren't though, not at all. No one even pretended to be annoyed.

Count Bonner made a bit of a face, but only at the King and then snorted a bit, sounding cross.

"Alright, so Counselor Baker isn't trying to get rich at my expense, but I can't see how lowering the tariff rate by fifty percent will increase trade all that much. Perhaps ten percent? There has to be a line where things cross, doesn't there? Where doing too much lowers the return?"

The conversation didn't get a lot less heated, but they hammered out an agreement by the end of the session, lowering the rate by seven percent. It meant no one at all was happy, but it was a thing they could all agree with, and not lose sleep over. That it took that long to come to a simple agreement over what to charge people for the right to move goods around didn't make a lot of sense to him, but everyone else seemed to think it was brilliant work, coming to a conclusion in less than a day.

It was a bit after five when they were let out of the chamber, with most of the Counts and Countesses fairly running away from the place, probably so they wouldn't have to talk to one another on a one to one basis. The only two that were left were Count Thomson and Count Lairdgren, and the Ancient just nodded while gesturing for them to escape into the back room with the King. Smythe made a point of gesturing for Fines to come along too, his face friendlier than Tor was used to seeing it. At least when he was around. The man had a reputation for going out of his way to be kind and gentle with people, as long as they weren't Tor. Why that was, he'd never really been certain.

Probably just one of those personality conflict things.

The space looked like it had been re-purposed a bit in the last months, since Tor had been invited in. It had large chairs, but ones that were more comfortable and padded than the ones in the other room, with soft fabric covered pillows all over them and low tables to the left side of each, for drinks or papers. The color scheme was dark though, mainly in brown and black. The nice wooden tile walls had some kind of oil on them, which made the whole place smell very strongly of cedar, which wasn't unpleasant, but seemed a little odd for the space, which tended to scents like vanilla.

Rich settled into a chair that was obviously his and moved his head in a fashion that indicated the rest of them should find a place as well. It didn't take long, since they had a lot of room. Count Lairdgren who just looked at him, and then Fines for a long time, finally nodded.

"Good choice for a replacement. Master Fines is well respected in the field, and has enough years behind him that people won't think that the working group is just a school project. I would like to see the reach expanded a bit, perhaps to a few other institutions? Do you have any plans for that? We don't need a lot more builders working at that level, but scattering them a bit might be advantageous."

Tor thought he got the basic idea without being told. Too much magic was dangerous to the world. It was, he realized, something that had been coming from Cordes, not his own mind. A thing that he'd noticed from hard won observation over centuries. Every time people became too affluent, or when the ability to alter the world itself became too great, that ended badly.

He'd been considering that fact, but it was clear that more would be needed there, before too long.

No one else seemed to need to be instructed in that fact so he didn't talk about it himself either. That would just be trying to look smart, he knew. Not that he wanted to seem like a moron, but these people didn't need him to chatter at them to fill time.

"Not at present. I might have some contacts at the Printer school. I don't know what they have going on as far as building however. I should check on that." Possibly by talking to Holly, since she owned the place. Handily, she was even in the building.

Count Lairdgren smiled at him and didn't add anything else, even though it would have been normal in a conversation like that.

Richard glanced at Tovey however and didn't break eye contact.

"So, has there been any progress on what we discussed earlier?"

"Not yet. A few have asked about the Ward problem, but no one seems that concerned yet. Not openly. I'm hoping that something will break soon."

So much was left unsaid that Tor didn't have a clue what the two men were going on about, except that it seemed to have something to do with Count Ward, or possibly Maria, his wife. The men didn't explain either, which meant it was a secret, more or less. He didn't have any of those to share, so it felt a little like he was useless to the conversation. On the good side, everyone got a turn, more or less, except Instructor Fines, who just sat peacefully, looking old and a bit like he didn't belong in the Palace.

Tor could relate, remembering what it had been like his first ten or twenty times himself. Talk about something to make you uneasy. It wasn't just the finery either, but the fact that there were all those Royals hanging about, like they were waiting for you to make a mistake so they could pounce. They never did though, even when he messed things up pretty badly. That probably meant they liked him, he figured.

The conversation shifted a after about five minutes, to his current plans, of all things. He was a little bit chagrined, but he told the truth, wondering if Smythe or Rich would yell at him for being so lazy.

"I'm just planning to take a break for a while. This latest thing, with the healing devices is probably enough disruption to be going on with. In a few months I need to check in with Denno and make certain he has a handle on his Larval Assassins. If not, I'll probably have to kill them all." He wanted to claim he had some kind of major working planned, but really didn't. Not at all. "I might go and see what some of the various business holdings are getting up to and all that."

There was no yelling at all, in fact Smythe grinned as if it were a present for him personally.

"Very good! If you're looking for a worthy project, young Timon mentioned that some of the citizens of the Capital have been liberating water from the glowing river. They use it for garden plots around the city, perhaps you've noticed? The problem is that the boards and planks they use to interrupt the stream seem to be eating away the wall at the top in places. I hate to tell them they need to stop, but we can't actually afford to have the wall taken down in large divots at the moment. Would it be possible to come up with a fix for that? One that might leave people with the ability to have their gardens?" The older man looked at Tor frankly, as if it were some kind of actual problem , rather than a simple fix that would take less than a day.

"All that's needed is a variation of a water pump, designed to spray water over a large area rather than make a single stream of it. I've made several things that can do that already, so it isn't even a new build. When do you want it by?"

There was a bit of hesitation as the men looked at each other and then oddly at Count Lairdgren and Tovey, who crossed his arms.

It was the King who answered.

"Well... We don't want to take away from your current plans or force you to do free labor. What would such a project cost?" It was a strange thing to ask about, but Tor thought he got it. They owed him too much gold already and didn't want to increase the debt. That meant he was probably being a jerk about it again, not spending enough. That or the Prince was, since he controlled the treasury funds. Those shouldn't be building up that fast though, unless the interest rate was really that high?

"Nothing. In fact I won't even be doing the build or copy work on it. I have a person in mind for that. She might not be able to do it very fast though. I'll pay and we can hire some people to do the gardening portion for the kingdom, in the places that aren't being used. Maybe set up some orchards? This place could use some trees." That got Smythe to smile at least, though the others still looked tense, except for Fines who simply touched his hairless chin.

He leaned in a bit, but addressed Tor directly.

"Whom do you have in mind for the project? Some of the newer members of the Lairdgren Group? It would be a decent place for them to start. It might take them out of their projected schedules however."

He shook his head a bit, trying not to frown.

"No, I was thinking that I'd get my little sister to do it. Maybe see if any of the rest of them can manage some copy work. I might have to run up a template for it, but it seems a good project for them."

Count Lairdgren nodded at least, though he didn't get it at all.

"Tiera has been working on meditation skills and has the basic ability. I was going to ask after her. Losing a friend like that can be hard. They didn't know each other long, which will make it easier in the long run, but for the coming months she'll need to be watched."

Tor wanted to roll his eyes, but the man, no matter how young looking he seemed, was an elder, which meant he deserved respect. Even if he'd missed the actual point.

"I was thinking that Taman could do it. Tiera and I are working up a baking project. The idea was to help the homemaking students that needed the extra work, but I misjudged the need there. We can do something though. Maybe do some extra baking for the school meals? The fare is a bit plain. I don't want to make everyone fat, but some nicer rolls and bread won't hurt anything, and the occasional cookie might be appreciated." It was a bit presumptive of him, subjecting that the school menu to changes like that, but it really was kind of basic. That was down to the Count too, since he was in control of the budget. The cook, Millis, and his people had the skill set, if not the time for fancy baking. They lacked the materials though.

Lairdgren, possibly because he was so very old, didn't seem to have a problem with that at all.

"I'll drop a note. Can you two do that regularly enough do you think? Don't forget the alternate program there either. They're used to higher quality foodstuffs. Then, I charge their parents more for the privilege, so it works out."

Tor actually felt a little better, knowing that he had two whole things to look into suddenly. True, it wasn't a lot of work, but it would tide him over until he found something that interested him long term. He hoped so at least. He was far too young to be bored yet.

The world was vast and interesting after all, he just had to find things to keep himself busy.

He smiled a bit, feeling almost complete for the moment. He had everything done, didn't he? Some things that he had to work on, but nothing pressing. Some space craft, just in case the fleets incoming weren't a joke, but that was mainly a lark, he was pretty sure. Who'd come all that way just to attack? For that matter, who'd bother making the trip? There was a lot of gold to spend and that was kind of a chore, but he could get other people to do that part for him. At least a bit of it. The other option was to just stop taking coin for things at all. That didn't really work though, so he decided to see about that part soonish.

Tiera had that matter with those people she wanted to kill and it was going to be hard to actually encourage that, especially when one of them was a little girl, but Tor didn't really think she had a lot of choice there. Nearly a month before he'd told her that Sandra would let things go and it wouldn't be a problem. That had ended so badly he was kind of shocked Tiera hadn't tried to kill him over it personally. Now he was pretty certain that he wasn't smart enough to know what anyone would do. It was clear to him though that if Sandra was his sister or daughter, it wouldn't go over well if someone wanted to kill her.

That did bring up the question of where Count Morris had gotten too.

He looked at Tovey, since he was nearly right across from him, leaning back a bit, though not looking tired at all.

"I noticed that Count Morris wasn't at the meeting..."

That got a nod at least.

"Right. His current heir is sitting for him. Special dispensation, given the trial coming up. As you might imagine, that's slated for the last few days of the council. It gives us a few weeks. Any word as to what Tiera has planned in that regard? There's some talk of renewed warfare there..." He didn't even so much as glance at the King, who had gone more than a little still. Count Lairdgren actually frowned, which was a big deal for him. Little things like wars didn't normally get him to react much at all.

"She plans to kill the Count, Countess and his entire family, I believe. Then throw in with the rebels. More to the point, she's already in talks with them. I think her taking over Morris is part of their plan to see if she's truly on their side." It was tempting to wait for the explosion to come, just to see how everyone reacted, but Tor smiled at the King first, which got silence instead. "I'll warn you now that she's serious about killing Morris and Sandra. If the council doesn't do it that is. The other two are my idea. Or, more accurately Cordes's. I'm personally not that wild about it, but I can see that my plans for how to fix things there haven't worked at all so far. I was the one that told her to let them surrender in the first place. I thought I was being noble and intelligent, but look where that got us."

"Ah." The King looked at the others in the room and grimaced a little. They were all loyal, but who knew what the Counts had snuck in? They weren't subject to truth verification and most of them had actually avoided it, because they had secrets. Not all of them bad, as far as things went, but it still meant they might have spies or magics in place to listen in to what they said. "Do you think she plans to kill me herself?"

For the life of him, Tor couldn't tell if the man was kidding, or just asking a bland and normal question that could apply to almost anyone.

Tor shook his head.

"Nooo... Remember, you and Connie are family now. You by marriage, but that counts too. That little bit of annoyance for me is a great boon to you at the moment. She might bloody your nose sometime, or call you names, but she'd never try to really harm you. I don't even think she's that mad at you now, having a bit of a chance to calm down and figure out why you seemed to be backing Morris before. Still, it's a good way for her to get in good with those others, don't you think?"

If Fines hadn't known they were on the eve of a rebellion, he did now. The man didn't react though, not even internally, his mind staying smooth and calm, much like what Doris always did. Or, Tor supposed, how he seemed to others, if they bothered to try and read him at all.

A sense of relief rolled off of Rich then, as if he really figured that Tiera was going to turn on him or something. That might have been her plan, but it wouldn't have ever really happened, Tor didn't think. She was too smart not to see that as a horrible idea.

Shortly after that, the little group broke up, which meant walking to a side room where Alphonse was storing the others that had come with him, giving them a chance to catch up. It was nice and a thing that they hadn't gotten to do in a while. Just talk about things that didn't really matter to anyone else. Birthdays and trips.

"Tim has a whole group going to Soam soon. We were going to cancel it, due to the plague, but now it seems that everyone can go. Are you and Ali headed down too? Karina is going with them. I can't, being the Heir and all that. Not this time."

Tor shook his head a bit.

"Ali has school and I'm staying there for a while. I've been about the worst husband ever so far. At least I gave her some flowers the other day, but... I need to be there for her, I think."

"Far from the worst. No one can doubt that you've had a good reason for all that you've done at least, which is better than some people ever manage. You do have a point though, if you actually want to be close to her. Taking a trip together for pleasure isn't a bad idea though, if you get a chance. Oh..." He held up a single finger, the large hand held at about his own head height, so well over seven feet up. "Mother was worried that you wouldn't come to her birthday party this year, since there was that mild bit of slightly shocking news."

He mugged a bit then, for affect.

"Notice how well I played that down? I told her I would. Anyway, the party is going to be vast this time. You're paying for it, but Bonita and Collette have their fingerprints all over it, so I figured you wouldn't mind. Street fairs and games, free food and drink. There's even a flying pageant being held outside the city walls. Flying rigs and some other craft. I know that isn't for a long while, but it will make her feel better if you come. She's been pretty upset. Actually she thinks you might hate her now. I told her that was silly, but she still has some problems that way."

He nearly froze, but managed to shake his head a little and smile. It really was a long way off in time and it wasn't like she would require him to have sex with her or anything.

"Of course I'll be there. Wouldn't dream of missing it."

Chapter ten

The dinner was a bit of a pain. Not a nightmare exactly, since everyone was tolerably polite to him, though it was clear that not everyone was excited or thrilled to see the Lairdgren Group was in the room, or that it had grown as fast as it had. That part wasn't missed at all, with several of the Counts clearly having rather good information about how many people were supposed to be in it, including names. Not all of them were friends of his either, though it was pretty clear that Holly Printer knew a lot more about them than almost anyone.

She was decently casual about dropping hints to that effect, and when he read her field he was able to pick up on the fact that she had several spies working for her. Including, after a fashion, Judith Kerry. She was her heir after all. That part was news to Tor, who'd thought the large combat giant was just a scholarship kid, but it came up in conversation before dinner was served.

Everyone managed to get through the meal without either starting a fight or using the wrong utensils, which wasn't that hard, since the servants brought them with each course. In all, it was mainly the glaring that was off-putting to him. A little over half the men and women in the space seemed to think he was...

That part was hard to pick up, since the reason for their dislike of him was so varied it smeared and muddled what each one was thinking. Some, he thought, worried that he was too powerful and that he would back the King against them personally, which might make it too hard to take over. There were others, in an almost equal number that thought he was secretly behind the takeover plan, and might be moving to take the throne for himself. That was baffling to him, since he couldn't imagine wanting it. It was way too big for him, for one thing.

A much smaller group, mainly made up of a few Counts and Countesses he didn't know were clearly upset that he hadn't backed up Tiera against the Morris family well enough yet. They were as upset with Burks over that at least. It was a bit strange to think of, but Tiera clearly had real friends here already. Which didn't make a lot of sense to Tor, since when he was in school, he didn't know anyone of note at all. Some of them were even ready to go to war, as in real combat, for her too. The only thing holding them back was the upcoming trial.

That left Connie, who wasn't angry with him, but thought that he was upset with her, even though it was clear she didn't understand how they'd ended up being related any more than he did.

In all, the only people that weren't at least a bit upset by him were those he counted as close friends in the main. They were all concerned about different things though.

Everyone at the table, a huge thing made of old wood and polished to a shine that almost made it seem like focus stone, if in a richer color and lighter weight, had some serious doubts about the others around them too at least. It was a vast and dark pool of negative energy that he didn't want to soak in any longer than he had too. Making it worse was the fact that every single person in the room was hiding what they were feeling. It was confusing and made him feel like the whole world around him was a lie.

Almost everyone was doing that. The exception was Count Lairdgren, who sat calmly, his face bland and relaxed looking. Everyone else seemed ready to boil over though. The new people and most of the Lairdgren Group were just nervous though, so he could forgive that. No one wanted to look like they didn't fit in, since that could cause the wolves to scent blood and attack. The rest seemed to have an agenda of some kind.

As things broke up the King escaped to the back room, along with the older Count, Isle, and Countess Thorgood. No one else was invited, but unlike most meetings, the assembled guests didn't stick around, waiting to be called themselves or hoping to make contacts or contracts. Not this time. Instead they all stood, nearly as one, and headed for the doors, clearly trying not to be trapped into having a meeting with their fellows, if they could help it. Counts and Countesses fleeing like that would have been funny, if the sense of panic underneath it wasn't so sharp and telling.

They were all, friend and foe alike, worried that hostilities might well break out that very evening.

Because he was there.

That made him wonder what they were thinking, but it was really very clear, so he didn't really have to search for it in their fields, the feeling rolling off of over half of them, along with some very sharp glances that he hadn't expected from them at all. Normally some of the women would have at least bothered to flirt a bit, and the men would come and see if he had any devices for sale that they might get at a bargain price. Even that wasn't really fair of him to think, since at least some of them were willing to pay very well for new magic and the others weren't exactly cheap, they just appreciated good deals. That was the country way too, bargaining for every copper, so he could see the value in it.

This time they all but ran from him.

It wasn't a pleasant thing at all.

Green moved in alongside of him, watching the others go, his face unlined and his brown eyes slightly pleased seeming. As if Tor sending these others away in fear was a good thing?

The Ancient smiled at the thought and shook his head, ever so slightly.

"It isn't that they're afraid of you personally, or at least most of them aren't. It's that you brought in a small army of builders on a few moments notice, from two thousand miles away. It took a bit of time, but they all started to realize that you and your people could reach them in their homes inside that same time frame, more or less. The buzz started after the meeting earlier, and the question was if Richard was telling them that he could remove them from the playing field instantly. It's considered very poor form to kill a sitting Count or Countess at the council, but it's been known to happen in extreme cases. At least a few of them also remember what you did to Baron Rochester. Beating a man to death with your bare hands while ill yourself makes an impression." The old man started walking, not waiting to see if Tor would too.

He did of course, since it would be rude to just stand there, wouldn't it? Ali stuck by his left hand side closely, her head about five inches higher than his own now. She looked thinner, in that way that most of the young nobles got as they sprouted. She'd probably end up at least a foot taller than she was too. Maybe taller than that, since her mother and sister Karen were both large. Right now though her face was a mask, even as her inner self was a bit worried about the reaction of the others.

Tor didn't let himself feel anxious however. That got locked down with an iron will in fact.

"Oh? Well, no doubt that's what Richard was calling for earlier. At least as a show. The thought probably isn't wrong. Not that I'd do anything here, but that the amount of force that could be brought to bear is a lot greater than most have actually thought out yet." The words were for the few that might still be in ear shot, not that anyone seemed to be listening that closely. They were also the truth, or close enough that it would make sense.

The Count next to him just nodded.

"I agree. We should talk, and then you and these others might be best served going back to the school and preparing for your off days. This business shouldn't take all the fun out of life. Not at this point at any rate. I do have some information however. Perhaps you could ride with me to your house? That's where Tiera is waiting, isn't it?" The tone was, Tor realized, the same one that the man almost always used. He didn't go overly into inflection at all or anything, and never did.

"Certainly. Ali, would you take my Fast Carriage and see to the others? Count Lairdgren and I will walk back." It wasn't like they had some arduous trek ahead of them, it was only a few miles after all.

His wife frowned though.

"Is that safe? Maybe you should come with us and talk at the house?"

Count Lairdgren nodded at her, as if it made perfect sense.

"Don't be concerned. I have my own craft with me. We'll be perfectly well protected. I imagine the conversation will take about half an hour. Does that meet your plans dear?" He asked Ali this directly, and cutely enough she tilted her head and thought about it.

"That should be fine. I'll see about keeping everyone ready to head back." It seemed like she wanted to know more about what they were going to be speaking of, but she didn't ask at all. That, Tor decided, was her super power. Not building, or being cute, even though those might actually be part of her, but her ability to keep a secret was better than almost anyone he'd ever met. That probably came from her childhood and life on the streets, but she didn't even think of it after a few seconds. Instead she just walked toward the side door they'd come in through and waved for everyone else to follow her after Tor handed the Fast Carriage amulet over with a small and playful flourish.

"This way, we'll have to use the one vehicle, but there will be room. Come along." She sounded very efficient suddenly. Enough so that even the older men did what she said, as if it were just the plan. Instructor Roberts wasn't subtle about looking at her behind as she led the way out the door, and it wasn't lost on Tor that Sam was looking at the same spot himself. They kept their distance though, for the moment.

Green put a hand out, to get him to wait until after the purple rectangle was loaded and lifted off, headed for his house outside the city walls, near the river. The floating line of water that ran around the top of it was glowing a nice shade of purple, which let him see the vehicle until it passed over. Then it vanished, covered by the glare. It wasn't a bright light, not enough to read by, but it was enough to be decorative.

Then the man next to him, the one that looked almost identical to him, moved to set up his own vehicle. It was a Fast Carriage too, but green.

Also not one that Tor had built at all. Not even a copy. It was an original build. Clearly made to seem like the craft that he'd created, designed along a similar plan, but it was different. He didn't comment on that part of things until they were up in the air, heading slightly North.

"So, this is nice. Can it go into space?" It was just an offhand comment, but the Count took his hands from the control unit and left them hanging in place in the air.

"Yes. I wasn't certain that the Larval might not kill you, so I started working on this. It has air recirculation and cleaning, as well as the ability to make living quarters, recycle water and produce artificial gravity. It took me a few weeks to work out how you'd done the work originally, but after I realized that you mimicked plant growth for it, the field was simple enough to construct. It's a technique that I've used to good effect myself in the past. I even added in full spectrum lighting and furniture, for comfort on longer voyages. Radiation shielding as well, which isn't hard, since the basic material is an organized shield space anyway. No food production yet, but if we make the internal space larger we can have gardens without any real changes to the system."

He didn't do anything as interesting as taking them up that high though, just leaving them hanging there for some reason.

"But that isn't why I've brought you here. I have some news, as I said. Denno has several hundred genetic profiles for you. You'll be happy to know that other than those you know about, no one else is related to us genetically speaking. Not in a way that would be a strain for you to deal with." He looked out the window then and sighed. "We've also located Gray. Possibly at least."

Tor felt a thin line of excitement then. If they could find her, they could stop her from destroying everything. Maybe.

"Oh? Where is she? Do we have a plan to pick her up?"

After a few seconds there was a brief nod.

"Yes. Orange and Dan are on it. It might already have happened in fact. The thing there Tor... She's near Two Bends. From what we can determine, she has been for weeks. We don't know if she's been there of course, since Laurie is identical to her in pattern. We all agree she did it to hide from us however."

That just got him to blink.

"Oh. I have nothing in particular to say about that."

Chapter eleven

After a good three minutes of the Count staring at Tor with a slightly bemused look on his face, he actually, for once, asked a question instead of acting like he knew everything in the world automatically. It was very nearly a victory as far as Torrance was concerned. It became a waiting game after that, since he wasn't about to open his mouth and explain until he was asked. If he was.

Green just chuckled lightly.

"I see. Why is that, precisely? Do you think that Gray isn't a threat? She is, at least most likely, responsible for the attempted murder of millions of people. For that matter, even with the devices you provided. She'll likely kill millions anyway. Isn't that worth a comment or two?"

Shaking his head Tor made himself smile back. The darkness outside the window of the very improved fast craft was deep enough that only the purple of the glowing river and the gas-flame street lights of the Capital showed at all.

"I can't do anything about it. I mean, I could fly off to Two Bends, but what are the odds she's just going to be hanging out there? I'm not certain why she'd go in the first place, but whatever her reason it's no doubt done by now. How did you find her? Those flying spy things?" He pointed at the ceiling of the vehicle, as if that would make what he was trying to convey actually clear. He knew that wasn't what they were called, the real name just escaped him for some reason.

"The satellites. Yes. I agree with your basic assessment however. She isn't there at this point, if she ever truly was. My guess is that she changed the data in order to throw us off, rather than put herself there physically. If so, given her pattern, that probably means that she's still in the area for some reason, because that would be the best way to distract us. Of course that would mean that she has access to the data in some manner. It wouldn't shock me. Everyone has a cache of secret technology. All of the Ancients I mean." There was a soft grunt that was out of the ordinary for the good looking man, but it came with a smile. "Even Timon. He has several pieces of Austran tech that he really shouldn't. Brown claims it belongs to him, which would get it around the treaty, if it were in effect. As things stand, I doubt it would be worth the argument to try and take it away from him. He only uses it there, so it should be fine."

Of course Tim would have things like that. He'd made it his business to go everywhere in the world after all. There was a bit of a mistake in the assumptions there though.

"I have some things too. I keep them in your basement, remember?" It had been something that the Count had said to Brown once, as if to deflect real blame for breaking the same rule that everyone else was.

"There is that. I forgot. Well, we have to assume that Gray can go just about anywhere, and her ability to blend in is far more adept than anyone you've dealt with before. I know that it's hard to understand just how well one of us can do that, but thousands of years of practice can have amazing results, from time to time. Don't mistake what you've seen so far from myself, or Denno, as being the height of what Gray might do. She isn't an easy person to deal with, but don't assume that will give her away..." He shook his head then, the short hair not moving at all. Then he went quiet for a long time. It was so long that Tor almost suggested that they head back when he started speaking again.

"Lara could be anywhere, posing as almost anyone. A man, woman or child. Her physical form may well be altered genetically... You know how Abumanitalli has ice blue eyes and brilliant red hair that doesn't exist in humans? She wasn't born like that, those are alterations she made to herself. Permanent ones. Gray could very easily do that as well. It takes some time to do things along those lines, but Timon's attack on her might have sent her into the wind. Today she might be recognizable, but in a month? Six? I know that it isn't helpful to know that, but..." He stopped again and just seemed to do nothing but breathe for a long time.

Tor finished it for him, if in a different way than a true Ancient probably would have.

"But I need to know that she might show up as anyone. Will her field itself change? I don't normally do it, but I suppose I could go around trying to read everyone I meet for a while. That will make me seem even stranger than everyone thinks I am though, don't you think?" It was a bit of humor, said mainly to deflect from the fact that he wasn't sure what his grandmother might be doing to his family back home. She wasn't a pleasant person, but he didn't have vast problems with her really. She was bitchy and rude, but...

Also trying to kill most of the planet. That was something not to forget at all. Two Bends was important too, since it was the main distribution center for the healing amulets in Noram. Maybe she had some kind of plan to use that to spread a different disease? Tor just didn't know and worrying about it wasn't going to help anything. He nearly asked Green for his opinion, but realized something.

The man wouldn't know any more than he did. It was kind of the way things like that had to work. If he knew what Gray was going to do, he would have moved to stop her already, wouldn't he?

The man nodded, almost as if he knew what Tor was thinking. He didn't though. Not really.

"That seems like what we'll both have to do for a time. Read the fields of everyone we can, and try to keep in mind that we don't know what's going to happen. Gray... It isn't her way to seek direct confrontation normally, but she's capable of it, if pushed. I fear that Timon managed to trigger her Rhetistics in such a manner that she can't help but do everything possible to kill him. If not, then her actions toward him are some kind of a ruse, which also isn't outside of what she might do. Not that this virus has anything to do with that. It's a mess." He shrugged then and started to move the craft toward Tor's glowing palace.

It was the first time that he really thought of it that way. A palace. It really was after all. In most ways it was the nicest dwelling in the Capital. Made of magic and with amenities that no one else in the kingdom could easily afford. Well, a few people, that had other magical houses. It was both impressive and looked so overdone that it made him want to cringe a bit. Not that he could back away from the idea now. It had been sitting there for almost two years.

That got him to blink. Had it really been that long? No, almost that though, but just under. By about three months.

It would have made him feel old if it weren't for the fact that he had an Ancient being in his head that started mentally chuckling at the thought. Cordes didn't speak though, trying to be good and let Tor live his own life. Like that kind of thing wasn't going to influence him? Giggling at him like a schoolgirl... It seriously bugged him at the moment, but he let the idea go. He got it, he was barely a child compared to the King that was. More so compared to Burks, who was bringing his very much improved Fast Carriage in for a landing.

"Oh, can I steal some of your ideas for the new build I have? I haven't made any space craft before. It doesn't seem like it should be too hard, but I don't want to forget any needed parts. It will save time to just copy this one and make it larger. The main point is to start working on the speed component. This one feels a little slow compared to what Orange and the others said they wanted. Space sounds pretty big." It was so stupid a thing to say that he covered with a cringe, but Green let his head come up as the vehicle settled gently to the earth below.

"Certainly. You're correct however, about the speed. This one was a bit of a rushed build and I didn't add anything novel to it at all. I copied your motivational technique, but I had the other portions worked out and have for a few centuries. Nine or so. The speed needs to be... A lot greater. As fast as light travels at a minimum. Better than that, if you can work it out. It is possible, but I won't tell you how. It will give you something to work out for yourself." He opened the door and climbed out, hovering over the front walk, his movements, light and quick.

Tor just sat for a minute, with his eyes closed, drinking in all the information about the construct he was in. There were parts of it that he didn't really understand instantly, not being his own work, but he got the basics he thought. It would allow him to make a copy and, since Tor was basically the Green Man, even without the old Rhetistics in play, he could merge with the information far more smoothly than if someone else had done the work. It would make it easier for him to change it.

When he got out the Count very efficiently took the craft down, tapping the front of the thing and making a deft grab for the amulet, which was on a silver chain. It didn't have a glowing sigil though, and was just a blank stone with a hole poked in it. If a person didn't know what it was they'd think it was just a flat river rock. In a way that was brilliant camouflage. It looked too boring to steal at all.

"Oh, hey, you didn't really say, will Gray be able to change her field? It makes sense, I guess, but... I don't know, it seems wrong, at the same time. Can that kind of thing be altered like that?"

"Yes." The tone sounded suddenly considering, rather than like something that the Ancient actually knew first hand. "If you hold a new state long enough it's theoretically possible. I've never done it myself. Most of us don't change a lot, once we become adults. The pattern in most people breaks down, of course, but things tend to stay about the same for our kind, overall. Given time and enough genetic tampering it's very possible that being could alter from what they originally were into a thing that's completely different, even on the quantum level. I strongly doubt that Gray will manage that in the time she's had, but I can't promise that it's impossible. Still, intent and focus are harder to fake on that level, so reading everyone should help keep you safe for the time being. Not that I'm worried about you, personally. She'd easily beat you in a fight, unless you use magic. If it comes to it, have no compunction about cheating. I don't think she'd harm you however."

Even Tor got that one. They weren't fast friends, Gray and himself, but they parted with no more than a few snippy words and a hug for families' sake. Timon had gone into a combat rage and knocked the woman out, if with his aura, and later sent killers against her. It sounded like he'd had some reason, but that kind of thing probably marked him as a target, didn't it? Tor was about to say that when Burks shook his head a bit.

"Laurie, of course. Not that she'd harm her own child, but she can be almost psychotically protective of her daughters."

"Plural... I know that she has more than just ma, but... How many daughters has she had over the years?" Trying to count Tor only got to two that he knew about, his own mother and Princess Abumanitalli's. It seemed reasonable, that there wouldn't be a lot, given how closely she guarded the population numbers as the leader of Afrak.

Which meant that Green's answer was a bit off-putting.

"I don't know for certain. Hundreds at least. Possibly more than that. Not all of them in Afrak either. She's better traveled than you might think, which speaks to her using some kind of forbidden technology. That or having worked out a biological system for rapid travel and not sharing with the rest of us. It's possible, since she's had enough time to work on the idea."

The idea was so odd that Tor just had to shut down thinking about it and take a few seconds to open up, his mind clearing as much as possible while he walked. If he was going to try and get a sense of those around him, he needed to actually put some effort into it. Otherwise he'd be taken off guard. That wouldn't help anyone, would it?

Tor half expected his grandfather to get out of there quickly, but he was actually living at Tor's house, it turned out. Along with the Ross's, a nice older couple that Ali had given the house over to for the duration of the Council of Counts. The lady herself had been in attendance earlier, at both the meeting and the meal, but he hadn't had a chance to say much to her. She was, like everyone else, clearly avoiding him. Or more to the point, he realized when he saw her through the doorway of one of the sitting rooms, trying to make it seem like they weren't close. It was a matter of politics, even though they were both on the same side of things.

Her thoughts almost boiled to the surface in a way that was surprising to him. She was a bit attracted to him personally, even though she wasn't planning on making a move, which Tor was instantly grateful for. She was older after all, and huge. One of the largest women he'd ever seen. She wasn't great looking, but that wasn't a problem for him, since she was pretty nice, but the logistics of sex would be embarrassing, given the size difference. The Countess was also a bit concerned that Tor's bad reputation would rub off on her and her Count. That was news to him, since he hadn't been aware that he had a poor reputation at all. Why that might be he didn't know, but it was clear in the thoughts of about half of the people in his own household. Even the servants thought he was scary. It didn't make sense at all. He was sweet and nice, mostly, wasn't he?

Lairdgren had made a mistake it seemed, not getting out of the way fast enough, so Tor rounded on him and made a sour face.

"Everyone thinks that I'm some kind of monster now? When did that happen?" He didn't bother explaining, which turned out not to be needed anyway.

"Oh, that. Well, yes. It's been the common thought for some time now. Since about the time you built the Falcons. Don't worry about it overly, most great heroes have the same thing happen to them, eventually. You do enough that gets attention and people eventually start to come up with reasons why it's happened that they can understand. Most of the time it's assuming that you know the right people, or are at least sleeping with them. In your case that clearly isn't it, so the idea is that you're not a normal person at all. Who knows what you might do, that being the case?" He said it all as if it weren't a big deal, and kept talking when Ali walked over, as if his little wife would understand it all.

The strange thing was that, from the reaction she had inside, she really did.

Burks spoke calmly, as if discussing the coming weather.

"After you killed those Larval Assassins in a duel, starting out naked and unarmed, people simply started to assume that you could do anything. They didn't pick up on the part where you nearly died, and only the heroic action of others saved you. Then when you dealt with Baron Rochester... Well, I wasn't there for that myself, but I hear it was something to see."

Alyssa took a deep breath and swallowed, not certain if she should speak. She was, Tor could tell, still pretty uncertain about Burks. She didn't hate him, but he was a Count and that meant dangerous. Worse, Tor understood that she was at least a bit afraid of him too. Not in a big way, but it was there, when he bothered to notice it.

"I saw it. Tor killed him." She sounded so young and sweetly innocent for a few seconds, then, surprisingly, something inside her mind firmed and she hardened a bit, her resolve stiffening. "That makes it sound wrong. To anyone watching it seemed like simple murder. If you didn't know how hard Tor tried to get out of it, how he'd done almost everything to avoid the fight, short of making the kingdom look bad... It seemed like he set the Baron up to die, if you didn't know all that. The man never even got close to touching him at all, even after he pulled that knife and started slashing at the air full speed." She shuddered a bit, but then made herself stop. "I can see it, why some people think it means something other than what it did. That plus his being so good looking and wealthy, of course people hate him a bit. Most of the time they say that just before they mention wanting to get him into bed."

"Really? That seems a bit off, doesn't it?" Tor just responded, feeling a bit baffled by the whole thing.

"Oh, sure it is. Incredibly so. People do it though. Normally before asking if I'd like to have sex with them, taking your place, to make the connection. It's part of why I keep telling everyone that you're a prude, so that they'll back off a bit. More people want to bed you than the King I think. They assume that you can do more for them than he can. That you will, too. Your friends tend to do rather well, don't they?" She grinned at him, and patted his arm a bit. At first he assumed it was because she was thinking of him as a small dog to be placated and comforted, but it wasn't that at all. She was simply afraid that he might get mad and go into a combat rage over the new information.

That wasn't fair at all though, since he almost never did that. Even when he did it had almost always been used to help someone. Not all the time, but nearly.

Next to him the Green Man stood and looked at both him and Ali as if they were infants. He felt that way, and it carried across strongly enough that it couldn't be missed. Not only did he think of them as very young, but also... cute. Like puppies.

"Indeed Tor. I know that to you it seems that you've only tried to do good things, but the fact of the matter is that most can't see it that way. You see it as saving a County from a flood, or fire, a thing that many others helped with. They see it as a never ending debt that can't be repaid. You pass them gold so that they can proceed on a project as a kindness, because you can't spend things even a portion of as fast as is needed, and they see you as flashing coin around in what seems to be an attempt to buy them. Not everyone, but enough people view it that way that it influences your reputation. You don't even see it for the most part." The words were almost grudging, which Tor suddenly perceived the reason for. It wasn't that he was being judged either, this was totally Green's doing. It always had been.

"Because you, and King Richard, have worked very hard to hide all of it from me, haven't you? I've only met about a third of all the Counts and Countesses for instance, even though we've been at the same parties and events. Out of all the Dukes and Duchesses I've met... what, two? There are six or seven right? I know that I've been around more than that, but we always miss each other for some reason." There were hundreds of Barons and Baronesses, so he'd met more of those, but even at that, the percentage was low. He stared at his grandfather who didn't even bother to look embarrassed by being called out like he was.

Instead he nodded slowly, looking stately and regal suddenly as he did it.

"Correct. Richard and I... We've been managing your world more than you think. From well before the time you left Two Bends as a matter of fact. I handpicked the Mayor for instance, as being a man of good heart and great intelligence. We felt that you might do better if you weren't exposed to some of the rougher elements of life too early. There are some things that you haven't been told about directly. Perhaps this isn't the time or place for that discussion however?" Looking around it was pretty clear that several other people were lingering in the giant front room in order to listen to the conversation. Reading them it was clear that, while no one was a spy in a direct manner, several of them had contacts that would regularly purchase information. Several were tallying how much they might make at that very moment, just knowing that Tor had been sheltered like he had been.

He glared a bit, not knowing if he really should be or not. Was it that wrong to keep him from seeing the worst parts of the world at too young an age? It was his parents job, not the King's but ... should he let himself get all worked up over it?

Probably. Otherwise they'd think they could keep doing it.

"Alright, let's go into the sitting room then. Ali can come along. Collette too." He gestured at the very well dressed and pretty blonde woman from across the room where she was listening just as hard as the others. She wasn't planning to sell the information at least. Not herself. Just pass it to her father , so he could trade it. It wasn't better really, but at least Tor knew it was going to happen. He'd need to be on his best behavior then, or word about him being a silly bumpkin would cross the land by morning.

He marched over to the room where the Ancients had all met a few days before, standing in the golden colored door, noticing that the space inside had been redecorated again, so that it looked like the inside of a tent, hung with rich silks and satins, done in a half dozen colors, mainly bronze and copper looking things. It had a very soft metallic theme. Rather than chairs, there were vast pillows for sitting on. They didn't have backs to them at all. In the center of the room was a communications device, on a low table that was covered with more material. Satin it looked like.

As soon as everyone was in, all three of the others, Tor shut the door. Firmly, but without slamming it. There was even fabric on the back of it, hanging loosely, completing the illusion.

"So, what's been kept from me? I can work out the how later, but going through the world without the proper information is about as horrible as anything that could have been done to me. At least as far as my education went. I'm not claiming that it's the same as torture or anything like that." He knew about that after all, so what else could there be that was worse?

No one spoke for a bit, and Ali settled on a pillow to wait, not feeling all that anxious, since Tor wasn't angry at all. Not really. Interested and a bit pissy, sure, but that wasn't the same thing. Collette however let out a big breath of air that Tor hadn't realized she'd been holding.

"I'd... suspected that something like this was coming. I didn't know about it, I swear." She was staring at Burks though, and the feeling coming from her was telling. That man hadn't included her in whatever was going on, but she thought he should have for some reason.

Count Lairdgren bought some time by sitting down, his dark green suit jacket looking a bit uncomfortable as he made the move. Gesturing politely he waited for Collette to do the same thing before speaking.

"What was hidden from you? Well, in the main, it isn't what was kept from your knowledge as much as how much of it exists. Alyssa here knows firsthand how dark some with power can be, and you do too, by association. What we kept from you there was that it isn't just one or two isolated cases. Many of the higher nobles do such things in their own areas of power. Given your looks and lack of understanding of how the world works, introducing you to the wrong ones would have been about the same as throwing raw meat to hungry lions or dogs. Worse, even though you don't see it in yourself, you have a biological predisposition to do what those in power tell you to. It's a hard fact that you're nearly the perfect slave, and can't do much about it at this stage of your life." The Ancient stopped as Collette gasped softly and Ali nodded, as if it only made sense.

He didn't get it at all. Tor went against what others said all the time, didn't he?

"Because of the Rhetistics?" That might be it. His had been broken, so maybe he was free of that now?

"In part. You're designed to do it however. The feeling is more of simple agreement with those in command though, from the inside, so you don't notice yourself doing it all the time. Here... you were planning to take a break for a few months and see to some other projects, weren't you?" The older man waited for him to agree with that, which he did, since it really was what he was going to do. "Unfortunately I need you to work on some things for me instead. It will be both boring and hard at the same time. You'll need to drop all your other plans and do that instead however. Can you come do that in the morning, in Grenwyn?"

Everyone looked at him then, expectantly.

"I suppose. What is it that you need done?" It just made sense that the Ancient would have a lot of things to take care of. The girls both let their eyes go wide, but Tor didn't get why. The Count was his Grandfather after all, plus, a Count. Tor had to do it...

He froze and let his mouth fall open.

The Count gestured at him with a flick of his fingers.

"Exactly like that. You don't question what is asked of you highly at all, so the King and I have sought to prevent letting you be around too many that would abuse you, or use your efforts to their own ends. It was even worse before, when you had the full Rhetistic set. Remember when young Patricia Morgan asked you to marry her? I'll bet you worked yourself into convolutions to make that happen. She inadvertently turned it into an order from someone that you viewed as being in command at that moment. It was one of the reasons that I had Ricky order her to break things off with you. I admit, the method she chose for that was a bit more robust than I would have asked for, but that was the reason behind it. I wanted you to have a choice in the matter."

Tor took a deep breath and then made a face. He felt like hitting the man, but didn't bother trying, since they both had shields on, and it would do nothing at all to make him feel better. It would be different if the guy attacked him, since he had on the special shield that would attack if an Ancient came for him, but Burks didn't. Of course there was no way the man would do that, was there? Instead Tor dipped into a deep mental state and read all the fields around him as intently as possible.

It was something to do after all.

Green had gone very silent, mentally, waiting for something to happen. For Tor to blow up or to accuse him of being a bad person for trying to protect him from reality. Collette was nearly as ready for something to happen, but her mind was awkward and buzzing, even compared to Ali, who felt afraid. Of him. The Count too. She had a lot of fear inside of her still.

Tor made himself calm through raw force of will and locked onto Burks intently.

"That... was not well done. I trust that in the future you'll simply share information with me and we can make a plan to face whatever will come? I know that may not seem the easiest way to do things, but I'm responsible for me, so do try to let me be." He sounded so stiff and formal that he wondered if people were going to laugh at him for it. To tell the truth he sounded like Connie always did when she was doing her very best 'I am the Queen and not best pleased!' voice. Hard and brittle, with just a hint of disdain.

No one so much as cracked a smile. Burks did manage a small bow toward him however. The kind of thing that spoke of them being equals, even though that wasn't true by any measure. Except possibly in how much wealth they each had. Tor was close enough on that score at any rate. Everything else was most likely geared toward the older man though, unsurprisingly. He was even better builder in some ways, no doubt. That craft of his was better, or at least more complete, than what Tor had come up with so far. True it was easier to work from a good starting point, but that didn't mean there wasn't real skill involved.

"Alright Tor. I did it for your own good, but the effort had already started to fail anyway. Soon enough you'll be on your own. Just don't be shocked that others might try to use you, and remember, as far as this kingdom goes, you're technically the fourth or fifth highest nobleman right now. At least so far as politics is concerned. It will help you better protect yourself from unreasonable demands. Not much however. Do remember that Richard and Constance wouldn't like you doing anything to harm the land or its people however." There was a tight look then and a sigh as Collette made a face at the man. "And yes, I am using Tor's biological propensities to influence him in this. It's a far more delicate situation than it might seem at first."

It was, very strangely, Alyssa that rounded on the older man, actually standing in front of Tor suddenly, with something held tightly in her right fist, just the end of it poking out. She was clearly terrified, but her voice sounded hard and mean when she spoke anyway.

"Then don't do it. Tor just asked you to discuss things with him, not try and boss him around, and you barely even waited three breaths to do it again. Need I remind you that this is our home? You may be Count Lairdgren, but I won't let you do that to him." There was no rush toward the fellow and Tor felt too shocked to even stand up, but Green did, and then bowed very low toward Ali.

"You are, as is often the case, completely correct Alyssa. I'm sorry. To you as well Tor. My only excuse is that I know what would have worked on me at your age and have found over the years that it's easier to start out manipulating most people than to explain the situation to them. It was very rude of me, given what's going on at the moment."

He didn't look all that worked up about it at all, but there was a thread, deep inside the man that Tor felt. It was embarrassment. Not just at getting caught, but about his having tried to push his grandson around, knowing that the boy couldn't really help but do it, if he phrased things the right way.

Until that moment Tor really hadn't known if the man had feelings anymore. He acted like it at times, but it always seemed like he was too jaded and world weary for anything to count.

He bowed back a bit, which got Ali to glare at him.

"You don't have to take this Tor. I won't let him abuse you. I'll..." What she was going to do in particular didn't come out, because she just made a face and scowled at the Count. Inside she was all fear, but outside she seemed to be tough and hard. It was a weird thing to notice in a person.

Shrugging Tor patted his little wife on the shoulder, standing up to do it.

"I know I don't, but we won't be served by beating him in our parlor. He apologized, and I think he means it, as much as someone that old can. So..." He gestured for her to sit again, but didn't suggest she put whatever it was in her hand away. He read the field on it and found... that it was actually one of the little soap making amulets. What she planned to do with that he didn't know, but it worked pretty well as a threat. Anything could be a weapon after all, and she was a builder, so the idea that she might have something new that a person just didn't recognize was more than possible.

Not that it was an issue in this case. Burks didn't really have any choice in the matter when confronted like this. He had to take responsibility, even if it wasn't his to bear. Tor knew that better than anyone, since he used to be like that too. That he might still have problems like that... made sense, he just hadn't known they were born into him.

"Great, so... I'm pretty much always going to be everyone's slave?"

The Ancient in front of him gave him a smile that felt like his own and bowed again.

"Probably, on some level. You can fight against it, but the truth is that most of the things that will work against you are also the same ones that you most won't want to change. Being honest and giving to others without consideration isn't a poor trait either. The built in love of tradition should have weakened, thanks to the multiple Rhetistics you're in possession of. I do wish I knew how Cordes had been introduced."

"That was probably put there by whoever made the changes that caused me to have combat rage. For that matter, I'm basically a clone, most likely, aren't I? So someone had to have done that. I know that it was supposed to be due to some kind of magically reinforced genetic work and just happenstance, but seriously, that isn't it. Someone did this. Was it you?" Tor expected the answer to be no, or at least get a lie out of his grandfather, but there was just a half minute of stillness involved.

"The project itself was supposed to be very straightforward and get around the prohibition on making new immortals. The main work was done by Gray and myself, clearly. I think that Doris was involved, but I have no proof of that. Reading her is nearly impossible you know. She lives in a very deep meditative state and has for centuries. She doesn't think of things unless she chooses to now. It isn't that far from cloning however. The differences are smaller than I think I can explain and still seem reasonable, unless you know the field well. What I can say is that you weren't supposed to have a Cordes trait, or his mind put into you. Not in any plans I made."

"Oh. Well, that explains very little. Still, it's more than I knew before. So..." There were a thousand questions to ask, but the truth was he had the answers that were needed. What he was looking for was enough discussion to feel good about the fact that he'd do almost anything a person with enough authority told him too. Because that would work out for him in the end, no doubt.

It was all he could do not to sass the man in front of him, but he managed, somehow.

They broke up then, with Collette giving him a worried hug and Ali standing right next to him, still feeling very afraid of the Count, after standing up to him. The fact that the man would have let her beat him with a bar of soap if it was needed, didn't seem real to her. Not yet. She was expecting him to lash out and order her raped, or even killed, for what she'd done.

Burks hadn't even thought of it after he'd bowed. She was family after all. That was probably another thing that was somehow built in then, Tor realized. Family being as important as it was. That was a big thing in most rural areas though, so it wasn't just him and Burks, it was most of the common people, more or less. Not nearly as much for the nobles or the merchants, however that worked. They used the same words, but in the main they weren't nearly as protective of their own people as he would have expected. Not most of the time.

The Count was staying and the Lairdgren Group was going back to the school that night, even though it was an off day. Tor let Ali fly the Fast Carriage back, since she seemed to need to steady her nerves and feel like she was in control of something. Tiera had been waiting the whole time and chatting with Gerent, who was sitting in the front room with the Ross's when it was time for the rest of them to leave.

"Tor! I wasn't sure if you were going to poke your head in or not." His new brother stood, his frame still just as thin and short as before. His clothing was a good bit nicer though. Magical, but not aping anyone else overly. That probably meant that Petra had done his fashions for him. She was one of the best so far, with the new amulets. He was in a green so deep it was nearly black, with matching shoes. The fabric looked like satin though and he had a funny looking floppy green hat that was a bit lighter, with a deep red feather in it. He was sitting next to Trice, who jumped up to pass hugs around and near a blonde woman that looked more than a little bit familiar. Sara Debri.

Tor let his eyes light.

"Sara! I haven't seen you in ages. I heard you were just out of the military? Starting a new shipping concern?"

"Hello."

Her face was mild and almost bland as if she didn't care to see him at all, but Tor could feel her stomach doing flips with both worry and love. It was a lot bigger a response than he'd thought was possible. She didn't try to hug him though, looking at Ali a bit enviously for a few moments.

"That's right. I haven't done much yet. Gerent is helping to finance things. He said that you told him to?"

She really wanted it to be true for some reason. One that even Tor thought he could guess at. She wanted him to think that she was important enough to have considered that way.

It was true though, wasn't it? In all the world she was in his top few favorite people after all.

"No, what I said was that he should consider investing with you. Or actually Tiera suggested it and I agreed. That's outside of what I plan to do, if you have a good sales pitch, of course." Then, just as the words ended he moved to where she stood and hugged her closely enough that there was a tiny flare of jealousy from Trice.

Which was nice to notice, given that the woman really wasn't a relative of his, as it turned out.

"Really? I have to let you know then, this idea isn't really mine. Timon came up with it. I... don't want to lead him on though. Is it alright for me to take his help, even if I'm not planning to marry him?"

It was a bit of an emotional concern for her, it seemed and that poured off of her in a flood of information that didn't even totally end as Tiera spoke, standing behind Tor by a few feet, near the doorway.

"Yes. He isn't doing it to get you into bed even Sara. He thinks of you as a friend too, and that means he has to help you, if he can. Be nice to him though, or I'll..." There was a glare but after a few seconds she made a slightly choked sound and looked away, smiling. "What I'll do is; nothing at all. You couldn't pay me in silver and gold to cross him. He's sensible and tries hard, but... Anyway, you can take his help. Give him a fair percentage for shipping or something, and it will be fine."

There was a moment of concern from Sara over the words, and Trice seemed to think she understood things on a deeper level somehow. As if she knew things about Tim that Tor and the others just didn't. She was also feeling pretty secure, having both him and Tiera there. Gerent just felt a bit uneasy and the Count and Countess Ross were standing back a bit, as if to try and avoid him. It was a bit noticeable. At least they didn't seem to really mean anything by it. In fact the Countess was very worried that Tor would take real offense at the political move.

"Well, Sara, why not come up to the school and we can talk about it all? If you have time that is. I know that putting together a new concern can take a lot." He nearly added that she could get out of it if she wanted, but she didn't give him a chance at all.

Ali moved in and hugged her suddenly.

"What a great idea. We have a house there. Not as grand as this one, but there's enough room for a few guests. Would you be available soon?" It was very proper sounding and Tor knew that it was genuine too. Just like he could tell that Sara wasn't sure it was, and didn't know if she was supposed to dodge out or not.

"I'd love to, of course. I... am free for the time being. That sounds too grasping doesn't it?" There was subtle deflection in the words, and some cringing in the pretty woman's soul.

Tor's wife just smiled and shook her head.

"Not at all. You're my friend too, and I know that Tor wants you to come. Would you be available in a few days? We could take you now, but I don't want it to seem like we kidnapped you. Perhaps if we picked you up tomorrow sometime?"

It went faster than seemed normal, but within two minutes it was worked out that she'd come for three days, starting just after luncheon the next day. Then Tiera giggled and took Tor by the hand, dragging him off, holding Ali's on the other side. It got a funny look from Countess Ross, but no one seemed to think it had anything to do with Tiera sleeping with him at least.

No, the older woman suspected it had to do with intrigue and the timing of events. Things that she suspected Tiera was in charge of, not Tor.

Whatever the heck that was about. He hadn't known that his little sister and the Countess had ever even met. It made some sense, possibly, given that the woman was staying at his Capital house. He knew for a fact that Tiera had been there at least once, in order to have that stupid duel of hers with Count Morris. It didn't matter that much though, not at the moment. He was feeling oddly tired suddenly. Probably because, once again, he was realizing that his life wasn't what he thought it was at all.

Almost no one liked him? That was... hard to take. Sure, he wasn't exactly the best being ever to walk the world, but he tried to be polite and friendly, didn't he? Everything he did was to help someone else practically. No one even seemed to care about that. They all just wanted to believe in whatever fantasy about him that they'd pick out. He was either some kind of monster, or, if they thought he did at least a few things right, he was some kind of rich jerk that came in and made himself look good all the time, rather than just helping out where it was needed. Was that true though? He was just...Tor. Not anyone special really.

Except, he was.

Not perfectly so, but he knew that he had a lot of things that most people didn't really. It was more essential than having a lot of gold and a big house too. He was nice looking. He could see that now. Smart too. Sure, not as high level as Tim, but he was doing well that way. No one really doubted that either. What he did with magic was, nearly at least, as good as anyone in the world.

Not better. But at least as good and he could make a lot of things too.

That alone would be enough to do it.

Plus the King had heaped honors on him over the years. He was a Knight, and then the Counselor of Magics, which hadn't even been a real thing before. A thing made up for him alone. Just because he was so special to the Royal family. Well, that and they'd figured he was dying at the time. But how many people knew that?

No, to most people that would have seemed like he was begging them for more power and improvement to his station. Some probably figured that he was only with Connie because of that. To get things from her. Like he'd ever cared about titles? Honestly, thinking about it all now, in that light, Tor had to wonder if it would be better for everyone if he didn't have those things at all. The idea actually left him feeling happy, which was a slightly rare thing for him, over all. He could go back to being himself again, not the fiction that everyone else wanted.

It was hard to take, but, as someone had told him once in regards to something much different, he wasn't a different person for knowing what really was. No, it was just the same old Tor, only a little better off, because at least now he knew what was real. Trice had said that, he thought.

It sounded like her at any rate.

There was a half moment when he lost focus then, thinking of his life, of everything that surrounded him, and he could feel it all. The house, the people, the thoughts that they held in their heads... It was a feeling of being one with everything, the world itself. He shook himself and started walking to the front of the place, where they'd set up. The Lairdgren Group was outside already, waiting for them.

Ali set up his Fast Carriage and drove home, with everyone else chattering about things that were important to them. Little things though. Guide wanted to see if he could make a Fast Carriage and wanted Tor to help him with it. That got Instructor Fines to shake his head and smile a little.

"No. You need to feel the field and do the work yourself. The information is all right there. You just need to find it." It was his standard line, or at least that's what Tor remembered. It wasn't really true though, was it? You couldn't easily tell what you were looking at without a bit of information. Or could you? He let his thoughts find the craft itself and it wasn't hard to tell it was growing still, if much slower than before. The organization of space that made it so fast was still increasing. Not nearly enough for space travel though.

It took a bit to come back to normal.

"Um..." It wasn't that he was drugged or anything, just too focused on the deeper portions of reality, the faint traces of information that made everything what it was. "Sorry. The field grows. That's a bit subtle to get from the amulet itself. Examine some trees and plants, you should be able to get a feel for the right kind of pattern. Then it takes a month or so. Not constant work. That would kill you. You set up the growth and let it go, just making it so that the pattern holds from one day to the next. About an hour or so."

It was Sam that answered, his voice a bit awed.

"No wonder I couldn't get it. I was sitting there for nearly two weeks trying to force things in the regular way. It really did nearly kill me. I don't know how you do those really long work sessions, Tor. No one else can manage it."

Almost by reflex he started to say it was just practice and that anyone could do it, but that wasn't true, was it? Not really.

"I have the Ancient pattern. It means that, at least for me, my endurance is a lot greater than most people's. I don't know for certain, but I think it's let me survive some things that other people might not. That just means that you need to use other techniques, like how you'll grow the new carriages. I need to do the same. Working for weeks on end isn't very smart. It works, but I think that's what the Green Man meant when he said I needed to use more finesse and less brute force. I've been pushing my field far too much, for way too long. The same has to hold true for the rest of you, even if you are all smart enough not to get yourselves killed. Not like me." He sounded pretty abstract, a bit like he was drunk, but no one asked him anything else in particular. Ali seemed a bit worried about him though, which had to do with the fact that she was the one flying, as strange as that seemed. She liked being in control, but it wasn't what she was used to. It made a difference.

There was an efficiency to how she moved though, landing in the central commons, next to Tiera, who'd led the whole way, their craft matching with a faint purple glow. It was late. He didn't know what time it was, but doubted that there would be many hours left before it got light again.

"Thanks everyone. We should get together soon. Have a picnic or something." Tor knew that it wouldn't sound right, but no one seemed upset at him at least. Their patterns were a bit tired, but also excited. Especially the new people. He hadn't bothered to really learn their names yet. It was an oversight, since he'd named two of them that day, but he wasn't in charge of them. Fines was now. The man was good though. Not just someone that knew how to build at a high level, but an educator. A person that knew how to mold young minds and that sort of thing, instead of just having one himself.

It was better this way. Sandra had been a mistake. She was too young for the responsibility that she'd held. Too untried. Given the position mainly because she'd been at the right place and was someone the King knew by name. There had been too much just handed to her. For things to have value, they had to be earned, didn't they?

They all moved to walk back to their own places. Ali going with him, since it was an off-day now and that meant she was allowed to sleep in her house, not just her school room.

She moved close to him, even though it wasn't a dangerous place at all. They all had shields on too, so it wasn't about that kind of comfort. Her shoulder bumped his arm as they walked, every third step, but she didn't move away.

"I...I'm really sorry that I yelled at your grandfather. You aren't mad at me, are you?" She sounded like a little girl, young and worried that he'd blame her for protecting him.

Like that was going to happen? He wasn't blaming the King or Burks overly, so why would Tor blame her?

"Not at all. I thought it was pretty well timed, to tell the truth." He reached out and took Ali's right hand. It was warm and soft, though everything felt that way. He had a temperature equalizing amulet on. So did she. That didn't stop him from feeling her. Even the emotions, which were calmer now that they were getting closer to home. It wasn't a long walk, only a few minutes, even in the very dim light afforded by the few lamps left burning in different places. Ali's house had magical lights, but everything was off, since they hadn't planned on being back that night. Tor focused and turned one on from a distance, about three hundred feet off. It was just a matter of concentration and right now he could feel it all. That meant he could act on it too, he realized.

They walked in together, but only needed enough of a glow to get them safely off to bed, which was the first door on the right, up the stairs. There was no one else in the dwelling at all, but there was a strange scent in the air. Almost like something had been burnt and then left to sit on the counter instead of thrown out immediately. How that had happened while he was gone, he didn't know. He could guess, but blaming anyone for it wouldn't help. Besides, it wasn't like the house could burn down.

He was so sleepy and out of sorts that he didn't do more than change for bed and brush his teeth. Ali did the same, but then climbed in next to him, holding him close enough that everything she was thinking practically raced through his own mind as well.

"Tor?"

"Yes?" He needed something to call her. Sweetie or Honey maybe. So far he didn't have anything like that.

"I, um, bought some stuff and didn't tell you about it." They were between the sheets, in a pitch black room, so only the feel of the smooth fabric, slick to the touch, and the weight of the covering held his attention, other than his wife.

"Oh? Alright. What did you get?" That was hard to tell, but he was pretty certain it wasn't anything too small. There were flashes of an image, which was huge and brown.

"A few things. It's that... you weren't here and I was afraid it was too much to spend. I stopped right after I did it and hardly got anything at all though. I haven't wanted to tell you, since I don't want you to yell at me."

"Like I yell? What did you get? That farm land in County Bonner?" It kind of fit at least.

"You know? When? I didn't say anything about it. I..." She was almost terrified suddenly. Tor had to wonder why that would be. She was his wife after all. It wasn't like she couldn't get things if she wanted them and from what he'd heard it was seeing decent use, housing bunches of orphans and helping them survive.

"It was mentioned earlier in that council meeting. By the way, how is the project at Wildlands Station going? Are the kids learning to make useful things out of focus stone?" It was something he'd need to see to himself, since all the kids needed to have compressor units when they graduated. It was his present to them.

"What? Oh, yes, that's going well. We should go and see it soon. You need to look into your house there too, or everyone will forget who owns it. Both houses. The women there would love to see you, I'm sure." There was none of the normal lilt of teasing in the words, which sounded a bit breathless. "It's... Tor, I spent a lot of our gold on the land. I know that you'll be mad at me when you hear... I still can't believe that I did it." Ali pulled away from him then, but he could feel her tense, ready to flee it seemed.

That was strange, because even if she'd spent all of their funds, he could get more. If they were in debt, well that wouldn't be good, but they'd live, he thought. That wasn't her point though. No, she wanted him to ask how much, so she could let the sum out in a rush and have it done with. They were married though, which meant partners. He had to do his part too.

"How much?" The words sounded light and unconcerned in the darkness. Maybe a little sleepy too.

"Fifty-three thousand gold." She was back to sounding like a tiny child again. It was cute, but misplaced.

Why, that only left them with millions of golds sitting around in various places. Hardly a threat to survival.

"Good. Well, let me know if they need anything in particular to make their jobs easier. Is there more?" That didn't seem likely, from her sudden bafflement.

"Tor... I just said that I spent fifty-three thousand gold for some land. It's good land and there's a lot of it, but that's a vast sum. I thought that you'd beat me or..." Her mind locked down and didn't tell him what the or was.

Given her past, he was thankful for that.

"It's yours too. If you want land, then we get land. If you want to hire every orphan in the kingdom, then we give it a shot. We don't really need coin you know. We never really have."

She moved back into him with a hug, which was very nice, and comfortable. They didn't move for several minutes, until they saw the flash from outside. It was like lightening had struck, but was a strange white color, with no hint of blue at all, and lasted for several seconds. Then a deep rumble came that just didn't end for a long time, even as they both flew out of bed and ran to the window.

Whatever it was came from the sky.

And it was huge.

Chapter twelve

Tor had three simultaneous, and very different reactions to the thing he was watching out of the window. The first was to stand there staring at it like a moron, with his mouth hanging open. For about three seconds he did that pretty well, so he moved to his second action, which was to move in front of his wife, using his body, and the shield he'd worn to bed to protect her.

Tiera's friend Regina popped into his head then, since his sister done almost exactly the same thing, when an explosive weapon was used. It hadn't worked. Then again, the girl hadn't had a shield on herself. That was a mistake of course. One that he'd made. All the way around.

Her death was, in many very real ways, his fault.

He'd trusted Sandra Morris to act like a reasonable person and not go around blasting people with weapons of war in the commons of a school. It was also his failure in that he hadn't made certain that the girl, so connected to his own family, had a shield of her own. True there was a lot of blame to go around on that one, but it hurt suddenly, even as he should have been standing there in awe and slightly gibbering as the sky stopped glowing finally.

The third thing that occurred to him was that he knew what the thing in front of him was. Or at least Cordes recognized it.

"That's an EMP. An Electro-Magnetic Pulse. A very large one." Tor moved back from the window and took his wife's hand gently. "It... really it isn't a threat to us, as scary as it looks and sounds. It's meant to take out technology, like what they use in Austra and the Antarctic? My guess is that Orange and my Uncle Dan did it to keep Gray from running away. Or something like that. Notice how it's off to the south and east? She was probably running from Two Bends, or... given the location a spot closer to us than that by a few hundred miles." It made sense, but he turned the light in the room on, not even walking to the touch sigil by the door. A bit of focus and extended concentration did the trick, the world suddenly becoming brighter then.

Ali just stood, her body slightly stiff and a bit of fear trickling out of her, which was probably a good sign for what other people would be feeling too, not knowing what the strange thing was. They'd probably blame him for it. After all, it seemed like magic, didn't it? That or one of the Lairdgren Group. They were the ones with new magic in the area after all.

It made sense after a fashion, too.

"Honey? We should head to the commons and see if anyone needs to be calmed down. People might be worried. This really won't hurt us though, I don't think. We should get with Kolb and Doris too, if possible. They'll know about this kind of thing and having a unified front will make it seem safer, don't you think?"

Tor suddenly found himself wrapped up in a hug.

"You're really not mad about the gold then?"

It was such a strange thing to say that he laughed and kissed her, finally free to really do that, knowing they weren't related at all. That made things a lot more comfortable.

"No, not at all. In fact we should do more of that kind of thing. I hadn't thought of farms before myself. That's brilliant really. At this rate we'll run out of orphans to hire for the work... We are paying them, aren't we?"

She shook her head, but started to walk on her own. After a moment, without closing her eyes, her clothing melted over her, moving from light pink silk trousers and tunic to her black velvet looking Lairdgren Group uniform. It was a good idea, since it seemed a lot more official than his pajamas, so he copied her, still leaving off the purple stripe that ran down her leg. Otherwise it was the same. Plain and military looking in cut, but different in material, not being made of canvas.

Lights turned on as they moved, with Ali touching the wall of the place, just running her hand along it like a soft caress, so that she could set things off as they went.

"No. They get part of the profit from what they grow, but we aren't emptying the banks to give them coin or anything. I thought that made sense, because... well, it does. Alphonse told me that I shouldn't let anyone just have gold, or they'd think I was weak and at least one of us has to seem like they'll put a foot down... Oh..." There was a flare of angst then, but she didn't take the words back, even if they were a bit insulting.

"Right. Good plan then. It makes it seem like I'm an idiot, instead of just generous, but there we have it. Even the Prince of the Realm thinks that you're better that way than I am." He smiled though, a bit lazily and then patted her back. "Not-flyers I think. No need to scramble just yet. Maybe no one will even show up? Most people will be asleep at this time of night after all, or at least they should be. I know we should." Without meaning too, he yawned, hurriedly slapping a hand of his mouth. "Oh, sorry about that."

Ali, being secretly brilliant it seemed, already had all her amulets on. They were separate ones, not worked down to the few multi sigil amulets that he had yet. It meant that she looked a little lumpy, over her rather ample chest. She was thinner than when they'd first met, and taller, but that part hadn't changed at all. He wouldn't have noticed it if she wasn't fighting to find the right magics down her top at the moment. There was a hand piece too, for the Not-flyer, but she kept it around her neck on a string. The field was military grade at least, so fast enough if needed, but Tor really thought she shouldn't have to spend a minute searching for it like she was. He just lifted into the air, his special Not-flyer being controlled by his thoughts.

It was easier and looked better, as well as being a good bit faster. No one else had them yet though, because he'd failed to make them for anyone. Gerent had one. No one else, though there were a few in his room. He hadn't even given one to a person that could make copies of it. He'd need to do better that way, at least for his friends and family.

Especially if a real war was coming. A few seconds might make a huge difference sometime.

After about a minute and a half Ali was ready and they were both able to move outside, to find that the streets were filling up with worried looking people already. He'd thought the school might be alerted, but it seemed it was going to be the whole town. That was more people than Tor had been considering at all. Probably because he was a little narrow minded. Thousands of people, or more than that, would have seen the light and heard the roaring it caused. A few had probably even been close enough to feel it, and would be woozy and out of sorts for a few days.

Just being woken up suddenly could do that, right?

In the stone paved commons they found milling people, with Instructor Roberts wandering around in night clothes, muttering at people.

"We don't know what it is... Stay calm, everyone. Stay calm." It wasn't all that helpful, but was having some effect. Kolb and about twenty of his "Instructors" and top students boiled into place, all with some kind of weapon out, ready to fight off an attack. That was a bit of a slow response, but they'd mainly been asleep, at least from the looks on their faces. The large man called out, not seeing him in the rather dark space.

"Situation Report!" The loud bellowing got almost everyone to start trying to explain what they'd seen, which was a bright white light, followed by thundering that sounded funny. Tor just floated over, rising about three feet in the air, and making his clothing glow a nice bright purple to get everyone's attention as he did. It was flashy, true, but worked. Half of them apparently already thought he was a showboat anyway, so why not own it?

"Quiet please." He didn't bother yelling, since those that heard him started repeating it after a few repetitions, some yelling. He seemed pretty much in charge after all. When the growing crowd was quiet, he waved for Kolb to come closer. Doris was at the edge of the group, barely visible in his pale glow.

"It was an EMP, at least that's my best guess. I had word earlier that Dan Green and Alice Orange, two of the Ancients, were attempting to find Gray in or near Two Bends, which is to the south of here." Kolb at least would understand what he was saying, he thought. Doris too. The explanation to follow was for the rest of them. "What this means is that, while scary sounding, what we saw is a weapon that is designed to shut off old technology machines. It won't hurt us. At least not those of us this far away from it. We'll need teams to make certain that anyone living in the area of the blast itself is safe and has help for a few days, as well as healing. We don't know if there will be continued... hostilities. We should set a guard and get teams together now."

For a few seconds, no one spoke, but Kolb recovered first, bellowing again.

"Six teams for search and rescue. I want combat students for that. Each one take a builder with you. Lairdgren Group, get with Tor. Fighters with me. Everyone else go to the Head master." Then, without waiting, he moved off toward the right hand side of the area and made his own clothing glow a brilliant blue color. There was a green light from the other side, leaving the purple one in the center.

The Lairdgren Group was all there though, except one of the younger new girls, that had gone over toward the green glow, clearly confused. That or feeling she wasn't really part of the group yet.

"Builders over here! All of you! If you can make a copy at all, get your butts over this way!" It wasn't like they needed anyone to make magic for them, not overly, but there was too little sense of community for that section. His yelling got nineteen people in all, about half of them looking completely baffled at his words.

"Lairdgren Group, and anyone past third year, get with Kolb for the forward search groups. Ali... I want you to stay with the headmaster here. If he needs anything made at all, you can handle it. We need some fighters to stay here too. The rest of you... Stay here for a bit while I get things set up. There shouldn't be a lot of damage from anything, so consider this an emergency drill. We need lights set up around the commons here. Then we need to make certain that everyone here has a shield on. Got that? Don't wait to be told what to do, just start working." It was a bit vague, but it seemed like a plan, or at least close enough that most of them actually seemed to think that they could figure something out.

He took Ali by the hand for a bit, but they walked over to the Headmaster, who was standing and glowing still. He seemed more than a bit at a loss as to what to do exactly. That made sense, they didn't know the situation on the ground at all.

"Headmaster Hardgrove! We should see to food for the area that might be under attack. No one should be hurt, but people will need the reassurance. Can we set up some care packages? Baskets with a little something in them to hold people through a day or two?"

"Oh, yes, I think we can do something like that. I... don't know how to pay for it, it would be different if this was a real emergency, but I'm to understand that it is more of a drill now?" He touched his white beard, that was still flat on the bottom, but longer than the last time Tor had seen it. He was wearing night robes, but they seemed to be real.

They weren't, the man was loaded with magic. He even had a communications device on him, which was something Tor had forgotten to do, leaving his in his bedroom. They really needed a lot more of the things, he decided right then. Tor hadn't given the man the device personally, which meant that the king had. That was interesting, but not all that important at the moment.

Contacting the palace would be his job after all.

"I'll cover it. Get with the shops in town and keep an itemized list of things. I'll open the house here for extra kitchen space. Um... Find Sherri and have her set that up. She knows how and works with the homemaking section, who should be in charge of that part of things, I think. Instructor Hendrix? I don't know the people in that area too well."

Ali nodded then and turned to wave at some people, they all just stood there though, looking scared and milling a bit, not dressed for the cool night it seemed, with a lot of the girls clutching themselves as they huddled together for warmth.

"Everyone, over here! Instructor Hendrix, Sherilyn! We have a task." She sounded nearly excited that they were being included. Then it was her old section and her friends after all. She had a lot of friends it seemed, since way more people came over than if he called.

That got taken care of without him, and Ali seemed fine, so after a pat on the back, a small squeeze to her shoulder to let her know he was leaving, he headed back to his room at a pace faster than even Tiera would have been able to run, floating about three feet off the ground as he did it so that he wouldn't hit anything in the dark by accident.

Five minutes later he had his communications device in hand and activated, moving back toward everyone else at decent speed. Behind him, keeping up easily, was a large case that followed him, just hanging in the air when he stopped in front of the Headmaster.

The amulet for it glowed with a green sigil that looked like a rectangle, on nice white focus stone, the string was plain hemp though. He handed it over to the man who was busily listening to an older woman that seemed hard and a bit angry about something.

"We have neither the time nor facilities to do this. I don't even know what's needed! Should we send staples? Flour and canned eggs, potted meats and jellies? Or will they need finished goods? Not knowing the situation on the ground it's ridiculous to do anything."

Tor rolled his eyes, not bothering to hide the fact that he was doing it. The Headmaster looked at him, not even seeming mildly amused at the slightly upset lady in her nightdress.

"Counselor Baker?" It was probably more polite than he deserved, since he was being a bit rude. The man didn't call him on it out loud at least, leaving him that much dignity. He stopped then and made his face serious.

"Chest of gold. I have no clue what's in it, but it should be enough to get started."It wasn't a huge thing, but was filled to the top and about two feet long and at least that deep. It was about a foot high too, which meant it had a few hundred coins in it, not all of them gold though. "I can get more in a few hours. Now, as to what people will need? Comfort, is my guess, this time. In the future we'll want to have things ready to go for real emergencies, but baked goods and sandwiches are a good idea right now. Things that people can nibble at and not have to worry about cooking."

The women huffed at him, but didn't call him names directly, so there was that much consideration given.

"You couldn't have warned us that this was coming? My girls are good, but we would have had something prepared which would be preferable, if we knew ahead of time." She seemed personally wronged by the idea, but Tor just nodded.

"I agree. I keep telling the bad guys they should send letters first, but they never do."He smiled and shook his head. " That sounds like I'm mocking you, but I'm not, I swear. I really do wish we'd get more warning about things like this. In a way, that's what this is. Find out what works, and what doesn't, and use this to set up emergency plans. We need to be mobilized and ready for anything inside half an hour I think. We should also have everyone practicing with some kind of weapons too. Just in case."

Not everyone knew about the coming war yet. It was funny, but he picked up from the crowd that most kind of did though. No specifics, really, but people weren't totally ignorant. Not all of them were comfortable with the idea of fighting though. Like most of the girls and women around him. Some of the boys too. Tor could understand that himself. It was his least favorite thing to do on any given day. That didn't mean it wouldn't be good for them to learn how to do it. The really bad part about war was how it could be foisted onto innocent people without warning.

There was almost no reaction from the people around him to the words, and the Headmaster took possession of the amulet for the floating case without comment. The woman didn't let him go though, glaring at him with a stern look that perversely left him feeling that he was about to get poor marks. After a few seconds she took a deep breath and turned to Ali, her face a bit kinder suddenly.

"Very well. Miss Baker, would you be so good as to lend your off campus dwelling for this task? We'll use the kitchen here as well, but that will greatly increase the space to hand. I have no clue as to how we're going to deliver anything, but I'm sure we'll muddle through." She nodded her head politely to the older man and then cast a sidelong look at Tor that seemed pretty unfriendly.

She was just scared though. For herself, but mainly for her students, some of whom could very easily get caught up in dangerous situations if things like this kept happening. Plus, it was pretty clear that she was one of those people that really didn't like him, if only from reputation.

He'd just have to deal with it.

"Thank you, ma'am. I'm sure that everyone will be most grateful for your aid in this." It came out with a bit of flowery appeal, but he might have just as well called her a bitch for the expression on her face as she stalked off.

Oh, well.

"Tor? Is there a problem?" The voice came from his right hand, where the communications device was. It sounded awake and alert, but wasn't anyone that he needed directly either.

"Hey Kevin. There's been a large explosion in Lairdgren County. I'm... sort of familiar with the kind of weapon that would make that happen, and it won't be harmful to anyone directly, I don't think." Then he had to go over everything for the Royal Guard, who clearly sent for someone before the end of the conversation. The King would want to know after all. The Heir too, since he was more familiar with the situation on the ground at the school.

Kolb jogged over, still giving off a deep blue light. It was actually a good look for the bald man.

"We have six teams going and six more staying here in case of attack, or to pursue the... target, if needed. Fines assigned a builder to each of the groups of seven going out. I'd like one with each of the teams staying back as well. Not my section though." It was leading and the man wasn't even pretending that it wasn't. To make that work though, some of the others would have to take up the slack. Half the student's that could do magic weren't in the working group after all.

Tor had a few seconds while he was waiting for someone to come talk to him, so he gestured, and jogged back to where a rather confused and lonely clutch of young builders stood, clearly at a loss for what to do. There were only five of them left, all very young. There should have been several more than that, but they'd either been given something to do, had a plan... Or gone back to bed. Builders were often kind of lazy outside of their specialty. Some were even within it.

"You're all builders." It was a statement, but no one said it was a lie, even though one of the boys stuck his hand up for attention. He was tall, and clearly noble by blood. Still young though and aware enough that he wasn't the highest in the land that he managed to sound decently humble.

"I... I just started a few months ago. I can make copies, from templates, but..." He seemed ashamed of that, as if it were some lack, being new. Tor wondered how huge he was going to get though, if he was that tall at fourteen? He had to be over six-six already.

"That's fine. If we need copies made for this, you'll learn to do it without a template fast enough. You have the needed talent or you wouldn't be here. You all do. If you didn't you wouldn't be here. Right now though we need you to go with Instructor Kolb. He'll introduce you to your new working group of fighters. Six of them, one of you to handle any magical needs that come up. Make friends, since their going to be your new partners and you will be working with them in the future." It left them a body short, but if it came to it Tiera could do copy work. She didn't like it much, but it was an emergency. She'd deal.

Without so much as a harsh word the large instructor got the new kids moving as if they belonged in the task and it was only natural. That meant that Tor just had to wait for someone to come back to the device, so he could fill everyone in. It took a while. A lot longer than normal for some reason. When he heard the collection of voices, they did not sound pleased at all. It shouldn't have been that big a deal though, not really.

"Attack! The Capital is under attack. From the sky... some kind of... streamers of smoke and light? The East wall has been breached!" This came from a distance, but Tor didn't wait to find out what it meant.

"Kolb! The Capital is under attack... Rockets I think from the sound of it." It was his voice, but the words weren't his at all. Cordes had taken over suddenly and started barking commands as if he had a right to do it.

"Fighters ready, we leave in two minutes. Kolb and Karen... I want you to take in the first wave, in Fast Craft. Everyone else get ready to move. If you can fight at all I want you over here and ready to get in a craft for transport now. No one flies in without a craft around them for now. We need data. Food services... We' need to increase production. Get ready to feed people and prepare for wounded. We won't have them here, be ready to move everyone to the battle site at need... Move!" His hand lashed out to push a boy that just happened to be standing too close. Not hard, but it got him to run a bit, toward Kolb, even though he looked more like a math student than a fighter.

Finally someone spoke to him on the communications device. It was Connie, though Alphonse was right there too.

"Hello? This is Queen Constance, we're under attack. The city is under attack. The weapons seem to be of... Austran design, but that hasn't been confirmed. The palace shield is up. We request aid, if at all possible." She sounded scared and regal at the same time. A tiny, very inappropriate, feeling of warmth for her touched him for a moment, until his lips started moving again on their own.

"This is Cordes. I mean, Tor. We have forces coming. We'll get word to the flight base and the people at Wildlands. Help is coming. Estimated time... twenty-six minutes." Then almost without warning Tor was in control again. There was a sense of apology from the Ancient King at least, if not a real one.

"Ali! I need my Carriage, do you still have it?" She ran to him her right hand coming out, setting the thing up, a large purple rectangle soon, only to find others doing the same. It was strange, but several people ran up to them then and started climbing on board. Out of all of them only Ali was really familiar to him at all. He nearly ordered her to stay, but then stopped and stared at her for a few seconds. He didn't want her in battle, but she was an adult. Married and everything.

"Ali, would you stay here? We could come under attack. I know that it might seem like I'm saying you aren't ready for war, but it isn't that, as much as..." How did he explain it to her? There wasn't time to say what he really meant, was there? "It's that I don't want you to die, really. Not that I want anyone to, but that, thinking you were in danger, would be too much for me. I have to be able to fight without worrying about you too much."

It sounded lame to him, but there was a somber nod from her then and she just leaned in for a kiss and then climbed out, not saying anything. He was, no doubt, going to have some issues there in the future. It was his job to protect her, but it was hers to make certain he wasn't an overbearing jerk about it. He kind of feared he'd just missed that mark somehow.

The trip was tense. Worse than he would have imagined by several times. Especially when they finally approached the Capital itself. There were indeed rockets still occasionally bombarding the place, coming from the south and east at the same time. There was no battle line that he could tell, the lines of fire and light seemed to be coming from four separate areas. They were very clear cut as to what they were, the things coming and leaving long white streamers. It was still dark out, though the sun was just starting to peek over the horizon. Men and women from the city were out in that direction in loose groups, desperately trying to reach the attackers. They were hit with rockets themselves occasionally, dying as they ran, desperately trying to save their people.

Tor realized a minor flaw in the craft he'd built then. They didn't have weapons of their own at all. He had some on him, but nothing that could be used without slowing down so much that these people on the ground could hit him. What could he do though?

Turning in place he looked back at the scared faces with him, half of them girls that seemed so out of place it was a horrible sight. He'd have been better off with Ali by far. The rest of the kids were males, but looked to be the soft and pampered sort. One of them was the ringleader of the group that had humiliated his little sister in public by dumping a jug of piss on her head. For that matter he was nearly certain the girl that had actually done that part of things was back there too.

Singers, he thought.

Still, they'd gotten on the craft to go to the war, hadn't they? They weren't even armed, he didn't think. That took real courage. That or monumental stupidity. They wouldn't know which until the day was over though, most likely.

"Everyone hang on. I'm going to ram one of those platforms. Then we'll need to get off and fight. Please tell me that everyone here has a shield on?" He waited for at least one of them to have forgotten, but no one said anything. A brief check showed that, by some part of fortune, they were all covered. He nearly cried, it was such a happy thing. "Good. Don't get hit by a missile if you can help it. The shields are decent, but that will still kill you. Once we start fighting, I want everyone to keep going, understood? Don't stop until the enemy is taken out." He liked how it sounded, brave and all that. He doubted it would look that way. He just had to hope that, if it worked, some of the others would see and do the same thing.

The Fast Carriages had many admirable traits, one of which was a by-product of what they were made out of. They were basically a shield, if one made visible. That meant that as he hit the funny looking metal wagon that carried the projectiles, the people on board weren't instantly killed at all. Thrown around, sure. That couldn't be helped, but between the craft and the shields they had on, they lived.

In Tor's case he was almost certain that survival was with mild spinal damage from being whipped about, but other than the piteous moaning from the seats behind him, no one complained, after the craft stopped, about ten seconds later. Then he had to right the thing and move it back into place. It left a vast line in the ground, dug out with such force that dirt was still falling from the sky fifteen seconds later, but the vehicle was fine.

"Get ready to attack. Be aware of your surroundings and remember, just because these rockets are down, that doesn't mean there are no threats left. I'm going to drop the craft as soon as I stop in three... two... Now!" He didn't explain what he meant, but there was no way that he was leaving his Fast Carriage open to all the people trying to escape. For one thing they made too good of a weapon.

It took an artful grab to make it all work, the sound of screaming and explosions suddenly hitting them as the vehicle vanished from around them. He lashed out with his right hand and could have kicked himself for not having a weapon ready to go. There were men, all wearing red uniforms with white trim that made them seem almost like the city guard. They weren't, it was clear. That was probably just to confuse things then, to make anyone seeing them set things up near the Capital leave them alone. It was actually a good plan, if not really needed. It was still dark out after all.

There was only one man left standing, an older fellow that looked to be at least forty, and a bit angry as he ran at the pile of school kids that had just taken out the rest of his unit. It seemed to be about thirty or forty people that were down, a lot of them dead from the impact and flying debris of the craft hitting the heavy wagon with the rockets. Some of them had exploded too, he thought, but after they'd impacted.

That would explain why the air smelled like roast pork at least.

Tor didn't have a weapon in his hand, and neither did any of the people with him, but the man that came for them seemed to only have a force lance, and not a high end one either. He was waving it around as if he expected it to do something, but other than pushing some dirt up it didn't. Even that wouldn't have been visible, except that, he realized, he was perceiving everything from the fields around him. It was almost like he could see it all, but in a slightly fuzzy and blue-white way.

Interesting.

He ran toward the man that came for them, not bothering to yell, since the other fellow was doing a good enough job of that for both of them. It turned to a scream when his foot hit the bigger man squarely in the groin. With a shield on it had to feel like his manliness was being hit by a solid metal bar. It worked though, since the other man wasn't armored at all.

"We need to take out the other wagons..." He yelled this into the night, even though the others were still acting more than a bit shocked by the whole thing. They weren't fighters after all and that any of them had done more than just crying was kind of a miracle.

"I..." This came from a tall dark haired girl who sounded pretty scared. Her voice hardened though, almost as if she were suddenly someone else. "There. The others saw what you did." She pointed at the site of another explosion. The roar was a lot louder from the outside, even if it was nearly a quarter mile away. The Fast Carriage had been dark, but it was the only thing it could have been. He wasn't able to really feel it, but he knew about what was happening.

The others did too, since the streamers of white smoke that glowed in the night stopped from the other two locations. One of those exploded too, but without the sound of a craft hitting it. Someone had done something else then. That left the one closest to them on the left. If the people were smart, the enemy attackers, they were running for their lives.

"We have one left. You stay here and guard this man, check him for weapons and see if anyone else is alive. Um, here." Sliding a multi-amulet off Tor handed it to a younger looking boy, or at least a shorter one who was actually watching the dark, just in case more attackers came. That had to be a good sign, right? "This has a healing amulet on it. Some other things too, but nothing that will help yet. I want you to try and fix any enemy soldiers that you can. The rest of you take them prisoner. Don't abuse them. We need to try and get information from them if possible. I'm going to go see if I can catch the last wagon."

That turned out not to be needed, since someone else found it a few seconds later. Another of the carriages hit it, he guessed, from the distinctive and fear inducing roar of the whole thing. It was confusing, but Tor figured he wouldn't be needed there. The boy was doing his part though, and after a few seconds it was clear they were going to have some prisoners.

"Change of plans then. I'll stay here." Digging out his very colorful weapon from his side he held it on the downed men, ready to kill any of them that didn't cooperate. Not a lot were left alive though. After five minutes or so it was pretty clear they only had three that were going to make it.

It seemed to take forever for the idea to dawn on him, but he needed to get in touch with the Palace, so they'd have an idea of what was going on. He rolled his eyes and made a face, since it was pretty clear that he was the only one that knew what he was doing at all in the situation. For his group at least. One of the newly healed men tried to grab the first girl, and did it pretty well, except for the fact that she had a shield on, so the attempted rear choke hold didn't do much at all.

"We all have class eight shields on. Stand down and go sit, or I'll use this weapon to kill you. No talking. Do it now, or die?" It came out sounding too weak, and the man tried to run instead of complying. Without even thinking about it, Tor hit the fifth sigil on the white focus stone in his hand, with its single little nick on it. The man imploded with a sickening crunch of bone and died instantly.

It left him feeling a little ill, but he'd killed before. A lot now. He was ready for it.

"He was warned." This wasn't for his people, but the other two sitting on the ground. The older man and the woman that looked to be a noble of some kind. She was tall enough at least. Six-six or so. "You two are prisoners now. Do as you're told and you won't be harmed. Attempt to hurt my people and die." Or try to run away, obviously, but he didn't add that part. They probably had that one down.

"Excuse me, um..." He was looking at a tall boy with blond hair, one that looked familiar. The guy that had set up his sister for that dirty prank? Tor thought so, but the first name escaped him. He was Mark from the Lairdgren Group's brother though, so that would mean he knew the last name. If he had the right person. "Sorenson. On my right hip in the little bag, there's a communications device. Please pull it out and hit the top name sigil." It just said Capital, but it was actually the one to get in touch with the Palace.

It was a bit awkward, and it was clear that the boy was shaking enough that his sweaty fingers almost dropped the slick device a few times before he managed to do anything useful. Then they waited, quietly. After all, there almost had to be other forces waiting there, in the night. They needed to be able to see...

Well, that was doable. The easiest way would be to use his hand light, but the entire field needed it. That was at least a mile across. Taking up his Carriage and making it glow a bright white would be the most effective thing to do, except for the fact that he didn't want to leave the prisoners alone yet. Not with a bunch of kids watching them. They might decide to beat them or something, which would probably end in death. They were scared and worked up, and that kind of thing almost had to happen, even with professional troops.

"Tor?" The voice on the device was that of Smythe of Westend. Before he could say more the tall boy answered holding the device up to his mouth a bit and whispering.

"No, this is William Sorenson. We... destroyed one of the battle wagons. We have two prisoners. I think the weapons have been stopped, but..." He looked at Tor, going wide eyed then. "Wait, you're Tor?" For some reason that seemed to make him more nervous rather than feeling comforted.

"Yes. Smythe? I'm going to light up the field out here, all of our people have shields, and most of the others have weapons. I'm with... I think this is mainly the musical section from Lairdgren school. The combat section is out here too and the builders. Keep the shield up on the Palace, please." It made sense to him, but there was a soft growl form the man on the other side of the device.

"It's back up. I'm outside of it right now. Do we know what kind of forces are backing the attack?"

"Not yet. I'm going to get back in the air though. Can you get in touch with the military from your position? We might need the backup." It made sense to him, but there was a gentle laugh from the device in his hand, the older man sounding a bit skeptical.

"Really Tor? You, needing help? Perish the thought." There was an overtone of sarcasm to it, which seem a bit out of place.

"Well, you know, you, me and Sorenson here should be able to handle it, but we have a couple of prisoners already, so it might be a problem if there are a lot more. We'll at least need someone to watch them all."

He felt like sticking his tongue out, but no one that mattered would have noticed anyway. He tried to use gestures to get everyone to get ready, and reformed the Fast Carriage, instantly changing the color to a jet black, making it the darkest thing around in the early light. One of the girls clutched at herself and jumped back with a squeak, but the rest were almost professional about it.

"Prisoners in the kennels. The little cages in the back. It will keep the rest of us safe as we watch. Come on now, we don't have a lot of time to waste." Possibly. They scrambled as if it were life and death though and with a bit of help the prisoners climbed in through the back of the craft, into the clear fronted cells he formed with a few moments thought. Then they were sealed in the same way, the back door vanishing. True, if they were smart and knew how to use such things they could turn the whole device off, but the fact was, most people didn't think that way at all. If they weren't touching the amulet, they didn't believe they had the power to influence magic at all. Not even after seeing others do it.

It was actually kind of handy at the moment.

The seats were still soft and comfortable, since having them turn hard wouldn't help anyone at all, would it? He rose about five hundred feet straight up, and then made the top of the craft go completely clear. Most people weren't all that comfortable with things like that, but if anyone was going to have a problem with it, they were keeping their concerns to themselves. Then Tor made the bottom of the thing glow as bright as the sun, turning huge swaths of land under them, mainly flat and brown in this area, suddenly light up.

The people they were looking for where out there too, in vast battle lines, not moving. There had to be thousands of them, all staring up at the new sun in the sky, many trying to shield their eyes.

"Smythe? It looks like we have about ten thousand or so soldiers on the east of the Capital. I can't tell how they're armed..."

A small boy pointed, actually pushing past Tor to do it, he had pretty common dark brown hair and smelled a bit like tension and fear. The dark hand he had extended waved a bit.

"There! They have one of those death wagon things with the...rockets? No... more than one... Let me count." He did it out loud as if it would help keep things clear.

"Ten... They have ten of them...sir."

Smythe sounded less than pleased at the news.

"I see. Have they set up a flanking position?"

No one said anything, all of them just looking at each other for a bit, not understanding what that meant at all. Cordes supplied the information, making Tor move the craft for a bit, so that he could see to the sides.

His own voice shifted greatly then.

"All clear, for now. That doesn't mean they don't have people already inside the walls. It isn't as if the city has been closed off to traffic. It's what I'd do, if it were me. But on the outside there's only the one force visible." His own voice sounded hard and firm then, commanding instead of just as scared at the others with him. "We can handle this out here for now Smythe. Can you protect the city?"

There was a moment's hesitation, but a cleared throat broke things up, making Tor's hand vibrate a little.

"I believe we can. The city guard is with us and about half of the Royal Guard came with me, as well as some military men on leave. It isn't the force I'd have built, but all brave people. It gives us about two hundred men and women, about two thirds of them heavily armed."

"Understood. We have about half that out here, but all very well shielded. The Songbirds and I will coordinate communications, so if you see..." He looked around and spoke out loud, which had to seem insane to the others with them. "Tor, do these kids have magical clothing and flying equipment?"

It had to seem like he was losing it then, but Tor cast his mind out, still in just about the right state for that kind of thing, even with the gut wrenching tension that should have possessed him. It really wasn't. He did wrest control of his mouth back, almost feeling a little petulant however.

Stupid King, thinking he was in charge...

"Right, thinking out loud... Three of us have flying-rigs, and we can all change our clothing, so if you see someone coming over the city wall, dresses in bright yellow and green, it's one of our messengers here." Almost as if he thought Tor was a little kid Cordes took over again. It was getting annoying fast, but he let it happen, since the man probably had a bit more experience in situations like this than... Well, anyone on the ground that wasn't another Ancient.

"Good. Smythe, I'm going to send in Will Sorenson first. The code phrase is 'Tor sent me' no need to make it too hard. The counter phrase will be, 'what's the word'. If either side says something different, break contact. Got that Will?" He turned to look at the wide eyed boy with his blond hair and fear laden body posture.

"I... Yes sir."

"That will give us a way to communicate, as well as this device. Now, give us a rally point?"

There was a bit of muttering, but a few moments later the older man was back, his voice calm, but whispered. "The bell tower by the north gate. In half an hour?"

Apparently that was fine, because Cordes didn't answer, he just turned all the way around and pointed to two of the others, both people that looked to be about sixteen or so.

"Names?"

The boy who'd pointed earlier swallowed but went first.

"Davis, sir."

"Emily." The girl was tall and plain looking enough at least, which wasn't all that important, but something that got noticed anyway in the moment.

"Alright. Davis, I need you to keep watch on the missile emplacements. Then find Sir Kolbrin and his people, the others that came with us, and communicate what you're finding. It will be dangerous. They almost have to try and kill you personally, so keep your shield on and be ready to hide if anyone notices you once it's light out. Emily, you have the other flying-rig, so what I want you to do is go with Davis and find Kolb, and then do what he says as far as running messages and what not. The rest of us will work support from here. Does everyone know how to fly?"

That was a great question, and it turned out they actually did, even though the younger two didn't have the equipment for it. Looking over to the south Tor saw that his place had changed into a plain looking brown cube, with no doors and windows only on the top. No one was going to easily get in there it seemed. It was brilliant of course. It also gave Tor an idea. He had a full sized magical house on him after all, and part of the east city wall was down, meaning that the invaders had to be planning to use that if they could.

He turned to the remaining two people, both girls who looked ready to wet themselves in fear.

"You two, names?" It came out sounding like the Ancient, but he was almost certain it was just him.

"I'm Melisa Bode, and this is Harper Long." The one that spoke was the younger looking of the two, and seemed to be the bolder one as well.

He explained the plan to them all, and then set down, kicking them all out, to try and do what was needed. Three were in the air moments later, but the two youngest ones, armed with only a shield each and a magical house, had to scurry away on foot. He got back in the air moments later, not watching to see what was happening. They might all die, he knew. Those rockets weren't a joke after all. He very well could have been sending the kids, all dressed in brilliant colors now, to their deaths.

It was getting close enough to daylight that Tor dimmed the glow of his craft, noticing that there were lumps on the ground a bit behind his position. Emergency shelters. He wouldn't have really seen them at all, if it wasn't for the fact that he'd made them in the first place. They felt like him.

That explained where all their people had gotten to at least. They were hidden, protected to an extent, and probably making plans. Hopefully they were also watching or poor Davis wasn't going to find anyone.

"Smythe? Still on the line?" Cordes spoke the words, but Tor had to wonder what line he was talking about. The voice from the unit in front of him didn't ask at least.

"Here."

"I have the messengers sent out. The troops on the other side seem to be moving now. Slowly however. They seem to be pulling the weapons platforms with horses. We need to take those out as soon as possible." There was an awkward pause, but not a long one. "I'll see to that. We'll try to engage away from the city. We have to assume that as soon as we do, the plans for the other attack at your location will begin. Probably explosives, given what they've done so far. Chemical would be my guess."

"Understood, when do you plan to act?"

"After you make contact with Will. Let me know when that happens. Communications silence until that time." Then he stopped talking altogether. Why that was Tor didn't know, but he was a little distracted by the Fast Carriage that rose from the ground, looking the same color as the earth below them, a tan with hints of red in it, heading right for him, if very slowly. It was a bit maddening, waiting for whoever it was to get near, but after a bit the vehicle matched his, being all clear on the top. Kolb was inside, but not alone. Tiera was driving it and Karen was in the back, holding several weapons, the wind blowing her hair just enough to be seen, which meant pretty hard, since she didn't have a lot to move around that way.

Tor made half the wall go away on that side, which was toward the river, so that he wouldn't instantly die if a rocket hit. It also meant he could keep the prisoners safe. More or less.

"Tor!" It was a manful bellow, since the bald Knight couldn't manage anything else and be heard. Tiera actually let the craft bump into his and then did something that linked them together. It was pretty clever, actually grabbing his vehicle with hers, making a lip on the near side that overlapped his. It wouldn't have worked if he hadn't dropped the wall though. Still it was something to keep in mind as far as combat went, wasn't it? They weren't tied to having a single shape at all. "We're getting ready to repel the attack."

Pointing Tor didn't bother to explain exactly what he meant, just waiting for the others to see the wagons in question. They were still moving, but were behind the battle lines that slowly moved toward them.

Behind them, along the wall, there was movement, as the girls got the house up, making it look like a thing from a homemaking class, easily fifty feet tall, and nearly as long as the wall of the city itself, which had to stress the field of the device a lot. It had limits as to how big it could get after all, and would be making the head of whoever was pushing it burn and ache a lot. After a few seconds it stopped looking like giant dolls could live in it and turned jet black, with no doors or windows at all. Then, almost as if there had been a debate, the thing started to glow, purple and gold.

The river behind it was just visible, making a dip downward were one of the stone plates had sunk into the rubble of an impact site. The plan had probably been to try and destroy it and flood the city. It was a good idea, but he'd designed the thing to be safe. If the field couldn't hold, the whole thing would shut off instantly. It would do some damage, but not the kind that having a vast river spraying all over the place would have. As it was the line of the floating water had changed, but it was still nicely up in the air, about five feet over the wall in most places.

Guarded now by what looked like a simple version of the Royal battle flag. That had to make the people wanting to invade feel good, didn't it?

"There, that should help keep them out. We have Smythe and some forces in the city ready to go. We need to take out the mobile battle platforms. Tor forgot to put anything useful on these things that way, so we'll have to do it the hard way. How many craft do we have here? We need ten."

Kolb looked at him and then shook his head.

"We have seven. I sent some out as scouts about ten minutes ago. We can wait for them to get back, but I told them to be comprehensive." There was a darkness to the words, as if it were a dire thing, but thinking about it Tor just shrugged.

"Then some of us will have to hit them twice. Then we use the craft to churn the troops. Let's see..." There was a soft voice in his head then at least, instead of asking out loud, which was a bit more sane seeming.

'Tor, can you tell what kind of magic they have with them, if any? I know it's a bit far away for specifics...'

Far away, but doable, with enough focus. After about a minute he looked at the others and nodded.

"They have a few thousand magical weapons, some shields, I'd guess a thousand, and about fifty explosive weapons. The good ones. We're about evenly matched that way. They have the Austran weapons and we have the Fast Carriages. They have us on numbers so far. I think we can hold them, if they don't have the rockets anymore. This is going to be a mess."

His little sister spoke then, her voice a bit cheerful, given everything.

"Don't worry, this is my fight, just take care of the Austran magics and I'll see to the ground troops. Those colors look familiar. County Morris troops. Fools. No one will blame me for killing them now, will they?" She seemed pretty happy about it all.

Karen looked worried, but Tor shook his head, making her face fall.

It was premature though.

"No, we kill them as a group. No getting yourself killed alone. Use your Songbird to pass the battle plan. When the city bells ring, we go in. I'll take the center wagon, there. Try not to double up on anything. Then I'll recover and move directly to the next one over." He wished they had a map, which, oddly, Kolb pulled out of his shirt. It was a crude drawing, but he filled in what was where almost instantly. The man likes his maps.

As soon as he was done he looked at Tor hard.

"Now, what's a Songbird? Some new magic I haven't heard of yet?" The big fighting Instructor looked at him as if he'd been hiding information on purpose, which wasn't really true.

"Messengers. Dressed in bright green and yellow." Pointing he showed them were Davis and Emily were on the ground trying to communicate with someone in an emergency hut. "Those are yours. They have duties, the boy is supposed to listen to you, the girl is for your troops, under your command. They can both fly. You might want to collect them now. Ten bells. We move on the last one. If that doesn't work for some reason..."

Tor shrugged and smiled at his sister.

"If that doesn't happen, then when I go in, try to follow me?"

"Got it. Then we kill them all?"

It sounded so sweet and innocent coming from her, even though it was clear she wasn't afraid at all. It was a bit like a little kid asking if they got to have sweets after the meal.

"Then we kill them. Try to leave the commanders and take them prisoner, if possible."

They pulled back then, repeating that it would be ten bells.

After they approached the two frantically waving kids on the ground, Tor turned back to the communications device.

"Smythe, did you get that? On my command we need ten bells. Is that doable, do you think?" If needed they could arrange another signal after all. They had a little time, even though the enemy forces were moving ever closer. They were still a few miles off. Probably inside their weapons range however.

"Yes, I set that up already. We have your man Sorenson here. Give the word as to when you want to begin."

"We need a bit, Kolb and the others have to set this up on the ground first. They seem to be doing that now." They did too, with the Fast Carriage hopping from one place to another, with people suddenly running all over the place. They didn't have a signal ready to let him know when they were ready at all though. That was an oversight on his part.

He blamed Cordes. Mainly because it was funny.

There was no reaction at first, but after a few minutes he saw that all six of the Carriages on the ground had turned a light, sky blue, color. That probably meant they had drivers on board and were at least aware there was a plan.

Good enough.

He reformed his own vehicle and smiled grimly.

"You two hold on in the back, this could get bumpy. Smythe, I'm ready. Go now on the bells." He had to leave a small window open so that he could hear them, ready to seal it instantly on the eighth one.

Counting them out slowly, he did just that and on the ninth one, which he couldn't hear anymore, but thought he had the timing for, he slammed the control piece forward, heading directly toward the first heavy wooden wagon that he'd claimed.

As he did it he had a strange thought.

They were at war now. A real one. It was something he hadn't thought he'd be ready for when the time came, not really.

Then he didn't think at all for a long time, as the world exploded around him.

Chapter thirteen

It wasn't that he was in danger, though the rockets that managed to hit him did some damage as they threw him, and the people in the back, around. No, it was the fact that he knew people outside were dying at he repeatedly flew through their ranks that really concerned him. Hundreds died after he took out the two wagons he was supposed to, as he scraped the ground at high speeds, throwing dirt and dead bodies all over the place.

He wasn't certain, but he thought one of them might have flown into his window. A body that was. This one was in blue and green, so was part of a different force than the first ones he saw, he figured. That wasn't good of course. Tor had been told they had some weeks yet, before hostilities broke out. That, it seemed, wasn't correct at all.

At least two dozen of the Austran style weapons flew toward the Capital, most of them slamming into the new shield wall that the girls from the school had gotten into place earlier. Not all of the strange weapons did that though, a couple rose up and hit the flying river, which did nothing, and one went over that, making something in the city explode.

A few minutes later, as men died on the field left and right and the mobile platforms either were destroyed or ran out of cargo, things inside the city started to explode on their own. Bombs, no doubt.

Tor couldn't be spared from the external battle though. That was up to Smythe and the people inside the walls. He and the others on the outside had a job to do. Even if it was tempting to run off and try to help.

It wasn't as easy as all that, since many of the people on the ground had shields and most got the idea that if a Fast Carriage was coming at them, they needed to get out of the way. They were fast and people slow, so most just died, but there were survivors and many of them had devastating weapons, which meant that staying in one place for too long wasn't a great plan.

There was groaning from the back, as the passengers there whined about being injured, as if it weren't their own people that had done it? Jerks. He was hurt too, if not as badly, but Tor didn't complain about it, did he? No, he just kept flying, not even taking time to heal the wounds, because that would leave his section undefended.

After about twenty minutes of this, the battle line broke totally and the men ran away, mostly on foot, but a few hundred of them tried to move around the side, using military grade Not-Flyers. That was a mistake. They were all moving at least a hundred miles per hour. Using something that he'd designed. In fact he was nearly certain that he'd built them himself.

That meant, that when he stopped for a minute and focused hard enough to turn their shields and Not-Flyers off at the same time, they died. Really, there were probably only a few people in the world that could have pulled that off, Tor knew, so it wasn't as dangerous an idea in theory as it turned out to be in practice. It was like an army of ragdolls suddenly had taken the field. A few, miraculously, managed to get up. It took a few seconds for him to understand what was happening there, since no one would survive that kind of thing without a shield.

Unless they were in a combat rage.

It made a difference in battle for certain. A line that was largely scattered and running broke off, but hundreds stayed, using whatever they could to fight, even as Kolb and the others killed them, one after the other. A few managed to take down Fast Carriages even, though they all went back into the air after that, meaning the drivers were alive, if not uninjured. That was mainly done with various kinds of direct effect, Tor thought. One of the people on the ground was doing some interesting things with what looked like lightening, until one of the sky blue craft hit her so hard that there was a red cloud left in the air from the lady's blood.

It went on and on, even after about an hour when the soldiers from the flight school got there. They were the closest military group after all, and could move quickly, so it made sense. There were only about a thousand of them, but they were all well armed and had nothing to do but practice most days. That meant things wound down quickly after that. They pursued the men as they ran away, but most of them didn't have a lot of hope. After all, they were on foot, going up against people that could fly.

Most of them just died though. They were guilty of treason after all. Not that soldiers had a lot of choice in matters like that if their lords ordered them to do it. They were sworn to follow commands, even if they were illegal ones.

There had been no word from Smythe the whole time, since he was probably busy, but there were sounds of fighting and men calling out orders from the communications device, which meant there was combat going on in the city itself. That was probably the real battlefront. He wanted to run off then and try to help, but Cordes didn't let him.

'No. Think... you're job is to guard this front, the whole outside. Smythe is in charge of the military, get his people to help him and do your own job.'

That made sense, so Tor made the top of his vehicle clear again and started trying to wave to one of the flying men in their military black canvas. It only took about ten minutes for anyone to notice him. The man that finally flew over, his left hand out in front of him and holding what felt like a force lance in his right, looked... annoyed.

Tor rolled his eyes, after all, he wasn't exactly some peasant kid trying to ask directions.

"We need to get reinforcements into the city. The Military Counselor, Smythe of Westend, is leading that effort. How do we get that done?"

The man bobbed in the air a little, looking at the retreating forces and smoke in the distance from various things that had caught on fire. Another explosion from the city seemed to spur him into action at least.

"The rear command center... sir." He gestured with the force lance, a big silver thing that seemed to fit his hand easily. "They have ways to signal people back in. Should we call to order?"

Tor didn't actually know what that meant, but shook his head.

"We need to leave that to the people in charge. I'll see to it. Thank you." It never hurt to be polite after all, even if they hadn't exchanged names or anything like that. It was strange how often you ran into people you met in strange places.

What was passing for a command center was actually a very large box that had float plates on it, like what the Two Bends messengers still used. There were several men standing around it, most of them looking in different directions and then pointing at the map again. They all seemed to be military at least. They looked at him as he landed near them, but no one tried to wave him off or anything. They just stared. Hard.

Moving slowly, feeling stiff and sore, as well as injured, he limped over to the large box, that made a handy table if you were a foot taller than he was.

"I'm Tor Baker. Magics Counselor." His voice croaked and sounded rough, as if he'd been screaming as he fought. Probably because he had been, without realizing it. Who knew? Killing people could be distracting. "We need to get help to Smythe, in the city. Communications device." He felt wiped out, but got the thing out and set it on the box, which made a hollow thunk.

"Smythe? We have things in hand here for now. Would you like some help?" It sounded almost mean, but there was an answering voice, which was a lot more smooth sounding.

"Ah? Very good then. My personnel have arrived?"

"Some of them. I don't recognize any of these men, but they didn't try to kill me when I landed, so I'm assuming they're on our side. That or the enemy is far more polite than I thought earlier." He smiled then, which got a nod from the oldest man there.

"General Thorgas, sir. The forces out here pretty much had things to hand when we arrived. I'm not certain who they are as of yet, but as this boy said, they're not killing us, so we're presuming they're friendlies."

Tor didn't bother to correct the fellow, though he wasn't a boy any longer. He hadn't been for a while now. He was old enough to have a family and be married after all. He also looked about fourteen. It threw some people off.

"Thorgas, good. We have about a thousand hostile soldiers in the city. They're being rather liberal in their execution of the citizens, so help would be indicated. I'll send a Songbird to you with a map. One moment. Sorenson!" There was muttering and the sound of men doing something, but a minute later a green and yellow clad boy came over the river, almost touching it as he did and then flying slowly, as if not certain who he was supposed to be looking for.

Making his own outfit glow first green, then yellow, Tor got the kids attention. The man. There probably weren't a lot of children left anywhere near there anymore. Not after what had been going on that day. Thirty seconds later the map was being handed over. To him. That got the military men to look a bit strained.

"Thanks Sorenson. This is General Thorgas. Memorize the face. I have no clue who these others are, but them too, no doubt. This is Sorenson. He's a Songbird. Note the uniform?"

One of the other men just nodded and gestured to the table. After all, it made perfect sense to have communications open. The men all listened to Smythe and then argued as to the plan he laid out. It took all of three minutes. They had a magical light that they used for signaling. It wasn't a complicated thing, but it sent up a bright pink line into the sky. That got half the men flying around to head directly toward them, while the rest kept doing what they were. Killing running people.

Tor shook his head.

"We need to take some prisoners for questioning. If it can be done safely at least." After a few glances and a wave from the silver haired and mustached Thorgas, another signaling light was put on the ground. This one was white, and had a single green stripe on it. They were like giant flags, Tor realized. Easy to see, and designed to convey dozens of messages. All on separate units though, instead of being on one, for ease of deployment. He could fix that.

But later. Or maybe he wouldn't? Was it a thing that really needed fixing?

For the moment he was going to need a prison, wasn't he? It made sense at any rate.

They had an empty building though, in the form of the wall that the girls had put up. Melisa and Harper. It was handy that way, since rooms could be made and tuned into cells with no doors. He mentioned it to the General, who seemed taken aback by the idea.

"I... we can't do that. That has to be someone's private property. We'll need to make some other arrangement." He seemed almost embarrassed then, but didn't do anything else, since the men from the field needed to be given instructions.

It took a while and Kolb finally flew over and landed his Fast Carriage next to Tor's.

"Looks like our part is holding the perimeter for now. Do we need a force to go into the city?"

Before he could say anything the General rounded on him, smiling. He just left the men standing in front of him, about two hundred already, to do it.

"Are you in charge of the defenders here? Good work. Took on nearly ten thousand men with a few hundred and won? That's legendary. General Halder Thorgas." He bowed slightly instead of saluting, since the man in front of him was clearly not dressed as a military man would be, being in fighting leathers. Gray ones now.

"Sir Martin Kolbrin. The defenders here, as you called them, are mainly school children from Lairdgren. We heard there was an attack so came to see what might be done."

The man just nodded and went back to what he was doing, which was good, since Tor would have had to remind him that the city was still being attacked at that moment, if he hadn't. Really, it was kind of a big thing, the city burning and having been attacked, wasn't it?

On the good side, none of the fires seemed all that bad for some reason. He didn't know why that was. Someone had to be fighting it, he guessed. Even while the battle was ongoing, which meant there were some brave people in there still. Lots of them, no doubt.

The sky was filled with bodies, hovering and waiting for a spot to land safely, then taking their places in a large square of men, all standing less than a foot from the next. It was tidy looking at least. It also felt like it was taking too long. That, he realized was probably due to his own nerves on the subject. If it were him he'd have already run off into the city, wouldn't he?

That wasn't his job though and being careful probably wouldn't hurt.

"I'm..." what was he going to do? As far as he knew there wasn't a lot left, not for him at least. "Going to set up at the shield wall. We'll make it ready for prisoners. Tell the General that as soon as he's available?" He was talking to Sorenson, but Kolb nodded smoothly, agreeing with him it seemed.

"Good plan. I'll spread the word that we should check in there if anything seems to be happening. I don't know how many will survive out there. Mark a spot in the center, so we know where to find you?"

"Got it."

Then he got back in his craft and headed over, a bit at a loss as for what to really do. Not setting up the cells, but the rest of it. They were still fighting after all, even though he was holding a line, after a fashion.

At the smooth purple and gold glowing building that seemed almost as if it were made out of stone when he got close, Tor opened a door and started slowly making changes to the structure. It was going pretty well, right until Melisa and Harper both ran out, making their own door to the right side of him, and holding sticks in their hands.

"Surrender or die!" It sounded bold at least and the girl that said it actually managed to hit his shield twice before realizing it was just him. "Oh! Sorry. Didn't recognize you at first, in the light. What are you doing?" She went from scared into rage, to calm and questioning in a single line. That was impressive. Harper still looked frightened, at least she felt that way. Tor realized that her outer demeanor was just a little tense.

"This is becoming the new prison. For now you two are the wardens, it's  also a shield wall to protect the city and needs to be held, so that's part of the job too. Let me work for a bit though." It went faster after that, knowing that the girls weren't inside. He could just make the changes, instead of slowly shifting the spaces around, so that they wouldn't die.

About ten minutes later they had the basic structure outlined. There were doors, clear ones, at every hallway point and nice large cells instead of tiny cramped spaces. Each one had a restroom too, and a joining bath with a shower and tub. He finished them with nice and comfortable beds and some hangings on the walls that looked like blue silk. They were plain though, since he wasn't up to grand art, which was a shame. In all, he thought, they were about as nice as could be, for a prison cell. Once inside the doors would vanish though and there wasn't much to do. He didn't want everyone to be scared though.

Even if they should be.

The punishment for treason was still death after all. Anyone not realizing that might be taken by surprise, when they were taken to the hangman the next morning. In the meantime, they might as well be comfortable though, right? This way they could control their own room lights, and everything.

He needed to check with the others, Collette and his people there in the Capital and get word to Lairdgren, since they were doing the emergency food supplies. People would be without housing for a time, in places, so they'd need to see to that. There was so much to do.

The good part of that was the fact it wasn't his job to see to it all. Not yet at any rate.

The fighting in the city took most of the day, and the number of prisoners was a lot smaller than he figured on. It seemed they should have hundreds, but only twenty-seven people were brought in, most of those seeming to be barely more than children themselves. After the last batch was delivered he thought he understood. The rest were fighting to the end, knowing they were dead anyway. It was what had to happen. Only the young, and a few that lacked the resources to avoid capture were letting themselves be taken.

Smart of them.

After about five in the afternoon, there were bells that started ringing from inside the City. Tor knew what that was about, since Smythe made a point of telling him personally.

"We have the city again. How are things out there?"

"Good." Tor still croaked, but he did sound better. Almost recovered even. "I can't see any new forces coming from any direction. We have a guard posted on all sides. What else do we need to do?"

The older man sighed and then managed not to sound like he was going to call Tor names. it was a good trick, really.

"First we need to get the Palace to let us in to talk. Then we need to discuss things. There are a thousand issues here, not the least of which is who attacked us, why, and whom do we punish for it. Could you meet me at the front gates of the residence in, say, fifteen minutes? Perhaps bring General Thorgas and your Sir Kolbrin?"

Tor nearly corrected the man as to who Kolb belonged to, but didn't bother. They had real work to do after all.

"I'll see if I can get them around. Fifteen minutes, at the front gate."

It took some running, or rather, use of his Not-Flyer and he ended up with Karen coming with them as well, since she was a Knight too. So, it turned out, was General Thorgas, which was interesting, since the kingdom only had about a thousand of them, over all. That meant that everyone standing in front of the gate was sworn to the King personally. He got it, but the old General didn't, not at first.

"I... appreciate that this boy was in the thick of things today, but should we take anyone... uncertain, into the Palace with us, Counselor Smythe?"

Tor just stared at the man and finally smiled a bit.

"Wait, so you recognize Karen off the top of your head as being a Knight, but you don't know who I am at all? I introduced myself and everything. Tor Baker? Magics Counselor. Countier Lairdgren? The Wizard Tor? Also a Sworn Knight? Stop me if any of this starts to sound familiar..." He was being a bit sassy, he knew, but the man was rewarding enough about it, going wide eyed then, and actually seeming shocked by the words.

"Oh! Yes, I heard you before, but, you know, I figured that you were just telling us that to gain our cooperation. Illegal to claim such things, but in battle people will do many things to make it all work, including those which are a bit suspect at times. It's generally considered polite not to mention it later."

That, it seemed, was enough, since both Smythe and Kolb nodded to the General, confirming that it was all true.

Karen looked through the Palace shield, which seemed to show as a faint shimmer in the air. At first he thought it might be that it was damaged, but Cordes explained that it was just a heat imbalance. The field itself felt fine at least. He could see the green of the lawn and a few people walking around inside, but it still took several minutes for anyone to come up.

They stood there, but didn't let them in.

One of the people in the back was Kevin though, so he waved the man toward him and pulled out his amulets. They were pretty unique, but the fellow had seen them before, right? Unfortunately they couldn't talk. The building shield was designed to stop blast forces in the air, and it did it by not allowing certain kinds of movements in through the air. Sound was one of those things.

Instead he hit his Truth amulet and called out as loud as he could, knowing it wouldn't do anything, even as the cream and goldenrod glow surrounded him.

"The city is safe! We have things taken care of, for now!" After a while one of the guards said something to the others and the shield was dropped, if only for about ten seconds. Kevin stepped out and moved away from it, so it could safely be put back in place.

"There we go. So what was that Tor?" He seemed pretty happy to be out and about, but watched behind them, as if they might have to fight at any moment. So, really, normal behavior for one of his lot.

"I said, we have the city. Outside of it too. For now at least. No more forces outside that we know of, but we need to get with the King and see what he wants done. If nothing else he could at least take the communications device back." Smythe had it. It wasn't small like the version Tor had with him, being meant to rest on a special stand in the communications room. Where they kept the thrones. Some of them at least. They had different spaces for various needs.

"I can take that to him. We need to question all of you first though. Not trying to be rude, but... You all understand, you've been out here all day."

They did know what he meant, so, instead of arguing about it, they all just announced who they were, that they were loyal and weren't intending harm to anyone in the Palace that they knew of. Tor went first, but the wording seemed to make Kevin happy enough. At his signal the shield was dropped again, they all got about fifteen feet inside of it and then it was put back up.

After that there was another round of questioning. Since, it was just possible that Kevin could have been faking the whole thing the first time, if he were a traitor.

It made sense, but had to be wearing on the Royal Guard, since they were as close to perfectly devoted to their charges as anyone could be. It was their life, and everything they did revolved around their job. Then, that was part of why they were being so careful at that moment, so Tor didn't try to argue the point with them. It wouldn't have helped anyway. Alphonse had always told him that. You didn't argue with the Royal Guard. Not even he bothered.

Then, very slowly, they were taken inside, the pace crawling, as they hit checkpoint after checkpoint and had to allow themselves to be questioned four more times before they got into the room with Richard. He wasn't alone, since Connie was there, but the kids weren't. It wasn't a regular meeting room, being the one with the large rough table that the Counts all used for war meetings. None of them were there either, just the King and Queen.

Rich nodded to Smythe.

"You look well. Any problems? It seems to have taken some time."

"A few. Damage from explosions in certain parts of the city. The guard barracks was attacked, the main Debri house storage facility was destroyed. The coopers street was set on fire, but luckily that's close to the wall, so the citizens freed water from the floating river to stop it. In all there are about four hundred people dead, though that number will rise as the night goes on, if healing cannot be provided. Nearly all of the enemy attackers are gone. They were dressed as travelers and simply walked through the gates over the last weeks. This wasn't a hasty plan."

The regal looking man with his red hair neat under the heavy crown of office, the real one, Tor noted, not part of his magical clothing, looked upset at the numbers, but he didn't cast blame. Not right then at least.

They went over everything that had happened, from everyone's perspective, which took most of an hour, and then turned to a discussion of the Council of Counts, which was, he assured them, about to be over. Count Morris was branded a traitor, since his forces were part of the attack, but no one thought for even a moment that was the whole of it. If it were the case he wouldn't have had Austran weapons, would he? No, those had come from someplace else. Probably the Larval Assassins.

As they got to the last section of things, there was a commotion at the door of the room, where a half dozen large bodies were keeping about twenty even bigger ones from getting in. Richard stood and walked toward the opening boldly, which got Tor to go with him, making a point of standing right in front of the man. It had to look ridiculous, but he was joined a moment later by Kolb and General Thorgas, with Karen and Smythe covering a side each. An honor guard of Knights, as it turned out. All of them well armored and armed too.

Connie thankfully stayed in the back. She was a good fighter, but they didn't need her at that moment, not if one of these people, or more than that, were about to attack. It was their job to handle it, if that was the case, and if nothing else she could back them up better from where she was.

"A word, before the pleas of innocence begin, if you do not mind?" The deep and rumbling base from the man behind him got attention, if nothing else. He waited for silence, or close enough. One of the ladies in the back kept talking, her shrill voice carrying over the room.

"Such treatment! Held prisoner by the King! I never would have thought to see the day. Are we now to be refused our lawful right to be heard?"

"No, Countess, you are not. But this attack is part of something a bit more sinister and dark than just Count Morris seeking the release of his child. It's been known for some time, that some of you have been plotting against both myself and the kingdom. I'd simply ask that you keep that in mind for the time being, while we attempt to set things right, without giving insult. I know you can choose to feel that way, but I ask that you do not and bear with the needs of the moment."

There was muttering then, from at least four of the people, two of them seeming to be female, and two men of different sizes. Who they were he couldn't tell.

Big, angry people. Funny, but there was no shortage of those these days. He waited for someone to tell him what to do, but found himself being insulted instead.

Personally, as if that made any sense at all. It came from the first woman, who pushed herself to the front, glaring at him as she looked down at him.

"So this is the plan? Intimidate us with your pet wizard? Set the dogs loose on us if we don't fall into line? I don't care if your little monster is going to harm me, I won't be abused like this! I demand that you tell us what's going on at this very moment!"

She glared over Tor's head at the King, but he didn't get a chance to speak.

"Monster? That's a bit harsh isn't it? I'm really nice... words hurt you know." He couldn't believe that he'd said anything at all, since it was such a strange thing to be worried over at the moment and sounded more than a little whiny.

To his surprise the woman... bowed. Decently low even, considering the situation.

"Forgive me, I misspoke in my upset. You certainly are not either a monster or a dog. I stand by the pet wizard statement though. Now, are we to have the information we need or is it back to our captivity?" Long, rather thin arms got crossed and her green dress, a shapeless thing, moved as her weight shifted. She had a funny hat on too, that hugged the top of her head, which was also green in a matching shade. It was elegant, Tor supposed, since it was on a Countess, but he couldn't see the style of it himself.

He didn't bother to speak, but did give a small bow back to the woman, who had if nothing else at least corrected her error. It didn't make him feel any better, but that might, he realized, just be him being a bit grumpy, thanks to all the warfare earlier. Killing all those people didn't help his mood at all, but snapping at a Countess who was already worried wouldn't help much either. Standing in place without moving, still ready to fight if he had too, Tor decided to take a look at the various fields rather than wait for someone to start flailing around with a weapon.

What he found was relatively bland, once the fear and slight angst was taken into account. These people were not the ones going to war with them at least. That didn't mean they all wanted to be friends of course, but most probably would. Especially after the King finished explaining what had happened earlier to them.

"We could all use a seat, please, let's get comfortable while I explain things. Shall I call for refreshments? Wine perhaps?" He sounded very calm and relaxed, almost as if he were just getting ready to entertain mildly annoying friends, rather than tense and scared people that had armies at their beck and call.

Tor walked backwards, not taking his eyes off the people in front of him, even though a good half dozen of them were his personal friends. The rest were unknown to him and a lot of them still weren't really wild to have him around. As if he were the scary one? Why, he hadn't tried to destroy any cities that day at all, had he? The idea nearly got him to grin, but he just paused, so that the King could walk back to the other side of the room. There was a rustling, and the man sat, his field letting Tor know that clearly enough it was nearly like seeing it.

"Thank you, High Master Builder Tor." That was his cue to get out of the way no doubt, which he did as smoothly as he could manage. Short of levitating out of the way using his Not-flyer at least. The rest of the assembled Knights came with him, but Karen was the one that moved in along side of him, then started walking slowly to stand closer to the King and Queen, if out of the way. Not even Smythe sat, old and highly placed as he was. The idea was that they could move instantly if needed. It probably wouldn't be, but it looked better that way than not, so he did it too.

It wasn't lost on the Counts and Countesses either. Not the ones that were left.

The explanation took the better part of an hour and a few key things were mentioned that Tor hadn't been aware of himself. Like how a dozen of these people's peers had simply left earlier in the day, before the attack. That wasn't forbidden, as long as all the Council meetings were attended on time, but it was telling. So much so that no one needed it explained to them. Not even Countess Cannor. She was normally a little drifty and dreamy, and got away with being eccentric and even rude at times, but right now she was so attentive it looked like her eyes might pop out of her head.

The other thing that he hadn't been aware of was a lot worse than that though.

The King made a face, his shoulders and head upright and a bit stiff.

"Sandra Morris has escaped. She had help. A servant's family was taken and held hostage in the early hours and the man was informed of this only after he was inside the Palace complex. Apparently the people involved took off his daughter's hand and showed it to him by tossing it over the wall with a note that made their demands. I can't say that I would have done otherwise, were the places switched. He set orders in motion that caused Conserina Morris to be left unattended, which she made good use of. It's more complex than that, but we can go over that later at need. I believe that the attack today was the price of that aid on Count Morris."

Not that there was proof of that at all. Not yet. The woman being gone from her room was telling however. Very much so and it got Tor to feel a bit tense himself. Tiera was not going to be happy with this news at all.

Count Lairdgren seemed to be having a similar thought, but with less fear of the results. At least that's how Tor took the slightly reclined body posture and bland expression. Under that he was thinking furiously however, and part of it had to do with Tor's family. Some of it was about things that didn't even make sense to him at all. Holes in the moon and bits of metal that floated around the world? He sort of got the idea, but what that really had to do with Tiera Baker from Two Bends he didn't know. The Ancient wasn't telling either.

There was conversation then that was a bit more interested in war than he thought it would be. Count Isle summed it up with a very shrewd and sharp look to his eye and a more stern voice than he'd used the one time Tor had seen him before.

"This was, without question, an attempt to assassinate us all. That would leave our forces back home in our various Counties without direction or leadership for crucial days and weeks, while our enemies had a chance to move on us. I do believe we can expect more attacks in the coming hours. I move to declare war at this time and then move back to our areas." He stood and looked around the room at the twenty or so people there, including Tor and Karen in his gaze, as well as the line of Royal Guards behind the thrones. "I also suggest we sign a pact of mutual aid for the duration of this disruption. I for one would be glad to know that the forces of Lairdgren were planning to run to my aid at need." He gave a slightly choppy bow to Green then, who nodded back, as if only acknowledging his due.

Tor missed why that was at first, but Holly Printer spoke, and explained it to him, after a fashion.

"I feel the same, though I don't know if a bunch of school kids really counts as a force." She sighed and shook her head, but forced a pleasant look on her face after a moment. "Then again I wouldn't want to fight them myself. From the sound of it they saved the day. That and High Master Builder Tor's Palace shield. I don't suppose I could get one for my place in Printer, could I?" The words got a murmur from the others, but Count Lairdgren cleared his throat to bring the attention back to him.

"I'm afraid not Countess Printer. From this point on Tor has a more important project to see to. I was reluctant to let him move away from it even to see to the plague that Gray seems to have released upon the world, which should tell you all of the importance of the effort. I can't discuss it further, but if you need new magics, might I suggest you seek the Lairdgren Group for that? They are most capable individuals."

Holly actually snorted, right there in front of everyone.

"They're also not Tor. For one thing I can almost assure that the High Master Builder would give me a discount, if I asked nicely." She winked at him, which got Tor to return a smile headshake with a bashful grin.

"What's with the 'High Master Builder' stuff? That's not even a thing, is it? Even Master Builder is just a way of saying someone is old, and has their own line of products." It was a silly thing to say, but a man he didn't know, and only vaguely recognized from his brothers engagement party raised his head. The Count, who looked to be about forty or so, cleared his throat. Loudly enough all eyes turned to him.

"You see, if we give you a grand enough title we can ignore the fact that those Healing Amulets you gave us would cost more than all of us together have. We can't pay you for the effort. No one could. So... there you go, a new title. It comes with a little plot of land too. Conveniently placed directly next to my own home in County Breen..." He chuckled darkly, but the rest of the people made faces, some of which weren't that pleased at the jest at all.

Tor thought it was kind of funny, but Ursula Thorgood actually stood up and glared at the man.

"Count Breen, I highly suggest you don't mock Tor." She didn't add why, but there was some grumbling then and the tall man with the mustache and nice black and white fur outfit looked shocked. Not the fake kind either.

"Mock him? You can't be serious Countess Thorgood. I simply told the truth. More, I'm actually willing to provide that prize of land I mentioned. Who wouldn't want the Wizard nearby for emergencies. No doubt free magic at the holidays too. Honestly, I'm rather pleased that I thought of it first. Normally someone beats me to clever ideas like that."

The King cleared his throat and waited for everyone to turn their attention to him.

"That can't be the most important topic for the moment, can it? The point was however, Countess Printer, that High Master Builder Tor has other work that is essential, not only to the kingdom, but the survival of the world. The rest of us will have to muddle through for the time being." Then he turned the topic toward what their next steps would be. That, it turned out, was convoluted as far as the words went, but basically what Count Isle had proposed.

They were running back home as fast as possible, and would help each other if attacked. The Lairdgren students and instructors were being pressed into duty too, if needed. It was high handed, but made sense. They could get aid to any County inside a few hours if needed. Inside a month they'd be able to do it faster than that, with a much larger fleet at their command too. He didn't mention that, since it seemed like the King and Burks wanted to keep it secret.

That really didn't make a lot of sense to him at all. The things were coming in from space, or they weren't. The idea was to get some craft ready for it. That it might not be simple or easy was clear, but that wasn't a good reason to hide things, was it? Maybe people would be less likely to fight amongst themselves like they were, if they knew they needed to be getting ready? Eighteen years was a long time to have people wait though, so maybe that was the reason? Plus, they couldn't really prove it yet.

Even Tor didn't know for certain if anything was coming at all. It was clear to him that Denno Brown thought so and a few of the others, but even with the Ancients it seemed like a non-issue for about half of them. Why that was, he didn't know.

So, for the moment, he'd go along with hiding things and see about getting people back to their own homes quickly. Or, more to the point, the "Lairdgren Kids" would.

The King suggested it, and Count Lairdgren nodded regally, and then rather sweetly turned to Tor.

"Sir Torrance, since the school is a family business, would you see to that? Organizing your friends there that you've given Fast Craft to, so that everyone can be returned to their places as quickly as possible?"

For half a second he didn't know what that meant. His friends there? The Secret Army that was hiding there? It seemed that was the case when he did the math, since they were the only ones that had the right kinds of vehicles. It was annoying though, since he had things to do at the Capital. Making sure they had a back wall for instance, and seeing that the prisoners weren't abused. Before they were executed that was.

Stuff like that.

So he shrugged and had to stop himself from snapping that at the man. After all, it was a Secret Army, wasn't it? Giving it all away would be a poor idea, and claiming that they had that special gear, because they were all his close personal friends...

Well at least it made it seem like a few people liked him, didn't it?

"I'll see to that. We have some things to do here at the same time, but I'm sure a couple of people will volunteer to help out. If I beg hard enough. We'll need to coordinate this pretty closely I think... Say in two groups of ten?" Tor turned to look at Smythe, rather than the King.

"That way we only have to send part of the Fast Carriages away at once, in case something happens here. Or someplace else and we need to send in a crew. Also, we need to keep the Palace shield up for now, as much as possible. Is that alright, sir?" The older man didn't even blink at the idea, he just slowly nodded.

"I can send a military escort with each outgoing group that way. Men from the Flyers Corps. Good thinking Baker. Please see to that now." It was said almost warmly. That was a bit strange, since the man had tried to kill him once. Tor still wasn't positive that hadn't been twice, to tell the truth, but Smythe still held fast to the claim that the first time he was only trying to arrest him. With a military squad of commandos. Since that was how it was done for all the school kids.

They'd gotten along pretty well over the last while though, after the King had assigned him to help the man find out about some murders. They'd done it. It had been horrible business, but they'd stopped the killer, who turned out to be the brother of a friend of his. Box had been his name. Well, his nickname. Debbie's brother.

It reminded him that he needed to look the woman up and make certain she was doing alright. She was off in Warden, with the Count and Countess looking after her. They, of course, weren't in the room, meaning they'd gone in with the traitors. The idea kind of hurt a bit, but made sense, after the thing at his party. Except of course they'd obviously had a plan, hadn't they? So maybe it wasn't that they were evil at all.

Right now he needed to get things going as far as transportation was needed and then see to a thousand other things as fast as possible.

"Your Majesty? I have to leave for a while. I'll try to get the first group of people around to take care of things? I... Should take these other good Knights with me. For now I think our place is out there, seeing to the people." Tor bowed deeply, turning so that he faced the man and his Queen directly. "Unless I'm wrong, of course."

"That seems a good plan to me. How long do you expect this to take, assembling transportation for all of these worthies?"

Tor nearly shrugged, since he didn't have a clue, but that wasn't a real answer, was it? This was one of those cases that people expected miracles to be pulled off.

"Two hours, Sire. Then two for delivery to each place and we'll be ready for the next batch. Not to tell people who's more important or not, but if I may suggest, those from furthest away would be best served going in the first group, since having light to fly is very helpful on long journeys. Having people lose their way in the dark would be less than helpful." Not that anyone should be doing that, but if it took longer than he thought it might be a problem.

The giant ruler stood then, which got everyone else to as well, even the old people that sat around the sides of the room.

"Very well. George, please see that the shield is dropped as Sir Torrance requests and work out how to make this run as smoothly as possible. Everyone else..." He bowed, since that was the job it seemed, which got everyone to do it back, except Connie, who simply stood next to him, looking far too pretty for comfort. "I dislike giving orders to my Counts and Countesses, but this is an emergency. If you would all ready yourselves and wait, either in the front receiving room, or your personally assigned rooms, we'll try to speed this along. I understand that you'll all wish to return to your Counties to make ready at once, but to prevent the normal infighting for pride of place, may I suggest that the ten furthest distances that need to be traveled go first. If there is a dispute as to that, please flip a coin. Once only." there was a soft chuckle at the words, tense situation or not.

Then Tor walked out of the room briskly, which got the other Knights to all follow him. Even General Thorgas and Smythe, who weren't strictly needed for this part of things. Their jobs would need to see them outside the safety of the Palace though. It kind of made sense to go all at once.

At the door Tor stopped, Cordes taking control. For a bit, a moment, he thought the Ancient King was going to say something that would get him in trouble, or even make some good point, but the man just made him bow, going low, as the others passed him. It was toward the entire room and no one bowed back, but several people nodded at him. Then he rose and followed the rest of them out.

He was the most junior Knight there, after all. It was his place to do that kind of thing on leaving. Cordes helpfully provided that bit of information, but, as he pointed out, it was something that Tor already knew. Burks had told him about that part of things years ago, on his very first trip to the Capital.

It was a bit shocking, but everyone moved so fast then that it was nearly a run, scurrying through the halls, with several Royal Guards meeting them at the door, almost as if magic had been used.

George started to bow, but Kolb waved him up briskly.

"No need for that between us. Today we're all Knights here. Do you and your people have a plan for this kind of evacuation?"

The fit looking man nodded, his livery looking pressed and sharp, but Tor could sense the magic behind that. Not his though. It was a field designed to keep wrinkles out of clothing. A good one too. Whoever made it was a master of their craft.

"In this case we'll use the northern gate first, and inform you of the change in plans, if any, when you return to make the pick-up. The packages will be gathered and herded through the shield as rapidly as possible, with the craft ready to go on the other side. When you have them all assembled, one of you should signal to us by holding your hands in the air, thusly." Two large and callused hands went up, then made fists. That way it wouldn't look like anyone was surrendering, but it would show that no one had a weapon out first. Not that it would matter much. All the Royal Guards would be wearing shields. "Then we go as fast as possible."

It was a good enough plan. Simple, and no doubt very little like what would happen as people tried to throw their luggage in the back and ask if drinks would be served. Timon's service did that. Even providing meals for the flight to keep people comfortable and busy. It wasn't a horrible plan, but might just be a bit much to ask given everything that day. Maybe he could pick up a basket of bread or something? Just in case people forgot to eat.

Tor nodded and looked up at the man, his face set.

"We should leave from some other place then, so that if anyone thinks to attack later they won't know exactly where to set up. Is everyone up to climbing over some rubble? We can go through the shield wall in the back. I have that set up as the prison right now." Those people would need food too. Last meals and all that. So really good quality stuff.

It was a bit of a dismal thought, but the General at least seemed to think he was brilliant.

"You got use of that? You didn't just commandeer the place did you? That might not go over well at all. I looked into picking one of those up for my retirement villa. Debri house suggested that they could procure one for me, for about half a million gold. A bit beyond my pensioner's stipend I'm afraid." The words didn't seem upset about it at least, even though that was way too much, in Tor's estimation.

They all walked directly back, literally scrambling over the fallen wall, slabs and charred chunks of which lay all over the back lawn. It was all a uniform tan color. There in front of them was the purple and gold glowing rectangle of the new prison structure, visible through the floating river that dipped down, about a hundred feet away from the Palace shield. Part of it still existed, at the bottom, making a nice seven feet of barrier there. For half a second it seemed like it might be a problem, but no one said anything at all. Then, the rest of them were all tall people.

George walked with them, but clearly wasn't going. His job was inside after all. Protecting the King and Royal family. If they were all still there. It wouldn't shock him to learn that the Heir and the others had been removed for safety. After all, if the King fell, someone had to take his place.

Smythe looked at the others and then George, his face set and a bit ashen.

"If you would signal your people when we get to the shield, we'll run through at best speed. Then it can be put back up immediately." He sounded hard. Commanding. Like he ran things or something.

Tor grinned, even if the day was too grim for that kind of thing. It had to look half insane, but no one called him on it, just moving along as they were.

The whole thing took about ten seconds, George waiting for a wave from Smythe, everyone running about fifty feet when Tor said the field was gone and then stopping, letting it go back up. It wasn't visible right now, not even as a distortion, but if you paid attention, and had the skill, you could feel it. The dome of it was a little rough, actually, instead of smooth, faceted like a jewel and slightly uneven. That had to do with how the components had been placed though, since there were hundreds of them, little mistakes had been made. That was life though. It still worked, so no one complained much. Plus, they couldn't see it.

He'd been afraid that Smythe or Thorgas might find it awkward to get over the wall, but they just put on flying gear and lofted the debris. It was strange, but they all had it. Kolb and Karen followed suit and Tor just lifted into the air, using his mentally commanded Not-Flyer. Out of all of them only Thorgas seemed impressed though. The rest of them had seen the trick before.

"The wonders of the modern world. I don't suppose you have more of those for sale? I wasn't aware there were flying devices that didn't require hand controls." He seemed impressed, which was always nice. It beat having people hate him when they thought he wasn't looking at any rate.

"This is actually a new kind of Not-Flyer. I haven't gotten a chance to make mental controls for flying rigs or vehicles, though it's in the plans. I'll try to get you some for your unit." Then he stopped, realizing that the man would have no way to pay for it. It was a pain, but he had to make some kind of arrangement, or he just wouldn't take it at all. "The men getting them will have to do some extra work. Helping orphans in their off time, planting trees, that kind of thing. If they want the units."

The man actually smiled at him as they got to the back wall of the new prison structure.

"I'd heard you were generous, Lord Baker, but that... Very correct. So you'll allow the rent on the devices to be good works?"

Tor nearly said that he'd meant they could earn the things, but the economics of that wouldn't work and people would feel indebted to him if he did that. It was pretty clear that people hated feeling that way, wasn't it? They needed a chance to earn things on their own. He'd been told that, over and over again, but it was hard to remember at times.

"That's right. I'll pass them along to Lord Smythe first, for disposition, but I'm sure that you'll really have to do all the work that way. Since it's your idea and all that." Holding up a single hand he touched the purple of the flat, glasslike wall and made a door appear. It had a hallway behind it and would lead to the central area inside. There were clear spots along the way to stop people from easily escaping, but he didn't explain that. They had a straight shot into the place, and he'd make it vanish behind them. It made it a lot less likely that anyone would just accidentally walk away. Poor souls.

It was an odd detour to make, but Smythe stopped everyone, even though they had a time schedule, and looked into one of the empty cells as they passed it.

"Are they all like this?" He didn't seem too angry about it at least. Tor probably would have snapped at him if he had. It was just the stress of the day though, so he nodded.

"Yes. Unless the girls have changed any of them. They got water in, so the prisoners can bathe. Or, I guess, drown themselves if they want. I hope not. That would be distressing. Most of them are just kids after all. Maybe I can talk the King into death by cutter. That won't hurt as much as hanging." He shuddered a bit at the thought, which made him look and feel weak, but Karen patted him reassuringly. She was always nice about things like that.

The Military Counselor gave Tor a very strange look then, and held it for about a minute as he walked into the space and then tested the water in the bathroom briefly.

"Very good. I doubt that Richard will actually call for death for the fighters. Unless they personally committed direct treason. Most soldiers don't actually care who they're fighting, and might even be relieved that they didn't succeed in killing anyone of high station. Do you plan to call for any deaths?"

Tor blinked and furrowed his brow hard enough that Karen had to hid her grin with a hand, so as to not offend him. Not that it would have. He got that it had to be ridiculous.

"Me? Why? Did they try to bomb or attack my house?" The idea suddenly worried him greatly, but the men all laughed at it, if only a bit.

"No, no, nothing like that. It can happen after a battle though. A man enraged insisting on death and assuring it happens, regardless of what's best for others. Not a problem here. I didn't really think it would be, but it can be hard to know what you're thinking at times, Tor."

There didn't seem to be a need to answer, so he led them to the front, were Melisa and Harper were on duty, having set up cushioned chairs behind a large table that had sign-in papers on it. Harper stood instantly, which left Melisa looking at the paper in front of her, eyes closing as Tor watched. Her hair was falling ever so slightly into her eyes.

Without thinking about it he held up one finger and whispered to the other girl.

"Report?"

She looked a bit scared by all the people, but didn't let it stop her from pulling the papers from the other girl's fingers. Then she laid it out flat and turned it so that he could read it.

"Three more came in, which makes thirty-one of them so far. We took names, ranks and the military force they serve with. One of them won't give us that information, but he seems too young to really be in uniform. We just locked him up. Or, well, the soldiers did when they came. We didn't actually do it ourselves."

"Good. We'll... Send someone in a while to relieve you both, so you can get some sleep. If one of us doesn't come with them personally, don't let them have control of the place. Call for help at least and keep your shields on. I'll try to come, but it might be someone else." In other words, he had no clue what to tell them and that load of manure was better than sucking his thumb or just saying nothing to the kids at all.

Not that they weren't adults, they just looked young.

Harper looked embarrassed, but she spoke anyway.

"Um, is it possible to get some food? We haven't eaten for a while and... the prisoners..."

Right. Tor wanted to roll his eyes, but couldn't fault the girl at all, what was she supposed to do about it?

"I'll see if I can get something in. It might be a bit. Sorry about that. War and all, you know. Annoying, isn't it?" He tried for charming and managed well enough that the girl looked down and then back at him, flirting a bit, even though that wasn't his intent at the moment.

"Thank you... Sir."

Then he found himself propelled toward the front door by Kolb, who had actually remembered their current task.

Tor had to run a bit to avoid falling flat on his face. Luckily, he was needed to get the door open, so everyone else had to slow down.

Chapter fourteen

If it was quiet and almost restful inside the makeshift holding area, outside was just the opposite. On the good side they didn't have far to go in their search for either the Secret Army or the Flyers Corps. They were staged about two hundred feet in front of the wall. It was a decently large amount of people, since a group of men and women, mostly armed with wooden tool handles, had come out to help defend the city. There had to be close to five hundred of them, all dressed in various city type outfits.

They were also loud. Not bombs and explosions noisy, but that babble that a lot of people chatting created without realizing it. They were still excited, though all the soldiers and even the kids from the school, who were off to the left with their Instructors and the Secret Army, even though they didn't know it, were more subdued and calm.

Smythe made a face, but kept his back to the crowd of people that had gathered and looked at his general.

"That's a poor idea. What do they think they're going to do?"

Tor didn't know himself, but Karen shrugged.

"Defend the wall, if they have to. I take your meaning though. They wouldn't last seconds if a real attack comes. Not if it was a force like we had earlier coming at us. The fighters will need food. The prisoners here too. We should set that up with them. It will give them something useful to do, and keep them off the battle line if anything else starts up. Brave people though, so we need to be careful not to insult their honor." She didn't seem convinced that sending them away was the right thing to do, but Thorgas seemed to think it was a fine idea.

He called for some men to come over and set up a system, where several flyers and a collection of city folk would go and collect food from shops and vendors.

"I hate to requisition things, but we will need food before nightfall. People will start hoarding..."

The Fast Carriage that came into view was a large silver rectangle, which probably meant it was Timon. Why he'd shown up, Tor didn't really know. Probably just curious. The thing landed right in front of them, and almost immediately Petra Ward hopped out the passenger's side, a weapon in her left hand. Held up at the sky however, since she didn't want to actually kill them. He hoped.

"All clear here?" She didn't talk to him, looking over him to see first Karen and then Kolb.

The bald man didn't answer immediately, actually looking around first, searching in all directions. Then, without saying what he was doing, used his flying rig to loft into the air, heading straight up, his feet dangling in a relaxed manner. After taking a really good look, he landed and finally answered.

"Clear. Battlefield protocols."

Then people started getting out of the vehicle. The side door opened and three more people popped out, Timon, who was driving the craft, Gerent, and beside him, Sara. Tor almost winced, but realized that, while he was a few hours late, he hadn't missed picking her up by that much.

No one did anything for a moment, until Timon bowed toward the general. It was strange that he missed Smythe, but he also skipped the rest of them.

"Timon Baker. Fast Transport Service. This is my brother, Gerent Lairdgren and this lady is Sara Debri, from the merchant house." Then , almost rudely, he walked directly to Tor and started talking without hesitation.

"We need to break open your vault Tor. I have goods coming in. Food, and some soldiers from other places to guard your Palace. Borrowed them from Duke Morgan. We can pay for it, but my funds are in there and Collette is off with her father, trying to arrange passage back to his Barony for him. Everyone in the City is trying to get back home suddenly." The boy looked young, but didn't give any ground in his posture, even surrounded by powerful people and giants. If anything he sounded like he was in charge of it all.

It wasn't a small thing, getting the coin, since Collette kind of ran that section and no one else knew how to get in to the locked room. Tor could do it, but short of turning his house off, he doubted anyone else would be able to, and right now that would catch some attention.

"Ah... Busy here. Still, if we can get things around... I need food. For here and for the prisoners in there." He pointed but didn't add more. "Also for some others. Baskets of food for later, do you know how to do that? I've heard you do something like that when you take people on longer trips."

"Glaren, your cook, does that for me. You need what... Twenty-three baskets? We have the food for it, I think. I can pass the message, but I need that gold soon or some rather delicate deals might fall through." Tim sounded a bit cold then, brutal, without even talking about anything sensitive, except the number of baskets. He was off by two, but very close. That meant he knew something, didn't it?

It took a while but they got a group of Secret Army members set up, ten of them ready to fly, and forty military men, to act as guards for the craft on the ground, for the take off and landings. That meant each Count or Countess could take up to five people with them.

Without hesitation Tor took out his little communications device and tapped the sigil for the Capital, even if it was so close he could have walked over to the shield to talk, or gone in, if the situation were different.

"Tor?" The voice was Connie's and she sounded more relaxed than she had earlier, which left him feeling better about things, for some strange reason.

Probably because he still loved her, as wrong as it was.

"Please pass the word that each Count or Countess can have no more than five people. More than that and we can't take their luggage. Thanks."

"Ooooh. That's going to be a problem. I'll try to see that it happens. Talk to me later?"

Tor felt a bit embarrassed at her tone, but no one looked at him funny, except Gerent.

"Uh, sure."

There was a bit of pleasant sounding speech, that honestly Tor barely kept track of, and then they broke the connection. He didn't want hard feelings with her, but also couldn't handle the whole thing at the moment. Still. It had been weeks since he'd found out they were related and his emotions were still raw and a bit stripped bare on the subject. He didn't feel that way about Varley, even though that situation should have been a lot worse for him. The girl was so closely related it was literally as if she were both his daughter and sister after all.

Of course, he'd never really loved her, had he?

That made a difference.

The others, being Knights and having their own matters to see too, really didn't need him for the moment, he realized, so he decided to risk doing a bit of personal business.

"I'm off to my place then. This shouldn't take but a half hour or so. Gerent..." This part was a risk, since the man had been traumatized in prison personally before and Tor had to assume wouldn't want to go back into one. "Would you take over for the rest of the day as Warden for our cells here? I need someone that is certain not to abuse the captives. Most won't be with us long..."

The look on his new brother's face was strangely hard suddenly, so Tor hurried to explain, feeling the sub-text in his field. It was a useful trick, as long as he remembered to do it.

"The current thought is that most of them will be released soon, after questioning. It's just that the girls running the place right now are very tired, having been up since early in the morning. I'd consider it a great favor." It was very possible that the man would say no, given everything and Tor realized that he was about to, when a wave of darkness stole over his entire body, causing the smaller man to actually shake a bit.

"I'll do it. But... I won't let anyone be harmed... no torture or anything. If you want to question them you'll have to use magic or whatever it is you do. If you..."

Tor started walking toward the cells, Timon coming with him, both at a brisk pace that forced Gerent to jog a bit to keep up. It wasn't about pushing the man, but getting a little distance from the others that stood there.

"I can't promise that. I don't control what King Richard does for instance, and it may be that he insists on it. Probably not though. What I can do is make sure that these men and women have guards that will protect them if it comes to it. Someone to see to their comforts, that they get fed and have clean clothing at need. That any injuries of note are treated, and that if there's a problem is willing to see to fixing it. Hence you stepping in. For all I know it might mean going toe to toe with Smythe or even Kolb. If so, you can't back down. They won't kill you for preventing injustice, but they might yell at you or something if they don't like your plans." He gave his new brother a sidelong glance, noticing that there was more nervousness than metal in his frame at the moment.

The man was still walking though. Directly toward the makeshift prison.

"I... suppose. I don't know that I'm the best one for the job though. Petra or Conserina Derring might be better. They're more suited to the task, I think. These prisoners are fighters. What if they try to escape?"

There was a cough from behind him, one that came from Petra, rather than any of the soldiers that were following her. There were ten of them. The tall, very cute fighter made a gesture with her head, tossing it to the side to indicate them.

"I think that these elite soldiers might have something to say about that, if they try." She didn't hesitate to address the one in front, who was the oldest of the lot, looking to be nearly thirty, if Tor could judge such things. "What are your orders?"

He was tall too, clearly a noble by birth. About seven feet, which meant he had a deep and rumbly voice. It was intimidating without the man even trying to be.

"We're here to act as guards and perform all tasks that the Warden requires of us, without harm to the prisoners, even if they become aggressive. General Thorgas gave the word himself." There was a sour and disbelieving look at Gerent, but he didn't let it show in his voice, even if the man was clearly offended at the idea of being left in the power of a peasant.

That was clear at least. He thought that all the short people on the field were beneath him, and not just physically. Even Sara, who he clearly felt attracted to.

Tor cleared his throat.

"Good. Countier Lairdgren will take that duty. In his absence the girls that have it now will be in charge. If there are any problems Gerent, take them directly to Smythe of Westend, since you'll answer to him directly in this." Looking up at the tall fellow in the lead Tor locked eyes for a bit, being glared at in return. "Take note of that. In this situation Gerent Lairdgren outranks you and is working directly for the head of the military. More to the point, if anything happens to any prisoner in your charge here, I'll hear about it and see that anyone that has done anything wrong will be punished to the full extent of the law, and King's censure." The man stiffened, and a few of the others were angry at the words, so Tor relented a bit, suddenly smiling. "Not that any of you would be a problem, but the standards here are high. What you do today and in the coming weeks will set the tone for this war, in a way. The eyes of the entire kingdom will be looking to you. How those vanquished are treated by our side might very well make all the difference later."

It was, of course, all sweet sounding gibberish. No one would ever really know what they did in this place, most likely, and if they did, it would be lies, almost certainly. The military flyers all stood a bit straighter then anyway, and the only problem seemed to be coming from the rather upset large fellow. He didn't voice it however, and there wasn't a lot that Tor could say to change his mind.

At the door he let them all in, and feeling awkward about it or not, all the men formed two lines, the biggest man in the front. He gestured for Gerent to join him and stood very straight, speaking with his base voice. It was clear he didn't know which of the young women he was supposed to be addressing, but it was Harper who stood again, seeming pretty intimidated. She looked at Tor though and then let her gaze linger on Gerent.

The giant bowed to her.

"Ma'am... I'm Countier Third, Jose Peterson, Major in the Royal Army, currently attached to the Elite Flyers Corps. This man next to me is Warden Lairdgren. Countier Lairdgren, currently serving under the auspice of Lord Counselor William Smythe." Then he waited, clearly expecting some kind of a response from the girl. She was in a uniform after all, after a fashion, still in her green and yellow Songbird outfit.

She rounded the table and bowed, first to Gerent and then the man in front of the lines of large black clothed men, most of whom didn't look at her at all.

"You have the duty. Shall I go over who we have here and what procedures we've put in place?"

It seemed to be going well to Tor, so he winked and stepped back a bit, figuring that the rest would work itself out. They didn't really need him there to do their jobs, he didn't think.

That meant he was able to get off to his place, along with Petra, Sara and Timon. The whole trip didn't take that long, but it did take a complex set of changes to the house to get into the room with the gold in it. It wasn't a key as much as a pattern that tried to change when you made a door, but with only a pretty deep trance state and about five minutes work he managed it. Collette had really mastered the use of the magical dwelling it seemed, since he hadn't even known that was possible to do with it, and he'd made the field himself.

Tim didn't seem impressed, but he didn't comment either. Not on that.

"Down this hall then." Pointing the way he touched the wall, making the ceiling glow brightly.

Tor almost expected that the room would be empty, or hold only a few chests of gold for some reason, but when the copper colored door at the end was opened it was a very different sight indeed. The place was filled with boxes and cloth bags and it was huge. For a few seconds he was almost unbelieving of how much wealth was in the space and wondered if it was also where they kept the dry goods stores for the kitchens. It wasn't though. It was all gold and silver.

His gold and silver.

No wonder everyone hated him so much. This really was a good part of the kingdoms wealth, enough to feed the land for at least a year, he guessed. Here, held captive by him, instead of in the cupboards of hard working people, ready to see them through winter and hard times. Only a jerk, or monster, would do that, since it was crippling the land.

"Ah, Collette did mention there was some coin in here. Sara, would you help me load a chest? I want to hire a few people from the city, on a temporary basis. That and pay for the food the troops will need. That way the economy of the city won't be harmed as much." After fishing at his neck for a moment he got a floating chest out and had to reshape it so that it would fit in the hallway, but still hold enough. It looked long and skinny, but the box itself would be able to carry a few tons at least. Maybe more. He'd never tried overloading one, but so far he'd never heard any complaints.

They tossed in bags of clanking coins, not bothering to try and keep track of what was there. It was poor funds management, but also an emergency, so he had to be willing to sacrifice a bit and all that.

Tim was being far more careful in what he was putting in the middling size velvet bag on the other side of the room, but stopped to call something out to him.

"I pay Glaren a silver per basket. That might be different for you, since, you know, she's using your food, but you'll want to have wine and all that, so it's best to replace it. If nothing else she can pocket the difference, since you don't pay her enough. Loyal though. To Collette, I mean. Won't leave even for twice the salary. I know, since I asked." The clanking resumed then and Tor smiled up at him as Sara moved in to help load the chest up, getting what was being done.

Tor scoffed a bit, but good naturedly so.

"Seriously? Trying to steal my friends away with bribes? That has to be against the rules of polite behavior. I haven't heard that, but if it's not there it should be." He winked at Petra who gave him a decently somber nod in return.

"That's true Tim. Very rude actually. Especially since Glaren is working in a place where the word 'servant' didn't even come up in regards to her. Friend. Word gets out that Tor refers to his people that way and he'll have everyone wanting to work for him. Except..." She stopped and looked away, then closed her eyes, as if trying to hide from him.

It wasn't hard to pick up the rest. Not at all.

"Except for the ones that think I'm some kind of pushy and overbearing monster? Well, today won't help that, will it?" It was his turn to stop, but he just stared at the back wall, trying not to think about it. There wasn't time for him to break over what he'd done.

Sara, though he loved her, was a bit clueless about the day's events it seemed, so she actually asked what he meant, in an offhand fashion.

Petra sighed and seemed a bit sad about the whole thing at least.

"Tor killed about ten percent of the attackers out there today. By himself. The only people that did more were Kolb and Tiera. Worse, that only worked because of Tor's magic. People will get that. Sure, here in the city most will think it's a good thing, but the amount of death out there was... extreme. Most battles have losses of about ten percent. I've read of complete massacres where almost seventy percent survived the carnage. I didn't get a good count out there of the bodies-"

"Seven thousand, nine hundred and fifty-six, at least of those visible as we flew over. There are thirty-one prisoners inside the cells." Tim sounded relaxed about it and turned, using both hands to hold the black sack of coin.

Then he started to help get the funny looking long trunk closed so they could leave.

"We should see to Glaren next. I'll do that. Like I said, Twenty-Three baskets?" The young eyes searched Tor's, absorbing every detail of his movements and expression. It was a lot more information that he'd thought he was giving off, but he didn't let the surprise show as he read him.

"Twenty Counts and Countesses going back I think. No, twenty-one. The rest already left, which probably means they were at least warned. They might not all be guilty."

"Ah. Alright, so the Wards got a warning and headed out, they aren't really traitors, and... I can't think of who the other one would be. I must have missed something. That's too bad. It means that one of them will have access to healing amulets. I managed to change the order so that the guilty traitors wouldn't. Let the virus weaken them before we have to fight." There was a cold wave that came off of him, but even as he glared a bit at Tor, clearly expecting him to say something about it, Petra started to nod.

"It's hard, but a good plan. I can't like that thousands or more will die because of what we did, but it makes sense, as far as warfare goes."

It did. Tor didn't deny that. Not at all.

"Of course the mothers and milk maids that die, the little children, the old people that couldn't swing a sword, or even a force lance at us, they don't really count, do they?" Sticking out his tongue to show he was thinking and not trying to be mean he changed that a bit after a few seconds. "I mean, yes, they count, I know you two both agree with that, but in battle calculations they don't that much. It's sad. At least a fighter knows what they're signing up for. This Gray Plague is just going to suffocate them in their sleep and it's because of what we're doing. Failing to help them when it's within our power."

There was silence in the room and for the whole two minutes it took him to lock back up, putting things in the same order that Collette had them before. It showed just how complicated her mind really was. Like a labyrinth. It wasn't until they were most of the way to the kitchen that Petra challenged what he'd just said.

"We? Timon and I made the decision, and he's just a kid, if smarter than the rest of us put together. I'm pretty sure all of the blame for it will fall on me."

Tor stopped, the chest behind him adjusting a little, floating away from him slightly as he turned. He had the amulet around his neck and it followed along with that pretty closely. Exactingly so really.

"Yes, we. I'm the one letting it stand, even after you told me. I agree. It makes sense. It's also evil and hurtful. The King might order us to undo it, even if it means a greater war over all. I doubt that though. He should. I should. But... I can't blame you. It really will make the whole thing easier and we have a responsibility to our side as well. Every soldier that dies in the night, coughing his lungs out, is one less potential casualty for us. I don't know how many we lost today, but it was too many."

Timon had that number too.

"Twelve fighters, most of them from the Flyers Corps, two from Lairdgren. Not any of your friends, though Tiera knew at least one of them in passing. Not a fighter or a messenger, that's all I could tell from the conversation as I listened in. Smythe was talking about eight hundred dead in the city, that number keeps growing though. I expect it will end up being around two thousand in a few days. The damaged buildings were targeted to be holding people on purpose I think. Those bombs took out a lot of busy areas. We should do something to help rebuild. Clean up and all that. I can kick in a little. I don't have your kind of coin though."

It was too much to even listen to, so Tor walked to the kitchen and called out, trying to be friendly about it. No one would be expecting him after all. The scene inside was a lot different than he thought it would be. All the household staff was sitting in chairs around the table, except a few making tea and some kind of cookies, from the smell of it. There was a hint of orange to the whole thing, which was unique, given the time of year.

"Hello! We've come to see if some baskets could be made up? For some long flights later today." Tor waited for a bit and then shrugged, not caring if it made sense. He was getting tired, and didn't really think anyone would notice overly. Except they all did, focusing on him intently and trying to read his body language instantly. Then everyone shot to their feet, as if it was a big deal for him to walk to the kitchen door or something? "Also meals for the prisoners we took. Only thirty- one of those, plus ten jailers and the warders, there are three of those. Those won't need baskets though, I'll get some floating chests for it. Good food though, please. I know that it's easy to think of those we took as villains, and they are. But we don't mistreat anyone in our care, right?" Everyone was staring at him as if he was being dense or something, but the feelings were just raw nerves and a bit of guilt.

That portion of things was weird, because most of the men felt they should have been out protecting everyone themselves, and the women thought they should be doing more to help. Which of course, they should.

"So, Glaren, I hear you get a silver for the good baskets? We need twenty, the first ten inside an hour. The others will need food soon too, so, until we have a real system set up, will you all help? There are people from the city that can be hired right now, since they won't be able to work for a few days. Uh... here. Get Collette to give you more if you need it." It took a bit of searching for the right bags, middling large ones that, when he peeked in, had enough silver in the mix for buying needed things.

A man, who was thin and about thirty, or maybe an old looking mid-twenties looked at him and seemed a bit put off inside. It wasn't a clear thing, though there was a tiny thread of greed to it, as well as a stern resolve not to slip any of it into his own pocket, since that would be stealing. He wasn't the only one thinking things like that either, but no one really planned to rob him.

No, they didn't think they could get away with it, on top of their own morality. He was pretty tempted to get another bag for them all to share, but held his hand. They had to earn it. That was the rule, wasn't it? Even if he needed to have the funds being spent as fast as possible, before all of Noram was reduced to one wealthy man that didn't care if he had coins at all most days, and the hungry poor.

No one had ever warned him about that when he was the poor student, had they? The idea that one person could have that much wealth, but that it was a horrible thing for everyone else... It was a newish thought for him. One he had to actually start dealing with soon however. Doing it the right way was the key though.

"This is a lot of work, in a short time. You don't have to help with it, but anyone that does will get a nice bonus." The faces of the maids and men who seemed to be employed by him, given their uniforms, which were all black with nice, very crisp looking white shirts underneath, seemed suddenly happy enough, though it was forced in some cases. People didn't know what to make of that offer of a bonus.

Tor left it that way and waited for Glaren to respond, which made her purse her mouth, a move that made her pretty face look a bit funny. She was a bit older, but looked younger than her years and was still a notable beauty. Collette's mother. So, in a very real way, the boss of him. At least inside the house.

"At once. Everyone, we need to work together here, we have a time schedule. We'll have to play a bit fast and loose with the first meal for those at the Prison. Tobias, take notes. No wine for the jailers? I don't know about the Wardens... Dignitaries, if I have that right..."

Timon helped out then winking at the women in a way that had to be meant as mildly flirtatious.

"Fruit juice all the way around I think. Perhaps some wine for after the shift, but Gerent is the Chief Warden there. He doesn't drink much most of the time and I don't think he'll want his men doing that either. The other two are school girls. I don't know if they're staying or not."

Tor didn't either, so didn't add anything. Better they have a bit too much, rather than not enough. Plus, some of the prisoners were women. That being the case, someone female should be there to look out for them. Probably someone older and able to stand up to soldiers. He drew a blank though, so let it go as Glaren made plans to get the food delivered in a timely fashion. Leaving for a few moments, he got a small box filled with amulets for them, including the last of his magical chests. He looked to have five left. They were proving to be one of the more useful things he'd come up with, when it all came right down to it.

They left quickly, after Glaren promised to have the meals ready for them in forty minutes, even if it meant killing the others to get it done. They used Tim's craft to get to the staging area by the prison, only to find that nine craft were already set up, ready to go. That made sense, Tor would work the last one and they'd have enough.

That wasn't the plan though. Kolb pointed to David Derring who was near the other school students, going over how to use a force lance properly. As far as Tor could tell they'd been at it for some time. There weren't a lot of kids that needed that kind of training with them however. About twelve. The rest were fighters already. He looked for his sister, half expecting her to have run off to kill Sandra and her extended relations, but she walked over, having been watching what Davie did pretty closely.

When she got to him she seemed a bit dour, but didn't start yelling at him or anything. Really she sounded pretty reasonable, given the load of anger she had to be feeling inside. He could only find anxiety and sadness though. As he focused, clearing his mind of all distraction, the pattern was clearer. She was hiding her true feelings from him, by simply mastering them. It wasn't going to last, he didn't think, but it was a good effort. One that was better than a lot of people could manage even for a short while.

Without warning, as was becoming his habit, Cordes took over and spoke, using his mouth. It was annoying. Enough so that Tor decided to have a talk with the man about it. Later though, when no one else would be watching.

"Tiera, you mentioned something about getting a satellite locked onto some people. Would one of them happen to be Sandra Morris?"

She chuckled darkly and then shook her head at him.

"Of course. I forgot about that after I heard, being too angry for clear thinking. The device Blue gave me for that is in my room, at school, but I can track her anywhere she goes, as long as she doesn't leave low orbit of the planet. The same with her father and mother. I tried for Grandmother Gray, but I was told off a bit for it, since that's someone else's project. We could go get that, and have her dead by morning, most likely, as long as we hurry. Before they get a chance to strike again."

There was a strange silence to most of the people listening, mainly soldiers, but it was that Kolb and Thorgas were coming by to talk to him. Or at least one of them. He sort of missed Alphonse at the moment. People always focused on him when he was around, and he was so big. That made him an excellent shield. Socially speaking that was. If a fight broke out Tor would do his best to protect his friend no matter what. That went without saying.

So did the idea of finding the fugitive. It was a very hard case, since Tor actually liked the woman, but he'd also witnessed her kill someone with his own eyes. She wasn't at war at the time either, so that argument wouldn't hold. It was the one he was using for the day himself. It had been a war.

All those poor men and women on the field.

They hadn't stood a chance.

"We should track her position and watch it. We can always pick her up later, no matter how far she runs, or how deep she hides, it's the one good thing about that system. The bad thing is that anyone can find us using it, and the same things apply. We might be able to find her whole family that way however, plus anyone outside of her father's forces that seek to help her." He shrugged, but it seemed different, forced and not the natural thing he always used. "We might lose her somehow still, but that isn't going to happen. I think it's worth the risk, even if she does nothing but climb in the best transportation she can find and head for Soam. Of all of us Julie is the one that might give her shelter, but I can't see Sandra doing that. She's a girl of this land and has no clue how to make her way anywhere else. It narrows her options. Functionally she almost has to run and hide with one of the other conspirators now. Anything else would be too dangerous for her."

Everyone stood around, looking at Tiera hard, a few faces seeming worried. Probably that his sister would lash out in her anger and grief and destroy innocent people. Tor could understand that feeling himself. The girl had a temper at times. She simply nodded though, then turned away, to look at the new prison, which was still nearly featureless on the outside, but brightly colored. The main door was there however, which had been re-worked to look like black glass. You could even see through it a little.

"That was a good idea, putting the captives in front of the Palace like that. Anyone trying to hit it the same way again would risk slaughtering their own people first. That won't stop a madman of course, but that sort of thing starts to make you look bad back home, killing your own people." It clearly wasn't an answer, and it didn't seem the girl wanted to give one at the moment. Either too deep in thought, or planning to simply kill Sandra anyway and just not wanting to argue about it with him.

Cordes wasn't fooled either though.

"Tiera, I can't tell you how to act, not in any real way. I'm not the King, or our parents, just your brother. But I beg you to think before you act, and consider the greater good. I agree that we must stop this threat at this point, and that will end in the deaths of the Morris family, but we can prevent more death and destruction here. Only if you can manage to withhold your vengeance for a time however. Remember though, you're immortal. You have all the time you need to see this done correctly." This time the words didn't even sound like him at all. They were all in Royal Noram, and he sounded more like the King than Richard did most of the time. Soon he'd be referring to himself in the third person if this kept up.

Plus... It was odd, but every time Cordes spoke to his sister the man kept seeming to be on her side, more or less. Tor understood that it was time for hard choices and decisions, since a real war was upon them now, but the Ancient King seemed to think almost nothing of it. It was as if the man inside Tor's head actually understood what his sister was doing. Tor... fought for that kind of knowing, but kept failing really. Sandra wasn't his girlfriend or anything, but she'd been around and polite enough to him. Even willing to sleep with him. Her lashing out had gotten someone innocent killed, but something deep inside of him wanted to just forgive her for that.

Cordes didn't think that would work at all.

His sister turned and met his brown eyes with hers. Different genetic patterns or not, they both looked pretty close to the same, Tor thought. Worse, with her cute face and ultra short fighters haircut, the tiny girl in front of him probably looked more manly than he did right now.

"I get all the time I need, but what about Reggie? Sandra is out, free and living her life, and my friend is in her grave, rotting. A pile of bones and gore wrapped in a shroud. Why should Sandra Morris be the one to live? This whole thing started with her, and with her father. I... don't really care about the rest of her family, except that it's pretty obvious that they'll try to kill me if I leave them alive. Sandra caused this though and she deserves to die. It wasn't just the one thing, no matter what people think, or my own grief tells me. She made this all happen." The tiny frame stretched up, dressed in fighting leathers that managed to look like a child playing dress-up, since they were new and sharp looking, instead of worn and creased with use. There was a flash of resolve for a few seconds.

Cordes did the same thing though and took a single step closer to her.

"Agreed. I don't believe the woman is evil, but she made mistakes that shouldn't have happened. It's never easy to swallow pride however, and she is, if nothing else, a noble of Noram, born and bred. By custom she knows the price for her failures here and no one is going to stop you, when you move to act. At this point we're all honor and duty bound to aid you. In this moment though, you hold the key that might, possibly, unlock a rebellion and save millions of lives."

He started pacing, which wasn't really a habit of his, and the voice grew louder, clearly to allow himself to be heard by those around him. The military men, the other Knights, even the school children that were starting to move closer to them.

"My brother Timon Baker, and his Weapons Master Petra Ward, have sought to strike deep into this situation, by withholding the magical healing devices from those Counties that seem to be striking against us and our King. This is a brilliant, and monstrous move. Let no one here think it otherwise. Millions will die from it." He turned to face the military men, and floated up into the air by about ten feet, so that he could be clearly seen.

For a long time it felt like, people stared at him, everyone else going silent to a point where only the rustling of gently moving bodies could be heard. The creak of shoes on dirt and the sound of ragged breathing. He could see just enough of Petra's face to notice she looked ready to kill him and Timon was totally out of view, but his field said he was relaxed about the whole thing.

"Millions of innocent children. Women that have done nothing more to harm us than taking in laundry of soldiers, so that their children can be fed in hard times. The old shop man with his wooden leg and his mangy dog... All dead. If we don't seek to end this before that happens. War is the movement, and death, of armies, not the innocent. Not in a perfect world. We can make this end though, get the devices to these places in time, but only if we act with honor, courage and fortitude. What I need to know right now, what we all need to hear, is are you with us?"

There was no reaction for a good fifteen seconds and Tor started to feel a bit awkward, but Cordes stayed in control and scanned the faces of those in front of them, eyes locking with tall men and a few women. They didn't seem to hating him at the moment, even after the announcement he'd just made.

Then he bellowed, which made Tor want to jump a bit.

"Are you with us?" The sound was deep and made his throat hurt from it.

The others all responded though, cheering. There was no sense of articulation or chanting in it, just general yelling in support, but it was enough it seemed, and Cordes spread his hands out, as if to hug someone. It was a bizarre move but when it was winding down he started to speak again.

"This is only the first visible move in the game. Today we won, and struck a blow against those that would seek to use force to rule in place of law and honor. The days to come will be as bloody, as hard, and many here might well lose their lives to protect the innocent. But I tell you this, when I lie down at night, my head and conscience will be satisfied and I will feel safe, knowing that all of you stand for what is good, and right, and will act tirelessly to see that the innocent will once again be vindicated in their trust of us!"

There was more cheering, but at least the man let him sink to the ground. Then promptly gave control back over to Tor, so that he could feel the stares of everyone around him and make up some lies as to why he did that.

Smythe marched over, a very funny look on his face then, and Kolb was very clearly hiding laughter. It had to be pretty ridiculous, all of that coming from him, didn't it?

There was no yelling though, just a somber look directed at Timon. Not Petra. Just the boy, which seemed very nearly out of place.

"I take it that those devices are still available? It might prove efficacious to have them on hand. Next time, please run such ideas past me, will you? Richard won't be pleased by this. As Tor just announced, this is both brilliant and monstrous. It pays to avoid the latter state, in general. Even in war."

Sara put a hand on Tor's back, probably because Petra was still glaring at him for letting the word out. Not that he blamed her at all. Still, did she think that it was going to stay secret forever? Wasn't it a better plan to spread the blame a bit, before people died?

The tall girl moved to him, her face looking like he was about to get a physical beating, but her words were just a bit betrayed sounding.

"Thanks a lot. Now everyone knows that I was a part of this."

He rolled his eyes and then gave a shake of the head.

"And almost no one will care. No, they'll all blame me for it. My little brother. My healing devices being withheld. Every one of those dead will be laid at my doorstep. Hurrah. At the end of this I'll be the one driven from the kingdom for my evil deeds, no matter who starts them for me." He shrugged, trying not to sound angry over it, "let's arrange for the pick-up and go over the plan. We have some food coming. I brought some coin so that people can be paid for their goods. Tim, can you procure some emergency rations, to be delivered to the city? I don't know if anyone will think it's anything more than you and I buying their good will, but right now I need all the favor from people I can gather, I think."

They all had roles to play in things, but it was General Thorgas that took the floating chest of coins from him. He assigned some man named Brown to be the quartermaster for it all and promised to have a careful account of how everything was spent.

Then they bustled about, going over how everything would be done, and at Kolb's urging, actually practicing three different pick up methods, using a group of bored soldiers and school kids that were all a little cranky seeming to stand in for the various noblemen.

On the second pass, the "nobles" rebelled suddenly, instead of running through it with best speed. It was both hilarious, and, Tor thought at least, about right.

"No, I will not be man handled! I'm an important person and my will must be obeyed! Now, see to the luggage, girl, and then provide a comfortable pillow for my Lady wife." Will Sorenson snapped his fingers twice. "Hop, hop! We don't have all day! Why are you taking so long. Someone get me a drink of wine. Now!"

The military man he was talking to didn't really like being called a girl and started to hit the boy for insolence, but stopped when Karen reminded him that the man had his own army back home. That started a lot of play acting though, and for some reason Kolb let it go on. They ran all of the plans more than once and on the last one the group of girls being escorted to David Derring's craft suddenly broke free of their escort, screaming, for no reason that Tor could tell. They didn't even call anything out, just ran away in different directions, arms flapping as they did. It was shocking at first, but a bit funny when the four military men tried to catch them, to physically place them on the craft for their own safety.

In the end the girls won though and escaped into the "city".

Glaren sent three new people with the floating trunks filled with food, all covered and on rather hastily constructed looking focus stone plates and bowls. They weren't artistic, but it just got Guide to walk over and look at them, shaking his head. Then he went away, not mentioning what he had planned at all.

The food was delivered, and the military men looked a bit envious of the fact, which got Tim to wave his arms.

"Don't worry, we have a meal coming for you too. Sorry about the delay, but we needed to get the supplies. In the mean time we have some fruit, both fresh and dried, to tide you over. I know it isn't a lot, but please bear with us." Then he popped the back on his craft, to show the crates there and turned to Tor. "You're paying for this by the way. Full retail value. I had other plans for it. Now I'll have to get more. I'd add a surcharge, but you haven't seen what happens after this if not enough food is available, and I have. At least no one is too hungry yet. I hope you have some kind of plans as far as that goes? This won't last long."

It was a pain, but he realized they kind of did have something, since the people at Lairdgren had probably been cooking and baking all night, worried about what was happening. He needed to get back there, or at least get a message to them. How that was going to happen he didn't know.

Finally he sent Tiera. After all, she wanted the device Blue had given her anyway, and she wasn't one of the drivers taking anyone else home, those positions being given to the older Instructors from the school. They had a lot of them, and a few advanced fighting students as well. Really capable and very well armed ones that kept showing up just at the right time.

He nearly smiled about it.

That done it was time to see to the others, which meant hovering right over the Palace and then landing on the street in a long line, with guards stationed along the route, ready to fight if they had to. It was almost everyone they could spare, including the kids, just to bulk up the number of bodies so that it would look more impressive. They all shifted to the bright green and yellow costume, which was more comical than anything, but marked them as being Lairdgren "forces" as young as they were. Even the younger fighters did it, which made it seem more official, since a lot of them were huge and muscular.

The first thing that happened, the very first, was a clutch of about eighty people pushing through the shield all at once. Tor wasn't a math genius, but even he could tell it was about thirty more people than he'd said they could take. Especially since every single one of them had luggage.

There was a moment's hesitation on the street then, as they all mixed and mingled in their large clutch, half of them dropping their trunks and bags, since they had plentiful amounts of them. The only one that seemed half ready was the old Count Isle, and the two people with him, an older woman that seemed to be a servant, but could be his wife, if she was in disguise, and a middle aged man that stood in front of them, holding a sharp looking blade, ready to protect them all if attack came. Old or not, the Count and his people had packed light and held what they had with them. A single small bag each, the rest clearly left behind. It was brilliant of them.

"You!" Tor yelled at him, pointing rudely with a single finger, since most of these people didn't think of him as a friend anyway. "First Carriage. Go. The driver will get directions from you in the air. Everyone else... We aren't leaving the military guards, so bags or people, but if it doesn't fit, it stays. We won't have arguments over it. You were all warned about this. Next group up. No pushing, we can load faster than you can get ready. Go, go! All of these carriages will be gone in two minutes, loaded or not. The shield won't be lifted for you either, so if you don't want to risk walking the streets, I suggest you don't dither."

He frowned at the people waiting for someone to explode at him, but they roughly moved then. It took nearly fifteen minutes to get them all in place and they weren't actually abandoned, but it left piles of luggage and twenty-three people just standing there. Most of them nobles and about two thirds being second sons and daughters. So fairly high ranking people that way. That was less than kind of their families, but it was a fact of life. The Heir was always the more important one. That left a problem though, since the Royal Guards really weren't going to lift the shield at all.

They just looked miserable and abandoned. It was sad.

"Alright, everyone under forty, please kneel." He got the intonation right, he thought, and after a bit, most of the people holding baffled expressions, actually did it. It was what you did when a great honor was about to be bestowed on you. A rise in social position. The words hit their training perfectly, and they followed along, even if they did come from him.

He was making it all up, but why not? They were nobles and they seemed to love that kind of thing.

"You are all good and worthy people, needed by your land, loyal and true to us all. I hereby pronounce you members in good standing in the Military Auxiliary Forces. This isn't a fighting commission, but is rather a civilian branch, led by Sir Karen Derring, to see to the comfort and aid of those harmed either physically or financially by the actions of this war. You answer to your chain of command, and are confirmed with the rank and responsibilities of High Servant of the realm. Few hold this esteemed title. If you take this responsibility, I warn you, it will be mentally and physically challenging. It might be humbling, and a hardship. You may seek no comfort for yourself until your charges are seen to, you may not flee in battle if it comes, until those innocents you protect are guarded as well as able. You may turn this honor down, but the requisite of being recommended to the position by three of the Counselors of the land have been met in this case. The Military Counselor, The Finance Counselor, and myself, the Counselor of Magic. If you do not wish this honor and sacred duty, please rise and move back." He waited just long enough to seem real, but not enough for anyone to screw up their courage to look like the ungrateful lout afraid of a little work. "Then rise as one, High Servants of Noram."

Tor nearly cried when they not only actually did it, but almost as one, as if it were a real thing, everyone else "greeted" them, just like they would have if they were Knights.

"High Servants" Then they all bowed to them. It was sort of impressive. Also brilliant timing on the part of the others. Tor very nearly clapped his hands in glee.

Karen just stepped forward, along with Smythe and stood next to him, with the older man doing the talking.

"This brave Knight is Sir Karen Derring, your commander. She will see to your appointments and tasks. In all things she is to be obeyed. I greet you, High Servants of Noram and wish you strength and perseverance in your duties." He bowed again, which meant that Tor had to as well. Karen didn't, just smiling at them all.

"Relax, this isn't a military posting. We need to see to housing for these others with us. I think for now that we should settle them, and all of you, in Tor's Palace, outside the city walls. It's very well fortified and will make an excellent base of operations. Plus, there is a small stipend for the position, while actually on duty, four gold a week. Master Tor is also paying for that. I get ten a week, but you can all gain higher pay and position with good works and adherence to duty, so don't let the starting amounts scare you off. We need to aid in the protection of the baggage here as well." She smirked at Tor, because she was throwing his funds away, but he just looked back.

"Everyone else, please be my guest? Also, if you wish to gain the title of High Servant for yourselves, please feel free to lobby for it with any of us. There is no real age limit, I simply didn't wish to presume too much." As if he hadn't already.

It was one of those strange noble things, but the people pressed into being virtual servants of everyone around them marched off with Karen and a military guard, seeming almost happy about it, many of them looking so proud it was a bit funny. The remaining three people, two old women and a man that looked like he'd actually died a few months back but was being well preserved, got rides to his place in his Carriage, slowly though, following the people walking on foot.

It took the better part of an hour and a half to get there, but a lot of the bags were placed in the back of his craft and the people with him were all incredibly polite to him. They even seemed to mean it.

The old man chuckled a bit and shook his head after they hit the city wall at the south gate.

"High Servants. Brilliant. Most of these children haven't done half an honest day's work in their life. Who could refuse such an honor though? Trapped them all into it fair too. If you can, you should inform the King as to the position. At least half of the people still inside will jump at the chance I think. It gets them out of pressure to serve in the military with honor. Not all are fit to serve, either by training or inclination. Most don't wish to seem lazy in a time like this however. Doing that will have a body whisked to the country estate to play with Howard Turnbull."

It was a good point, so he put the call in and only got a small scolding from Johansson, the Finance Counselor. After all, he hadn't actually signed off on anything and Tor had announced that he had. He laughed after a bit though and announced that he did now, however, and would for any who wished to lobby for the position, thereby proving their mettle.

He was good that way, always doing what was needed.

For some reason that reminded him to see about what Alphonse and Karina were up to. Varley was safe, up on her husband's military base. As safe as almost anyone at least. He also needed to check on Wildlands Station, which he'd left unattended, by him at least, for over two years. He had people there though and owned the land it was on, even if it was kind of a military base now.

Slowly, after they got all the people inside and the house was made much larger, so that they could accommodate even more, if needed, the Fast Carriages started to come back, one by one. He worried that they wouldn't all be back in time, and two weren't, since the distances were just too large. That didn't seem to be that huge a problem however, since Count Lairdgren had his own, and actually waited for the second group of "High Servants" to kneel and be led away by Karen. The walking pilgrimage being described as part of the ceremony, leaving the soft and lazy ways of their old lives behind as they went to the new one.

This time Tor wasn't needed however, since all the older people opted to stay in the Kings Palace. It was, Lairdgren assured him, more telling than it seemed and wasn't about those old men and women seeking comfort for themselves.

"They plan to stand as hostages for their Counts and Countesses, to assure that betrayal doesn't take place. I doubt we'll see much of that however. Not now." The Ancient smiled and pointed to the sky, where nearly a hundred people were flying in, some of them with very large cargo containers behind them.

All wearing the new Lairdgren uniform of green and yellow. It was visible at least. He kind of wished he'd take more time on it, now that he saw them all together like that. They were flying fast and landed in ranks, not as smoothly as the military flyers did it maybe, but they clearly knew what they were doing. The big containers were placed on the street, right outside the Palace and blinking, Tor realized that the people operating them weren't school students at all. Not at Lairdgren at any rate.

They were all in rather nice looking green silk and brown leather, the uniform of Two Bends Fast Delivery service. Terry stepped forward, but most of the people were actually adults he recognized from the village.

"Delivery for Tor, from his Lady wife?" He sounded very proper, but the woman herself nearly tackled him from behind.

"Here we are. Sorry about the delay. Where does the food go?" She dimpled at him and didn't let go of the hug she placed on him for a long time.

It was nice, after the day he'd had.

"Outside the East wall. It's where the military are staging for now." He didn't have to say it twice, since the people from Two Bends seemed to know what they were doing. They rose into the air, and so did the rest of them, using flying rigs. It was, he decided, kind of impressive.

Chapter fifteen

"Sherri said that we need more food, if we're going to set up kitchens here. That, and someplace to actually cook. That way we can provide hot food. People will also need someplace to sleep, if their homes have been destroyed or damaged." Ali looked a bit nervous, but held her head high and didn't break eye contact. "I said that we'd see to the funds for it."

Tor nodded, glad to see she was finally coming around to the needs of the situation. They had all the coin and needed to put it back into the system after all. This was a good enough way to really start a big push that way.

"Do it. Timon is handling the incoming food, can you find him and make certain he knows where to find Sherri? Get the High Servants to help with that." Then he had to explain what that meant, but she just went slightly wide eyed at the story he told.

"Wait, you just made up a new title, and the King and Queen agreed it was a real thing? You can do that?"

Tor snorted, letting a small smile come to his tired face. It sounded a bit more audacious when she said it like that than it had at the moment.

"Well, only with the backing of the other Counselors. We had to do something though. I wonder if that's how Knighthood started too?"

She hugged him and moved in for a gentle kiss, leaning down a bit to make it happen.

"I'll see to Timon and make sure it all works. Karen is in charge of the High Servants? So, should I just give the gold to her? Or to Sherri? I don't want to mess this up, but..." She seemed confused.

"Both. Make them sign a receipt for it though. We need someone to run the books on this. I'd get my financial man out here for it, but he's busy being the Heir and all that. Still, the books should be sent to him. He has all that training after all."

It was a funny idea, if not exactly a proper one. It turned out though that Alphonse had been thinking of him too, since he used the communications device to contact him. From County Ford, along the coast. The Count's household though, unless he'd stolen the man's communications device and run off. Ford wasn't there yet, Tor didn't think, since the vast giant of a man was in the second group to leave, with only one servant, since his wife had just had a child.

The Prince sounded a bit upset, but was trying to hide it behind glibness. Tor knew him too well to buy that however. They'd been roommates for years after all.

"I haven't had a lot of word. Father contacted me here, so I know that the city hasn't been taken and that over a thousand of our people died, though not a lot of the fighters did. Other than that I'm currently out of the loop. I'll be back later today, if the Capital isn't likely to be attacked again soon. I can catch a ride with the Fast Craft coming to bring the Count in. Horribly nice of him to lend me his hospitality, but I'm needed there." He sounded doubtful though, like that wasn't really the case.

After half a second Ali spoke, her voice sounding more adult than it normally did.

"Right you are. I need you to help with the economics of this mess. Distribution of funds and all that. Tor said you were in charge of it for the kingdom? At least the repair of the city and making sure we have housing and proper food stuffs. We already have some things in place, but we need someone to organize it that will be listened too, and not cheated. We're... Tor and I... Um." She stopped dead and seemed almost ready to run away, but her voice held firm. "We're putting our whole fortune into this. All of it. From the vaults and what's in the treasury to the last copper in my pocket at least. You don't get the businesses. Try not to spend that though, that last coin of mine, I need some new pens for school." There was a little pat on her left hip, as if guarding those funds for later.

It was just about perfect. Yes, a lot of people would say he was stupid, not keeping all the gold he had for himself, to use as he wanted, but really, he didn't need hardly anything at all, and by extension, neither did his wife. As far as Tor knew, she'd never spent much on jewelry for herself, or fancy clothing or even better food. She'd had access to the funds, without him being around for months and knew to spend them, but hadn't. Not on herself. Just some orphans and street kids that had nothing, without their help. In a way it might have been better if she had been willing to waste the funds, since it wasn't a good idea to sit on top of that kind of thing in great amounts. It was a known issue, but all the most wealthy still did it, didn't they? It was a sign of something. Greed. Maybe a desire to protect themselves from future harm?

Whatever the reason, it hurt everyone else, a lot. The top few shouldn't hold all the wealth. It just didn't work.

He sounded nearly happy when he spoke then, his words ringing with honesty too. Tor thought so at least.

"Exactly. I can count on you to do that? I know it's an imposition, but it would be a great favor. Please?"

There was a bit of laughter then from the device in his hand, it sounded pleased, more than anything.

"I guess we can work that out. It gives me a reason to come back and actually visit with you two at any rate. Speaking of which I should go wait for the Craft to get here, or I'm going to miss it and have to fly the old fashioned way." Then he laughed in truth, not stopping for ten seconds or so. "That sounds so wrong, doesn't it? It takes too long to hurl myself through the air at hundreds of miles per hour, so I'm waiting for a trip that will take me at ten times that speed? Remember when everything was done in real carriages Tor? All those months ago?"

He did. This way was better, but only the privileged few could really do it. The rest of the world couldn't even get flying rigs in the main. It was so easy to forget that, given the day he'd had so far, where hundreds were flying about, one way or the other, but almost all of them had gotten their ability to do that directly from him. It was centered on the Capital too. That and the Lairdgren School and Two Bends. The places he most often went. In the rest of Noram most people that wanted to travel had to walk, or, if lucky and wealthy enough, ride a horse.

"It works, for now. We'll see you in a few hours? I'm supposed to go and have an uncomfortable conversation with the Queen, since she is, like it or not, family now. I also need sleep, so please be ready to come up and stay with us in Lairdgren. At least overnight. Sara Debri is coming too, but Ali and I are going to claim her, so... hands off, understood?" He laughed, since the two of them, the Prince and the high merchants daughter, had a lot more of a history than Tor did with the woman.

It was supposed to be funny, but the last part of that got almost ignored. The Prince just sighed, loudly enough to be heard over the device, as far away as he was at the moment.

"It's a bit of a disaster, but do try to smooth things over. It wasn't either of your faults and this shouldn't be something that creates too large a rift. Literally no one could have known it was the case and honestly... I'm not certain it matters. Even now that you both know."

Tor scowled at the device in his hand, but he knew what his friend was getting at without going through the whole conversation. They were biologically related, but couldn't have children, since Tor just wouldn't be able to for centuries yet. They hadn't been raised together after all, and the older woman was essentially his daughter, that or his aunt. He counted it as daughter though, since that was closer, bloodline wise.

"The problem is that it does matter, to me. I can't help it either, it's just the way I was raised. I know, intellectually, that I'm blowing this all out of needed proportion, but it's the way I feel, and on such a deep level that I can't let it go. It would have been better if I was brought up as a nobleman, I think. I wasn't though, and my heart belongs in Two Bends. Backwards and socially awkward, just like almost everyone I know. Really I should get out of all this, the noble society thing. I can't handle your ways yet." He stopped short of saying the rest of it however.

That would just be hurtful. The Idea that Rolph, his old school friend, had been shut down because of the same thing, the fact that he was a backwoods boy in the center of his being. Any other noble would have thrown themselves at the Prince, even if they didn't really enjoy sex with men. It was too good a chance to pass up, since he'd be King one day. Tor had though.

Now he was going to have to do the same thing to Connie, and it wasn't fair. Not for any of them. It was what he had to do though.

There was a sudden noise and the Prince yelled.

"Hold the Craft! It's here, I need to run. See you both in half an hour?"

"Yes. Especially since you'll need to land outside the shield. We'll meet you at the rally point. You can tour the prison, so that you know what's going on there, and can tell everyone else."

"Half an hour then!" There was a soft tap and then device went silent, the glowing sigil vanishing.

That left them a lot of time, Tor realized. A whole twenty minutes they could rest. Or bathe.

"I need a shower. Want to get my back for me?" He was teasing, but it was Ali, so there was a simple nod.

"Always. If we can navigate the house fast enough. Let's get Sara. If we're claiming her we need to actually make that clear, or she'll get bored, and wander away."

It took five minutes, and another five to use their flying rigs to get to the house and into his room. It wasn't badly crowded yet, but the new High Servants all wanted to talk, mainly about what they were supposed to be doing. Finally Tor looked at the fifteen or so people around him all in different finery and waved for them to get away from the stairs to start with.

"Go and have a seat please. I need a quick shower and to freshen up, then have to go and see about giving a tour. I have some things for you all though, so... Fifteen minutes?"

It was more like twenty, and he didn't get to do anything adventurous with the women at all. Ali did help wash his back for him, but that was it and Sara helped get him dry, which left him feeling a little aroused, but without time to do anything about it. They both noticed too, but didn't push the issue.

They did help him carry a large box filled with an assortment of amulets down the stairs. It wasn't even a magical one, since he was out of those now, he realized.

He looked at the assembled people and then the thing being carried between Sara and Ali, since they were of a similar size now. Both taller than he was, blonde and pretty, each in a different way.

"Gather around. This is the chest. It has all the magical items I can give you for now. There should be magical clothing for each of you and other things, some buildings and the like. The rest will have to come the old fashioned way, so unless any of you are able to make magical copies, please use this wisely. Keep tabs on it too, if you can? Make sure Karen gets it. If you can make copies of things, please let her know that too. These don't have templates however." Then he started to leave, only to have a rather dour looking tall man stop him. He was painfully thin and reminded Tor a bit of a stork.

"You're just going to leave this with us? I don't know the value of the contents, but at a guess I'd say more than should be entrusted to a group of strangers. Even noble ones."

He was about to make a speech, but Sara smiled at the man and brushed her hair out of her eyes, even though it was still in a short military style cut.

"That would be true, if you weren't High Servants. While you hold that title you are completely trustworthy, because you have to be. The whole world needs you to be, so you are. Yesterday you might have been a thief, or a liar, or possibly even a Doretta. As long as you hold the title of High Servant though, you're better than your flaws, no matter what they were. It's part of the job. Notice that Tor didn't even bother to tell you that? It's something everyone already knows. A High Servant isn't called that to humble them. It's a sign of pure devotion to task."

Then, as the people gathering looked shocked, more coming from the next room to see what the interesting talking and muttering was about, they actually made their escape and got back just before the Fast Carriage flew in from the West. It was all pink and looked remarkably cheerful, glowing a bit, since it was getting dark out now.

Only three people got out, Judith Kerry, who was the pilot it seemed, Alphonse and of course, Tor's old nemesis, the Royal Guard Captain Wensa. She looked younger than he remembered her. Not a lot, but it was enough that he realized she was using a disguise amulet. She looked like her, only a bit better.

So, all friends of his.

"Rolph!" Tor called it out loudly, knowing that it wouldn't fool anyone for long. He was the Prince and everyone knew it, if only from pictures. He wasn't in disguise or anything either, which was stupid, if he was going to be out and about. Except, of course, it wasn't, since people turned to look and even in the gloom a large crowd started to gather.

So much for his lame attempt at misdirection then.

For his part the man before them, with his distinctive red hair and golden tan skin waved to everyone, as if they were all old friends. Then he lied to them. A bit.

It was a good day for that after all.

"Hello everyone! Lord Torrance Baker asked me to come out and make certain that you were all being taken care of properly. Within reason of course. We aren't bringing girls in for you." He chuckled at his own joke, but no one else did. They were Elite Forces after all. If they were a rowdy type they didn't get into the program, most likely.

A man from the back did call out though.

"No need to worry about us sir! It's only been a day and we've been fed twice, have clean water, and a wizard came around and gave us magic fires and toothbrushes. Anyone here complaining doesn't know how good they have it. Best field conditions I've ever heard of. I half expect to be put up in the Palace for the night at this rate!" That got a laugh at least.

It wasn't happening of course, but they did have some magical houses for them to use. Instead of saying that himself he passed two of them to the Prince. After a second, without more than a glance, he got what they were and held them up.

"Well, a palace at least. Or two it seems. Thanks Tor. Now they're always going to expect this kind of treatment." There was a big smile though, one that was probably practiced in a mirror. The men cheered and Tiera came over and took the things, having made it back already from her room at the school. Without waiting to be told she waved to the General and then started walking away from the wall by a good bit.

"Military men in the river side house, everyone else on the Wildlands side. Let's set up the Guide-fires for the people on the night watches. The military knows how to do that. Someone needs to help the Lairdgren kids with it, I think." She sounded like she knew what she was doing, so everyone just assumed the tiny girl was in charge or something. It was a trick that Trice used a lot too. Come to think of it, he'd done it a few times that day already himself. High Servants? Seriously, that was a ridiculous name. Even if it did kind of grow on him, over time.

"Here, let's take a quick peek inside the cells while I call the Palace and see if we can negotiate enough of a shield drop to get through." Tor gestured with his left hand as he tried to get the communications device out.

Wensa was scouring the assembled people with her gaze, looking for a threat, which was possible, being exposed like they were, but she wasn't worried about the Prince going inside the prison at all. That was a bit strange, until she explained it, seeing the look on his face.

"We can't let the prisoners have access to the Prince, but they're safely secured for now. In the open anyone could infiltrate. The military has been well cleared of traitors for now, but someone could be turned, and for all we know those from Lairdgren are actually on the other side altogether. Family ties and that sort of thing. Unless they've been truth tested?"

They hadn't been of course, since everyone had been too busy, actually fighting and then trying to recover from that. Even Wensa didn't push the matter though, after mentioning it. That would be rude. After all, they'd come to the aid of the Capital from over two thousand miles away. No one would have blamed them for taking more time to do it. Or even not coming at all. It was a school, not a battle group.

The prison had been redecorated a bit, and had a nice front area with wall to wall gold and purple carpet and ten very large and comfortable looking cream colored leather chairs along the left hand wall. Also a very finely designed crystal light feature that hung from the ceiling. To the right of the door, where there had been a table before, there was a very nice, but official looking desk. The slightly grumpy Countier Peterson sat behind that, but it was in front of a door now, that said "Chief Warden" on it.

The man stood and bowed.

"Officer in sight!" It was slightly wrong, since not one of them actually was an officer at all, unless Wensa counted that way. It served to get the others to look around without the man shouting about the Prince being present however. There were four big guards in the front of the space, and Gerent popped his head out and smiled.

"Visitors!" He stopped when he saw the Prince and bowed low, which given his very small stature looked like he was almost groveling. That meant that, since it was an official visit, that the Prince had to bow back, and that lead to everyone else doing it again. Protocol chains. Tor had seen it before. The one that had really been instructive had set in motion seven bows, one after another. This one wasn't nearly as bad, since they only had the one dignitary with them.

"Hey Gerent." Tor stepped to the front, so that his brother wouldn't have to be presented with a scary giant right off the start, even though he was pretty much floating in them at the moment. All the Elite soldiers were tall people. "Prince Alphonse is here for a brief tour. To see how the prisoners are being treated. We can't let them talk to him, not yet, but would it be alright to take a peek at the various facilities? It's your call of course..." That was true, but if he didn't let them in it would look like they were hiding something.

"Certainly. Let's go this way. The first floor, to the left is where we're keeping people. The first room is being left empty. All the other spaces are identical to it. Even the rooms upstairs for people to sleep in, the guards and others. Those have doors though. I can show you how it works?" The demonstration took about half a minute and the Prince frowned, along with Wensa as the wall turned into a door and then back to an open rectangular hole.

"Can't the prisoners just walk out? These things are remarkably easy to manipulate."

Tor covered his mouth to hide a smile, then cleared his throat.

"Really? Remember the City Guards in the small house when I did it?" They'd been stuck for hours, until Alphonse himself had figured out how to turn the whole thing off. Anyone here could do the same. If they knew too and could focus enough, away from the amulet the whole thing was attached to. Making a new door was easier, but no one knew to try it seemed. Not so far at least.

"Ah, point. Still, a bit of entertainment and I can't see anyone wanting to leave. Could we have some music brought in, do you think? Or is that too much?"

It was a bit too much, but hiring some people to play in the streets, after a few days of rapid rebuilding, might help keep spirits up. That, or rub the loss of loved ones in for some people. He'd have to think about it.

Gerent was awkward, and trying almost desperately to act like he was in charge, but it was pretty clear he didn't believe it. The large Peterson and the others went to see the facilities while Tor connected with the King. Or tried to. He actually got Connie instead again, though she was no more than warm and regal sounding.

"Torrance?"

"Hello! We're in the Prison right now, Alphonse, Wensa, Sara Debri, Ali and I. We were wondering if you'd get the shield dropped for us in about ten minutes? That way we can visit in person, before we go off to my other house for the night. The one in Lairdgren. We should have my sister Tiera and possibly my brothers Timon and Terry with us. Maybe not." He meant at the house with him, but the Queen misunderstood, or pretended to.

"Very good. I haven't spoken much with Terry as of yet. I wasn't even aware he was visiting the Capital. Is he here for the season?" She actually sounded baffled about it. It was, he realized, possible however. He had a house there and so did Tim, Gerent too. Or he might have been staying with the Thomsons, since they had a great house in the city itself, Terlee having married the Count and all. In fact, given all of that, it almost made sense for a boy his age to be going visiting like that, if he had tutors that were willing to travel at least.

"No, he and some others from Two Bends came to deliver supplies and lend a hand. The homemaking section from Lairdgren sent down food and came in with some of the others to do cooking for those in need for the duration."

There was a deep breath from the room on the other side of the device, but it didn't sound like Connie at all. Who it was Tor didn't know, but the Queen seemed pleased enough by the news.

"That's incredible, Tor. I'll have the guards stand by to lower the shield for you in ten minutes. We have a lot to discuss, I think. All of us. I'm not planning on needling you personally. Not overly. See you then?"

"Be there directly, at the front gate."

As soon as the device deactivated, he started to run around, calling out, not certain where they all were.

"We need to get to the front gate of the Palace in nine minutes!" That got the others to run out of an empty cell, followed at a fast walk by the tiny Chief Warden and his glowering giant warrior.

It took about six minutes to locate the others, but they were, handily enough, all together. Outside too, near the front of the second house away from the river, near an outdoor bonfire. Near Guide even, who had clearly been providing things for people himself all day.

"Hi everyone, we need to get to the palace. Tiera, Timon and Terry. Um, better clothing for this than what we have on."

Sara made a face and looked down at her decently nice, but plain clothing. They were, he realized, real. He didn't have a spare clothing amulet on him at all. Why Sara didn't have one he wasn't absolutely certain. Had he forgotten to get her one? That was, he realized, the likely answer. He was a jerk that had forgotten his friend and now she was going to be embarrassed.

Except that Sam Builder came around the fire, digging at an amulet under his shirt, and handed her one.

"Here. Farlo Ross made it. I traded her some flowers for it. Magical ones, it was a fair trade. It's on metal, but the work is quality." He presented it with a courtly bow, since the boy had been acting Magics Counselor in Tor's absence, for nearly three months. He'd actually lived at the Palace the whole time too. It was a big step up for the boy, who was, after all, still in school. His light brown peasant hair was shorter now, and well kept and he looked sharp in his Lairdgren Group uniform. Short though, but the man would end up taller than Tor, from the look of it. He was only fifteen and was already close enough that he might have a half inch on him.

Sara blinked and bowed back.

"Thank you, I'll return it directly. I need a place to change..." Which they didn't have at all. Not in the amount of time they had. So she just stripped down in front of everyone that was gathered and ended up in a few seconds later in a brown workman's outfit that was worse than what she'd had on. It was clear that she'd worn the things before though. On the boat to Afrak. He remembered her having one. He was certain of it now. Her clothing shifted easily into a pretty, but understated dress that looked like something a rich merchant would wear to visit the Palace and allowed herself to be stuffed into Tor's magical carriage, which got them there almost too late.

The Royal Guard were not amused by it, that was clear, but they let them all inside the shielded space at a jog and had it back in place before everyone had stopped running to be checked by Truth amulet. The Prince strode over to George and took the activated one from his hand, transferring the pale cream and goldenrod glow to himself as Terry looked on, clearly amazed, and a little scared.

"Wa'sat?" It was in home tongue and horribly thick in accent, but Timon answered, in very good Noram standard.

"That's a magical amulet that Tor made. If you clear your mind enough and think about it, you'll notice it feels a little like Tor. This is a device that can tell if you're lying. If you do a black streak comes across the glow, and then the large men and women will thrash you for it. I suggest only telling the truth." He didn't smile at all and was clearly teasing the boy, but George asked his questions somberly, which got first the Prince, and then Wensa cleared. They weren't in disguise, which Tor knew, and didn't plan on harming anyone in particular inside the shield. Not that night at least.

Tor and Ali went after that, followed by Sara and Terry. The last one to go was Tiera, who was totally blank, but shrugged.

"Tiera Baker. Conserina Fifth, Lairdgren. I have no plans to perform violence here this night. I may, outside these walls however. At this time I do not plan harm to either the King or Queen, since they're family, or any of the personnel here, because so far I actually like you. Alphonse either." It was good enough, but so clear that she was choosing her words carefully that Tor very nearly stopped her and insist she leave.

He didn't though, because it would be rude, and if it was actually nothing, Tor didn't want to start a fight. The girl was still so sad that it leaked from her constantly. It didn't show on the outside, but it was there, even when she forced smiles and made her voice firm and pleasant. They were led, on foot, to the front door of the Palace, as if they were important or something. He normally came in from the left side, which was the north door, he thought. One of them at any rate. The walk, once inside, was actually shorter however and only half as winding and meant to baffle as normal. Not five minutes later they were led to the small dining room, which was, of course, huge by any real person's standards. Lovely too, with a lot of smooth and polished stone and a new, very decorated, focus stone table. The chairs matched and had lovely gold colored cushions on them.

Connie actually stood, her gown a lovely emerald green, wearing a nice necklace of complicated gold work and shining stones that were a light and glinting pink. There was a crown on her head, made of gold, resting on top of her still short auburn colored hair. It was collar length now at least, which helped her look a bit better. Short hair didn't really suit her very much. Her movement got both Counselor Smythe and Johansson across from him to stand as well. There was no one else in the room yet.

Alphonse stepped forward and broke the mood easily, striking a heroic pose with his fist going to hips and looking off into the distance.

"I have successfully hid from the danger!" The voice was both regal and overdone, making it kind of funny. The finance minister smiled at it at least, but Smythe didn't. He just looked at the much younger man who stood in front of the table very seriously.

"As you were supposed to do. Trust me, no one thinks you a coward for it. If they do... Well, unfortunately I fear that that sort might very soon be in battle against us. If they aren't intelligent enough to realize what happened here today."

That got a grunt from the Prince at least, who didn't seem convinced, but let it go, waving his right hand back at the people with them.

"I think most of you know everyone?" Johansson shook his head however, which got Alphonse to bow toward him. "Of course. I'll short hand this one, if no one minds?"

No one insisted on the full introduction at least, which would save time.

"Queen Constance is the lovely lady in green, to her right is our kingdom's Finance Counselor, Johansson. The man in black to mother's left is the Military Counselor, Smythe of Westend. Great people all." Then he shifted, a balanced and smooth thing that Tor found himself envying really. He couldn't have pulled it off, he didn't think. "You all know Tor... Which means he really should be doing this, not me, but too late for that now. Let's see, these others are all Countiers and Conserinas, so I can skip that part, Tiera Baker and her younger brothers, Timon and Terry. Given who they are I suggest we just give the land over to them and run for the hills. I could take up farming and horse taming perhaps?" It was a joke, but the King walked into the room in time to hear it and started to nod more seriously than was called for really.

"What say you Timon, want the job?" It was a bit odd that he skipped Tiera, and that got her to make a face, which the man did chuckle at, if with a bit of flirtation in the mix. That surprised Tor more than a little, since they were all relatives now, but by noble rules it was allowable wasn't it?

"I'd offer it to you Tiera, but you seem a bit too much of a hothead. No good ruler would throw his land into constant war."

It was childish and not like her, but she stuck her tongue out at the man, who winked back at her. It felt wrong though. They were making nice, but it had a strained quality underneath it that their fields spoke of far more clearly than their body language.

Timon cleared his throat softly.

"If I thought I could do a better job, then I'd take the position. You may not be perfect, but as far as I can tell so far, few would do as well as you have been, overall. That isn't flattery either. I fully expect you to step down if I ever come to you with someone that can actually do better. Or at least step up and improve. I fear that's not going to happen soon however, unfortunately."

Smythe fairly glared at the kid, who didn't smile at all about his words, or seem to be doing anything other than speaking the truth.

"Unfortunately? You tell the man to his face that you'd seek to replace him with another and then call the lack of that unfortunate?"

The boy didn't move much, but bowed deeply toward the King and then Connie, "exactly William. King Richard is a very good ruler. As fair as possible, kind to even those that have betrayed him and willing to end his reign if someone better came along. No one like that should be forced to put up with the kind of... garbage that we've seen today. If I could arrange for someone else to take up the load, I would. I can't though, not yet. I may not be able to. Sorry about that."

Smythe just blinked.

"That is a very strange estimate. Most people actually seek power in my experience. Have you no ambitions to that yourself?"

"Most people are morons. I have some ambitions, but also good role models. Some of whom are in this room." It was strange but he bowed, first to Tor, and then the Prince. He didn't explain that though.

The Queen smiled, not seeming very troubled about the whole thing, but something was pretty clear to Tor. She didn't really like Timon at all. In fact, she kind of hated him. Not a big thing, but that small dislike that you felt toward someone that was always just a little improper. His brother didn't belch loudly in public or anything, so Tor couldn't tell why that was. It wasn't about what he'd just said, which she took almost as a matter of course. That part seemed almost as if... She wished he could find someone better. Some way to free her family from the burden of being in power.

"Well, thank you Timon. Would you all sit? Please? Tor, I'd ask you to sit by my left hand, but..." She stopped, which would have been enough he thought, but Timon spoke suddenly, searching the whole room as he moved, drinking in thousands of bits of information.

He did it blandly, and justified talking about the whole thing, by turning to Terry, as if the boy would naturally need it explained, which was true, but he could have waited for later. No wonder Connie didn't like him that much.

"Tor and the Queen used to be lovers, but someone, probably one of the Ancients, caused her to be Count Lairdgren's daughter. That means that she's really our Aunt. That's part of why Tiera can't strike at the King right now, even though she still thinks he was working against her, which isn't the whole story. It's worse than that however, since Tor has the same genetic pattern as our grandfather. You know how they look identical except for height? Anyway, to Tor that means the Queen is his daughter, which would make for a grand tale, if they weren't real people, right here in front of us. Sitting to her left hand like that means that the person there is either her highest advisor, or current lover." Then he looked ready to go over any bits of that Terry didn't get, but the boy, went wide eyed and spun on Tor instantly.

"S'Tor! Ye'ss na ki'self? I..." He seemed stiff and more than a little scared, his already pale skin lightening by several shades.

Tiera moved next to Ali and reached over to pat Tor on the back several times, with enough force that his shield activated on the third one.

"No Terry, Tor isn't going to kill himself over it. No one would have known about this, except for whoever did it in the first place. That was probably our grandmother. Gray, not Baker. It could be Count Lairdgren I suppose. Or, well, someone at that meeting we attended did mention that Doris was a master of such tampering too and she's been right there at Lairdgren for years, teaching meditation."

That bit of information got Terry to stand taller, and switch back to Noram standard.

"Then we should go and find out who did it and make them..." He had to ask in home tongue how to say exile. "That. Exile them. Disown them, if they're family. We should go do that right now."

He was so angry that Tor was a bit worried, but oddly enough Tiera settled it, gesturing to a seat.

"It's already done Terry. There will be words over it, but we need to find out why it happened in the first place, before we simply strike out. This isn't a good situation, but here, in noble circles, it isn't considered the fault of either party at all. From our traditions... Well, they should kill themselves, naturally, but it would be our part to try and stop them, so we should focus on making them feel alright about it all." They selected a seat, with Terry directly to her right. It went that way, with Timon ending up across the table from them, near Alphonse, not having enough women for traditional seating. Ali was next to his little brother, leaving Smythe next to him, with and empty place between the Queen and everyone else. Sara started to sit at the far end of the table, but was waved over to that vaunted and problematic place instead.

"If no one objects? We aren't lovers, before you imply anything Timon. I just hate to waste the chair and Sara is a valued friend of our family." It sounded a bit pissy for a Queen, but Tim smiled.

"Clearly. I wouldn't have said such, even if it were a fact, Aunt Constance. None of us would. Different rules I guess."

"Ah." She didn't call him on it though, which meant a rather red faced and slightly baffled Johansson was able to clear his throat, changing the subject to business, which would have ordinarily been almost as frowned on as tales of inadvertent incest and the likelihood of suicide being the result of it.

"So, Lord Baker... I know this is a bad time, but I was hoping to discuss the possibility of taking out a loan with you? The current budget is a bit close and the damage to the Capital will need to be addressed." He stopped as the King shook his head and glared a bit, but Prince Alphonse took a deep breath that was enough everyone looked at him.

"Tor and Lady Alyssa... Have already given over all their coin to that and the war effort. All but what they have in their pockets, which was offered as well, but they'll need some food and school supplies." He gave a seated bow toward the King and Queen, which worked to keep them quiet for a moment. "Ali's idea, I believe. No one asked or suggested it at all, before you question me on that. It has been suggested that I handle the disposition of those funds. Unless there are objections?"

No one said anything, but Richard got to his feet, which was always an impressive sight and bowed so low that the crown on his head nearly fell off. Then he held it and when he stood again, his eyes glistened a little. That could have been from the discomfort of holding that position of course.

"Thank you Tor, Ali. It's a very grand gesture and most welcome at this time. I... can't recall anyone ever having done such a thing in the history of this land. I can't promise there will be anything left in the end, but I swear this, every copper of it will be spent with wisdom and care." Then he sat, with a bit of a thump and turned to Timon, not breaking eye contact for a good while.

"Are you certain you can find no one better able to rule than I?" He glanced at Tor and then Ali, but Timon snorted.

"Tor? Perish the thought. For one thing, he'd be horrible at the job. He can't even order toast in the morning without feeling like he should run out and start the fire himself. As for Ali, she's a great person, but still a girl. No. I do have to say that a bit of gold should be set aside for them, until the new stuff starts flowing in. Tor owns enough they won't be poor by any means, even if it's all spent, but I'd rather not have to pay for all his food, and for his servants, for the next six months."

Alphonse looked blank, but nodded, clearly doing some kind of internal math, which he was good at and Johansson seemed to be in a similar state, but he smiled while he did it.

Tor just shrugged.

"Remember to pay everyone. The High Servants and the others too, not just the house staff."

Then, without anyone mentioning that he meant the Secret Army at all, even here, Terry of all people, changed the subject. It was really well done too, Tor noticed.

The boy waved a bit to Connie and then the King.

"My father's birthday is in three weeks. We're to have a big party for it. Would you be available to come? I know that, with the war and all, that might not be possible, but we can get you there and back in the same day. I know that you'd be not only welcome, but expected." Then he grinned and turned to Alphonse. "You too, and my other cousins. I haven't met them yet. Are they nice?"

That seemed a bit too much, but allowed the conversation to shift nicely. Everyone did agree that the Princesses were both nice and that, while going to Two Bends for a party probably couldn't be made to happen, they might well be able to invite them all to a party at the Palace soon. A little thing like a war wouldn't stop that from happening after all.

The meal itself settled into a normal pattern, with only pleasantries being spoken of, but it was a vastly simplified thing, with larger than normal portions for the giants, and the rest of them, including Johansson, having much smaller ones, thankfully. It was good, but there were only three courses. A large salad, a meat dish and a decent cake, topped with marmalade.

Terry looked at it closely and took a small bite of it, then tasted it carefully, looking at Timon as he did.

"This is good. I would have never thought of having a cake topped with jam. Strawberry would be too sweet, wouldn't it? This is just right to go with the rest of the meal." It was insightful, especially for a nine year old, but he was one of the few people rested enough to carry the conversation it seemed. Connie blushed a little, and ducked her head.

"We... had a small disruption in the kitchens. The stress of the day has thrown many of the servants off, and several have suggested that they leave, to serve in the Army. Or with the new High Servants, if they can earn the position. I've never had a cake like this either. It does work well though. I think I'll ask for it again sometime." She smiled prettily at the youngest boy, clearly grateful for the assistance.

It was hard to keep a conversation to small talk and fripperies when there was a war on and the battle had begun on your own doorstep. Tor would bet his last copper on it.

As soon as the dishes were taken away, the work started, which was mainly going over the day, talking about what would be needed for the city and the military. It was a bit funny, but Smythe tried to conscript some of the kids from Lairdgren. Specifically the ones that came to do the cooking. The Army had a shortage there after all.

"With that, and the new class from the cooking school at Wildlands Station, we might have enough to keep things going. We need field kitchens for them. Mobile would be better. I don't suppose that you could see to that High Master Builder Baker? I know you have some other projects, but the last I heard no one else can create the large magical houses that you've made. I wouldn't ask normally, but..."

Richard looked ready to put his foot down, but Ali patted Tor's arm.

"That's true. We can't spend too much time on that however. It might work best if Tor made a template for it himself and then set the Lairdgren Group to the actual work. We should all be able to do it then. How long will it take you to do that honey?"

He thought for a few seconds and then shrugged.

"Honestly? Don't let this out, but after I sleep... about six hours now. I already know the field, so it's just a matter of making it strong enough and allowing the transfer and copy information to come into existence. It's technically a novel build, but not a hard one. I need about two hours a day to work on that other project, I think. I'd already started it, but that's a bust now." He let his hands spread. "I missed a day, so the initial field has probably degraded pretty badly. Still, I have a few new ideas and some information to add in anyway, so best to start over. We should have a few hundred new, vastly improved, Fast Carriages in a month or so. I'm going to have to start carrying the fields around with me all the time at this rate, so new events don't do that again. I hate losing work." Everyone else seemed to be happy about that at least.

Him not overworking.

Like that was a thing?

Then they spoke about how Two Bends delivery had stepped forward, and the kids from the Lairdgren school. The only other topic, which was left until near the very end, was the escape of Sandra Morris. When the topic was finally mentioned, by Lord Smythe, the King actually stood and moved near Tiera's chair and started to get down on his knees, clearly intending on begging her forgiveness. He didn't even get the first word out before he was waved to his feet.

"Family." Tiera said it almost fiercely, but the Finance Counselor across the table nodded at the monarch, telling him that it was actually a thing in some places.

Then his little sister pulled out a smooth blue metal thing with a screen on it. It wasn't huge, but looked a little like a communications device from Austra, only different.

"Besides, she isn't missing. I have this. Here, let me..." It took a few seconds, but after a bit she pointed a single finger at the little map that appeared in outline. It was of Noram and part of Soam, but there was a tiny light blue dot, just about where County Ross would be, right on the southern border, near County Elise. One of the ones that was, it seemed, revolting. "This will show us where she goes, all the time, down to the width of a finger, one way or another. Her father the Count..." There was pushing at the screen, but he showed a moment later, back in his own County, not hidden at all. "Is in his house. Probably the guest house there actually, since I didn't destroy it for him, yet. So not hard to find at all. I can't do just anyone, but I was able to get this set up when I was on the Moon. Cordes Blue helped me do it. I didn't know who was in on the rebellion, or I could have put in more names. At least if I knew where they were at the time. What I can do is... This."

Nothing happened for a long time, but then there was a clink of glass against wood and the sound of someone moving. No one said anything, so they all heard what came next.

"Count Morris, sir? We have a report from the battle... All forces lost."

"What? All of them? How is that possible?" He sounded concerned at least. It was better than Tor would have expected.

"The spies... It seems that, there is some confusion, sir, but... They were thwarted by some children? That's all we have sir."

The man was sent away and nothing else but some cursing was heard after that for a long while so Tiera turned the thing off.

"I can listen to Sandra too. It doesn't work all the time, but we might be able to get some information that way. Tor suggested it. This way we can find out who all is involved with this. Not that we don't already know, but... Maybe troop movements or something useful can come of it?"

There was a sense of excitement then, but no one dared to suggest taking the device from Tiera, which Tor had half been afraid of. That would start a fight for certain. It was her only line on Sandra after all.

Cordes smiled and took over again, looking first at the King and then Tiera.

"Why don't we call Count Morris and let him know what's going on? If he's at home, he should have his communications device. We have the control element here in the Palace, so we should be able to listen in on any communications they make using it, if they're that foolish. I'm sure that pointing out that his forces were as easily defeated as they were, even with the rocket launchers that were provided to him, might just rattle the man a bit. If we work it right, he might even seek to contact someone after we're done, and with the handheld that Tiera has, we can listen in to what he says. It's worth a try, if nothing else. Also, given the current information, I believe that we should send a team to execute Sandra Morris in the morning. We can use that fact to get action from the man. He's already shown himself willing to try and kill us all, so I doubt anger and grief will do more than cause him to make mistakes."

Everyone was staring again, including Ali, but Timon got it instantly and explained to the room.

"King Cordes. It's a good plan, but a bit cold blooded, don't you think?"

There was suddenly a strange expression on his face. Tor had no clue what it would look like, but it felt funny. It seemed to be expressing... both amusement and slight disdain at the same time.

"Oh? It's good of you to notice that, but tell me Timon, do you personally feel that way, or are you just saying that so that these others won't know that you're truly heartless inside?"

It sounded all snarky and mean, but his brother didn't show any emotion at all.

"The second one, of course. I can tell that others do have hearts however, and it won't help to be seen as the bad guys in this. It might be better if she has an accident, not that anyone will believe that. We could at least have her named a criminal first, and then execute her? No one will think she's innocent after this."

Finally, after a few more exchanges, Ali pushed his shoulder.

"Pardon me, Cordes, but aren't you supposed to be trying not to take over my husband? This seems different than that." She sounded cold and ready to fight about it, which got Tiera to furrow her brows and nod.

"I have to agree. Not that I don't like the support I'm getting from you, but that was the plan, wasn't it? Has something...changed?"

There was a hesitation and then a rueful smile.

"No... You're both quite right. I apologize to you all, and you Torrance. I'll strive to not do this again without permission. It's simply that I thought my experience with war might be of some use this day. I did leave the actual fighting to Tor however. I don't want anyone to skip his well earned accolades. Back to my little cubby then."

There was no warning, but Tor was able to speak at least.

"Thanks, both of you. He's been doing this off and on all day. It's annoying. Before anyone asks that grandstanding speech earlier was all him."

Then, as if it were a shameful thing or something, everyone ignored it all and moved to other things. Tor tried to read everyone's field though and oddly enough, it wasn't that they were embarrassed for him at all. They were all scared.

Well, not all of them. Tiera wasn't at all and Timon just watched him, checking to make certain Cordes had really give control back. Terry... it was decently clear that he just wanted to go to bed.

Tor could feel that one himself.

After that he made his excuses and promised to be in touch, not staying to help goad Count Morris or anything like that. Tiera and Timon both did, but he was able to get Terry, Ali and Sara free. It was near eleven, but Terry had a place with the men from Two Bends in the house that had the Lairdgren Group and the others in it. They just had to get him back there, but it meant opening the shield. The Royal Guard was willing to, but actually suggested that he use his fast carriage for it, so they could lift the thing for the briefest possible time.

It was fast enough and only ten minutes later they all walked Terry to his room, which was next to one that was being shared by Sam and Guide, so they could look out for him if the need arose.

"Make sure you all get back in the morning, before Smythe realizes that conscripting you all is a brilliant idea for passing messages." Tor patted the boy on the shoulder, but he collected a hug from Ali and then, a bit awkwardly, one from Sara too. He was still young enough that he thought of girls as a little icky, but was too well trained to make a face over it.

"First thing in the morning. We all have work to do. Well, I have school. I'll probably be made to stand in the corner for missing the last hour today." He grinned about it though, since that wasn't really true. You had to be pretty bad before Jenny the school teacher in the little village would do that to you. Helping to feed people at the site of a battle probably wouldn't count as naughty. Not even if he'd walked out of class without asking permission.

They were headed back after that, and Tor was able to force himself to be awake enough that he didn't start falling asleep while he flew or anything. He was tired, but there had been a lot of times he'd done with less sleep. Sara gasped suddenly, and Ali turned in the passenger's seat to look at her.

"I didn't return that boys clothing amulet! What should I do, we're nearly at Lairdgren, aren't we?"

Tor shrugged.

"We'll be back tomorrow, and I don't think Sam will mind overly. He could make his own, he probably just didn't want to waste the time on it, since he has novel builds to create."

No one spoke for a few seconds but finally the voice came from behind him, sounding soft and a bit amazed.

"He mentioned trading magical flowers for it, but... I didn't get it. He made them, didn't he? He's a full builder already? He looks so young. I heard something, of course, but..."

Tor nodded, but didn't look back, using the now familiar lights of the school at night to navigate, slowing from a good ways away, so he wouldn't miss it. He'd gotten close on his first try, which wasn't horrible considering he couldn't see most of the landmarks. He could feel them though, he realized. It was a soft thing, but there.

"A lot of people here are now. That go to the school. Sam, Guide, Farlo, Mark, and Ali... I think that's most of them, at least the young ones. There are more. Oh!" He wanted to hit himself in the head with a brick, but had to focus on flying, so didn't bother. "Duh, you need to see about making a deal with Ali and possibly some of those others for sales on their items. Some of the things they've been making are incredible. Guide has a deal with Sorvee House, for his magical fires, but I don't know what else. Of course they're all at war right now, so that might not work too well, but making connections with them won't hurt at all. Red and her people too. Lyn Cooper? I think you met? She married Dorgal Sorvee, but we can stuff him in a closet while you two hammer out a deal." Tor nearly laughed at the idea, but Sara didn't make any noise at all. She seemed considering though, inside.

They landed in silence, so that he wouldn't hit the ground and leave a hole in the street in front of his and Ali's house. That would mean taking time to repair it himself, since he'd given all his coin away, which would take time he could use working on other projects. Who knew what might come up, after all? Stupid people, causing unneeded problems, most likely.

Why were they doing that anyway? To get more power? Who the heck wanted that?

Moronic people that didn't realize how good they had it already, that's who.

It took all the energy he could muster to get them all up the stairs and into the bedroom. Sara was willing enough, but Ali seemed reluctant for some reason, which didn't make a lot of sense at first.

"It's... I was wondering if I should leave you two alone? You might have things to talk about, or, that you want to do?" There was a weirdness to it, but when Tor felt her thoughts on the matter it was clear that she was saying what she meant, she simply didn't want to push Tor around.

He kissed her on the cheek.

"I'm pretty sure we're all just sleeping tonight. We will want to catch up and all that, but it will have to be tomorrow. If the evening went on any longer, I wouldn't have been able to fly home. War takes it out of you it seems." He shrugged and tried to smile. "Who knew? Of course I haven't even started to really process all the people I killed earlier. I... maybe I should be alone? I'm sure the crying and shaking won't make me look very good." For once it came out sounding almost charming, which was better than sickly or morose.

Sara hugged him, but included Ali after a moment and then, without words, they all headed to the bedroom and slept together, holding each other for warmth. Or comfort. He decided to go with that one at about three in the morning, as he lay there like a brick, wide awake. The ceiling was too dark to see, but he tried really hard anyway.

With a bit of meditation he managed to get some rest, if not real sleep, but even in that deep state, one thing kept coming back to him. It was a simple thought, but one that his deepest self suddenly felt certain of. He rose with the sun, leaving the others to rest, since they both actually managed it and cleaned up quietly in the next room. Neither stirred as he changed for the day. The silk sheets were tussled and twisted around Sara artfully, leaving Ali with the top blanket. They were a bit away from each other, and both wearing different types of bed clothing, both magical.

He realized something then. It was a thing that he'd wondered about for a long time, if it would ever happen. Tor actually loved them. Both of them. Ali and Sara. It hit him then, harder than it had a right to, since he'd loved them both for a long time, but he just now noticed it. The words were said to his wife of course and all that, but it had mainly been him trying to do the right thing.

It didn't matter maybe, since he would have pretended to it no matter what, but it was good to know it was true. Sara kind of surprised him, but not that much. She was great, and more than that, she loved him. It made it easier.

Then, instead of watching them sleep like some kind of monster in an old tale, Tor went down the stairs and started making breakfast. He began with some nut muffins, since no one else was awake yet, and they'd be good for most of a day. There were eggs too, and some dried fruit. It was hardly what they'd have gotten in the King's Palace, but it smelled pretty good. Enough so that just as he cracked the second egg, two pretty women walked into the room, dressed and ready for the day.

"Hmmm, food. My favorite." Sara said it with a happy tone, not really teasing him about not having servants to see to things, even if she would have at home.

"Nut muffins, butter, and in a few minutes, fresh eggs. Over hard?"

"You remember how I like my eggs?" She looked far too happy about that.

"Of course I do. Ali? You'd like scrambled?" He liked his yolks runny, if they were having toast, but scramble worked if he was eating it with something as soft a muffin.

There was a nod in reply, as his wife tucked a small chunk of one of the muffins in her mouth, seemed to be considering something and then smiled.

"This is really good. We should open a bakery. You know, now that we're poor." If the idea hurt her feelings at all it didn't show.

Sara followed suit and waved her right hand, showing that she wanted to talk, but only after the food was out of her mouth. She was polite that way and always had been.

"Ah. Well. It's an idea. Not that anyone that owns as much land, and as many businesses as you two do can ever actually be poor. I know I'd pay for these. What's the plan for the day, back to the Capital?"

That was likely, but in the afternoon. He'd promised to make a template for the larger houses and wanted to restart the build on the new and improved carriages. It would have to be a lot different than what he started, but now that he knew that, having his first steps be less than what would be needed seemed like a waste of time.

"At about two in the afternoon? I hate to run away, since we have a wonderful and lovely guest, but... You know, the magic won't make itself." That was simply the truth and Sara didn't make him feel bad about it either.

"Not an issue. Ali and I will simply go and window shop in town for a while, unless you have to work too Alyssa? If so I can... I don't know, visit the Headmaster of the school? It isn't like I don't know how to waste a day here, if it comes up. I've had some practice."

Ali was, as it turned out, free. So after they ate, Tor was able to set up in the front room, get a set of a hundred fresh focus stone tiles ready, which were all small and a light tan, and bundled them in a brick, wrapped in canvas, so he could move it around. Then he got ten larger pieces for the templates he wanted to make. The work itself wasn't hard at all, since it was basically copying for both things, adding only some tiny portions to make the fields different. He went very deep to get it all done, but he was finished hours earlier than he thought he would be, before noon even.

So, instead of wasting his time just sitting, he turned out a batch of two hundred clothing amulets. That way Sara could have one, as well as a hundred floating trunks. He should have made more, but he actually ran out of tiles and didn't feel like making more at the moment. Probably because he was lazy.

That was the kind of thought that he'd always had, but he realized for the first time that it wasn't true. Anything but. He still worked just as hard as ever and more than that, he wanted to, but with the Green Rhetistics gone he was able to see that he did his share. Before it had always felt like nothing could ever be enough, no matter what he did.

That meant that he had a gift for Sara when she got back.

"Nothing that useful for Ali though, but here... use them as you see fit, dear." The templates got a slight squeal of glee when she realized what they were for.

"Oh, this is great! I'll take them with us and we can give almost everyone one to work with. I'll keep this one." She pulled the top piece for herself, the stack even and flat, about as big around as a tall water glass. They were all rectangles though and only about half an inch thick. The sigil on the top was complex, but ultimately meaningless. The designs and patterns were just there, all glowing in a deep red, so that the people using the template would remember that it was one. The part of it that made the transfer easier to do was built in. This was it looked like it should be easy though and perception mattered.

Sara kissed him, on the lips and with a good bit of effort behind it, but Ali didn't get jealous. In fact she kissed him after that too and seemed not to mind him getting extra attention at all. If the positions were reversed and it was someone kissing her like that, he would have felt awkward, he was pretty sure. Even if it was against the rules.

"Hey, can we make one quick stop first? Just on campus?" Neither one had a problem with it, so, after picking up amulets and putting them all, including the new Fast Carriage build, into a floating case. One that he made to looked like black polished stone and sized to be about a foot wide, two long and one deep, with a top that latched close in the front. Then they left for the day, not even bothering to lock the door.

Where he ended up going was a little strange, since he had to find a very soft and ordered field, one that was currently in deep meditation. She was in her class room however, off day or not, sitting on her pillow near the front of the space. A few students were with her, three of them. That meant they were diligent. That or being punished for something, but he'd never heard of meditation used for that purpose at the school while he was there. Maybe it was so they could make up missed lessons?

The polite thing to do would have been waiting, but that could take a while, since Doris was a master of meditation. In every sense of the word too. Instead he just walked over and shook her shoulder for a few minutes, until she opened her eyes. Then he smiled and waved for her to follow him which she did with a very peaceful expression on her face. Her field was completely serene and not even annoyed that he was bothering her.

After he closed the door quietly and walked a few steps away, the women all following him he gave the meditation Instructor a half bow.

"Sorry to interrupt. I only need you for a few minutes and then I can let you get back to your day."

The older looking woman, with her white hair and wrinkles, who was taller than he was by nearly six inches, simply waited, her face pleasant, considering he was being kind of a jerk really.

"Did you genetically alter me and the rest of my family, the Queen and Princess Veronica and possibly others?" It was horribly rude, and probably shocking, but the woman was so good at her job that Tor knew there wouldn't be a lot of internal reaction to what he said. He focused as hard as he could and still keep his eyes open, going so blank he nearly lost track of what he was doing.

Then she spoke, causing almost no reaction inside herself at all.

"I did."

Internally there was so little reaction that she could have been flat out lying to him, and he wouldn't have been able to tell that she was doing it. She could, he realized, beat a Truth amulet too then. So he'd have to make sure she wasn't on the invite list to the King's Palace for anything. Especially since she'd probably leave with someone being pregnant and...

"Wait, are you working with the Larval? They gave Count Ward a powder to defeat most forms of birth control and now Varley's daughter is like us. Immortal I mean. Not annoying and pushy."

Doris smiled at that at least, and it wasn't dreamy looking at all. It would have been if it were him in that deep of a state.

"Not the Larval. I've been attempting to create a new ruler for Noram for several hundred years. This land is badly broken. It isn't the fault of anyone living. Cordes did it, but his division of people into two classes hasn't worked at all. Perhaps it would have, if a strong hand had been there to guide it for all this time, but Green has failed at it." She stopped and Tor figured he was expected to ask another question, since talking a lot wasn't exactly her normal way, but she kept going before he could formulate anything. "He was the King of Noram for a while. It was too hard for him to do that however, his nature wouldn't allow it. After about twenty years he took some of the Cordes Heirs and set them on the throne instead and has managed them to do his will. Over time the noble class has become too powerful. I seek to change that."

It was, he realized, more than he'd ever heard her say at one time. Actually it was close to doubling everything she'd ever said to him, in less than a minute's.

He wasn't finished though.

"Did you ever stop to think that warning me about who I was related to might be helpful? I slept with both the Queen and her daughters. I feel so dirty that..." There was no way to describe it to her, and he doubted that she'd care at all. Nothing changed within her at least.

She spoke anyway, almost as if she was just trying to mess with him. Showing off.

Being all masterful like that, Tor noted it but didn't let himself slip either.

"It didn't occur to me at all. I humbly beg your forgiveness. I can grovel on the ground if needed, but I do mean it. I honestly didn't think that you'd be exposed to them at all, and if you were it seemed unlikely that they'd take to you. It would be very possible that Constance would attract you of course, since her pheromone profile is such that most men would be interested in her. I added that so she'd have a good chance at attracting Richard. When it actually happened and they married, I was forced to step up my plans. Unfortunately I didn't act in time to alter the Heir or the older girl. The youngest won't have a child that inherits the throne, but that wasn't planned, just a happy coincidence. Immortal you say? Did you check her genetic pattern?" There was genuine curiosity to her words at least.

Tor shrugged.

"I had it done. I'm sure if you ask Green he'll be able to get you a copy of the report. I'm not happy with you Doris. Who gave you the right to play with people's lives like that. For that matter, how many have you done that to over the years, hundreds? Thousands?" He leaned in, but she was both taller than he was and so calm the move had no hope of intimidating her at all.

"Three hundred and eleven. Of that number, twenty-six are currently alive. I admit to breaking the treaty at least a hundred times, but of things you could use against me, only you and your family survive. The rest of my projects aren't immortal. Not that it would have helped poor Regina if she had been." Now she waited for a reaction, which came from Ali in the form of a gasp.

"She was genetically altered by you? Before she was born, or after?" She sounded like it made a difference to her, but Doris didn't seemed shocked about a Noram girl knowing that kind of thing, she just answered, refocusing on her to do it.

"Both. The first set of information that was added to her germ line granted her greater mental abilities, intelligence and memory. Not at the level of any of Tor's brothers or sisters, but it would have shown eventually. Later, only a few months ago, I added a very strong pheromone set. It was geared particularly to cause Tiera Baker to fall deeply in love with her. I'd hoped that a calming and stabilizing influence would aid her in the long run. The pattern I used for your sister, one that took away fear and added in a much higher level of aggression, is very dangerous, if left unchecked. So when I noticed that Regina, daughter of Meridith Helmsley, a former student and subject of mine, was coming to the school, I rearranged the roommate schedule a little, so that the girls would be together. It was working rather well until that most unfortunate happening."

Ah. Tor didn't really know what to say, but if the woman was lying, she did it so well that even her words seemed to fit everything that had happened.

"One last thing then, so you can get back to your day without an annoying me around. Why did you make the changes to my brother and sisters and what are they?"

That took longer than he thought and she said it all at once, explaining that each of them was given something of the original command line. Timon didn't feel guilt for what he did for instance, allowing him to remain focused and on top of things all the time. Tiera had aggression and a lack of fear, but not combat rage, since she would never be able to control it, not like he could. Taman...

"I wasn't aware that there was a fourth child with the correct anti-aging genetic expression. How fascinating. Do you think I could have a reading of her tests as well? Does she seem overly aggressive or manipulative? Precocious perhaps?"

He said no, but Ali stopped him by putting a single finger to her lips.

"A bit advanced, as far as relationships go. Not so much outside of what any girl her age might think about, but she's very forward. Is that part of this?"

Doris regarded her evenly.

"Most likely, but I won't be certain until I see the data. Thank you all for the information. I am truly sorry that I've caused you distress Torrance. Might I suggest that you meditate regularly? I've found it very useful for such traumas in the past, if you apply yourself."

"I'll see what I can do that way. I'm not promising that this is finished however. It's a big thing to me." She bowed a little and started to walk away.

"Oh! Wait, sorry, you didn't make this new virus, did you? The one killing everyone?"

"No. Why would I do that? I actually like people." She gave a cool look to him and then smiled, walking away, back to her room and students within.

Tor took Ali's hand and then Sara's walking between them, over to the empty commons area. Then he set up his purple craft, which was currently in a rectangle and helped them on board, even if they didn't need it. The move allowed him to seem both attentive and kill time before he spoke.

Then he flew off toward the Capital, not really knowing why he was going at all.

"Oh, right, to give Sam back his clothing amulet." At least it gave him an actual place to plan on landing. There was really a lot to check on, even though dozens of others would have probably taken over by then.

"What?" Sara said this from behind him again, so that she could see Ali's face, he thought.

"Just wondering why we were going to the Capital. Lots to do, but that should be the first stop. Find the Lairdgren Group."

There was more silence then, but he didn't let it go on the whole trip. That would just be hiding from what was already out there and known to everyone present. Cowardly. Even if it did seem like a good idea at the moment.

Run away!

He smiled at his old battle cry, but made himself speak anyway, trying not to sound like he was in shock.

"So, that was an informative talk. I hadn't really thought she'd be the one. I figured that Gray had done it somehow. Sneaking over here to do it... Doris... That makes a lot more sense. She pretty much could go anywhere she needed to and no one would challenge her overly. Even visiting with the Queen most likely. Clever, in a controlling and very, very inconvenient fashion." Tor flew dead on however, his nerves not getting to him this time. After all, he'd asked a series of questions and the woman had simply answered. Without drama or blame, even apologizing about a thing she'd never even thought a possibility. He might not love the whole thing, but he couldn't hate her for it, could he?

Damn straight he could. He just didn't.

It really would have been easier if he could have.

Sara spoke up, sounding a bit bland, making herself seem like it was a discussion about what to have for luncheon.

"What do you plan to do to her? Doris I mean. Kill her? Have her exiled like Terry suggested? I don't know that you can properly disown her though. At least it wasn't Count Lairdgren that did it all. I would have been willing to bet gold it was him. He's always been a little creepy." She gasped and tried to take the words back. "That came out wrong! I meant to say he was always a bit creepy about you. If he wanted an Heir, why not keep you close and raise you himself? Or, I don't know, at least make certain you weren't raised in the middle of the woods by people that don't exactly know the ways of the world all the time."

He was at a loss for what to say. Why hadn't it gone that way? Before he could shrug it off, Ali turned in her seat and sighed loudly at the other woman.

"It's because of the way Tor is. Count Lairdgren too, I guess. He has to do what people in power tell him to. I don't think it's totally like that, but he just thinks that some people's ideas are really good, no matter what they are, so he was kept away from the wrong sort of person, so he wouldn't simply be used like that. It's why I've been trying to protect him from bossy people, since I found out. You can help with that." She sounded no more than matter of fact, but for some reason, after about ten seconds she rushed to the back seat. Tor had to reach out mentally to figure out what was going on.

Sara was crying.

Why that was he didn't know. Him being a bit suggestible wasn't that huge of a deal was it? Tor had been like that the whole time she'd known him after all. He tried to think through things, and it was clear that Sara might have gotten the better of him in a few business deals at first, but that was about all, and she had been giving him fair market value for his work, more or less. No wonder she'd always seemed so hesitant about it all back then. She'd probably known it was too easy or something.

There was a soft sound of a back being patted and gentle murmurs that were meant to be soothing.

Tor just made a wry face and let it be heard in his voice.

"Alright Sara, what is it? Was it you that told Trice to say all those mean things about me in public, hoping that I'd hear it, and dump her?"

That got a gasp and several sobs, before a single word came out.

"Yes." It was drawn out and horribly broken, but Tor understood it. Then it was Ali's turn to gasp.

"No. The King himself told me that he ordered her to do it... Oh... but not how." There was silence for a bit, and he had to hope the whole thing would be over soon, since they were entering the Capital area and there were at least thirty things flying around all at once, so he'd need to concentrate.

A slightly calmer Sara managed to explain a bit more, slamming a wall across her emotions in a fashion that had to do with extreme levels of training, Tor figured. Probably what she'd learned at the special school, in part.

"It was all me Tor. Trice didn't know how to tell you, and I got her to think that you hearing about her saying mean things would be easier on you than if she just broke things off. I should have just let her do it the regular way. I pushed her a little, trying to get her to make a really clean break, so I could have you. I didn't know it would be that bad though, I swear. Please don't hate me. I... Know it wasn't fair, but I didn't know why you'd chosen her over me back then. I thought it was because she was a noble and I wasn't. Who wouldn't like her better? Even if you were mad at her, I didn't know that hearing her say those things would... make you think you really were that way. Bad and ugly. No one thinks that! Even people that go on about you being full of yourself, or having a big head, they don't think that you're anything other than nearly perfect." She sniffed and laughed a little. "Other than the things they don't like, I mean."

Tor needed to pay attention and started watching all around himself very carefully. It wasn't as hard as it seemed it would be, since there was a lot of distance between people, so he slowly moved to land near the staging area behind the Palace. Someone had already gotten the river floating on top of the wall corrected, and there was a team of people, at least two hundred of them, doing the repair work. About twenty doing the actual laying of the tan earthen bricks and the rest helping out, clearing rubble and carting needed materials so the work would go as fast as possible. It was working too, since about half of the repairs looked to be well underway already. It would take a while, even with this kind of effort, but not that long. A week maybe? For the wall. The rest of the city would need different things.

As he got out of the vehicle, leaving it in place for a few moments, so that Sara could get herself around again, he noticed a rather memorable man in red and white, what the city guard wore, not the people with the rockets, and several of his cohorts, being surrounded by about five times their number in black clad military men. From what he could tell, someone was about to get a nice beating.

That person was City guard Captain Curtis. For half a moment Tor wanted to see it happen, but then he remembered that he wasn't a complete monster and moved to intervene, even as two of the men growled at each other, both making rather interesting and creative threats of violence. It was the big Captain Peterson doing that part for the military.

"So, situation report?" Normally that phrase was bellowed, sometimes screamed, but Tor didn't really care if a few people lost a tooth or two. Not these people. It wouldn't happen though, since to a man, they all had fairly decent shields on. That left it to name calling, which was too petty and childish for anyone's good.

To his surprise all of the military men stood straight and saluted him. He didn't do it back, not being military, even if he was dressed a bit like they were.

"Magics Counselor Baker, sir! This... guardsman, he and his fellows roughed up some of our work crew earlier. Gave them a sound thrashing, just for trying to help clear rubble from the streets. Then he came back here to complain about it to us. Do you wish us to dispatch him?" It was said with an eerie tone to it, like he'd love nothing better than to set upon the man.

Tor turned to the Guard Captain. He wasn't a friend of his, but he had to at least ask what the situation was, didn't he?

"Curtis, how good to see you. Now, what's the problem here?" It could be anything, from drunken men causing real problems, infiltrators trying to sabotage instead of help, or, as Peterson had said, these louts having been bullying innocent people, just trying to help. He read the man closely, but, once again there was no sense that he recognized him at all. He did get the idea that Tor was important though, from the way the military fellows were treating him. At least that was an improvement over the last time they met.

"Found some peasants with shields and other magical gear. Figured that they must have stolen it. When we came to report, we were set upon. Illegally." He seemed ready to fight about it too.

That was when the peasants in question came walking up, both beaten and bloody. Sam was slightly better off than Guide however, and both of them were naked, since their clothing had no doubt been taken from them, being "magical gear". Knowing they hadn't done anything wrong, they'd have just gone along with what the big guardsmen ordered them to do. Even when they were important, those of country stock most often simply did. Habit or something.

"I see." Tor patted his shirt and then started taking off all of his amulets, except the one that had his clothing on it. That left him with several other fields too though, including his shield. After a few seconds he traded out with one from the floating case behind him, which left him naked for a moment, and gave it all over to Captain Peterson to hold.

"These 'peasants' are two of the members of the Lairdgren Group. Both powerful wizards, and Sam Builder here is the attaché to the Magic's Counselor. Which would be me, as chance would have it. Ordinarily I'd have you written up and removed from your positions for this, not because they're important people, even though they are. No, this is the second time that I've heard you use the excuse that a person is only a peasant, without checking to find out if it's true or not first. Even if it was, that isn't an excuse to beat people. Though you saying that is." He focused without explaining what he was doing, and gestured for the Military men to stand back, even though that left them in a loose ring around him and the men in red and white.

"Now, you clearly don't remember me, which is a little surprising. Let me help you recall the meeting. If I can."

He did that by turning off all the Guard's shields at once and then, one by one, knocking them to the ground before they could react, and stomping their noses until they broke. They tried to run, but there was a trick he'd learned, to fight an evil Baron once. It was all mental, but it let him see things in slow motion. The last time he'd tried it, Tor had been far too close to death to get the full effect of it, but this time he was healthy and strong. It made a huge difference.

After the noses were all smashed he had to do the legs and then the arms, stomping them all into deep bruises, but not breaking them. He knew how to do that, but, needing punishment or not, these men had a job to do. After that he stood back, breathing hard and got his amulets back from the military Captain by holding out his left hand. As he put them back on, he came back to his normal self, and the world seemed to speed up, considerably and all at once.

"Just so you realize this gentlemen, I would have done the same thing, regardless of the rank of the people you assaulted. If I hear about this happening again, it will go on report, do you understand? We have a lot of magic, and a lot of coin, suddenly in the hands of some people you might not expect it to be in. Deal with it. As it is, the next time you, or any guard, tries to harass or assault any of my people, know that they will have orders to prevent that, and the means to back it up." He wanted to kick the man in the groin, really hard, just to punctuate the point, but stood back instead and motioned for a hole to be made in the circle of bodies.

"Go now and get back to work. If you want to complain and think that you won't be punished just for that, tell Commander...You know, I never got his name. Anyway, tell your Commander that he's welcome to come and correct me on the matter, if he wishes to discuss it." He looked down at his right hand, which throbbed a bit from having hit someone. He didn't really remember it. "I do mean discuss too, not fight. He's actually a reasonable person with half a brain. Now get."

A nice thing about the Elite Flyers-Corps, they didn't jeer or mock the beaten men at all, they just moved out of the way and readied themselves to fight covertly, weapons coming out to do that in case the men tried anything, but the guards just left, muttering imprecations about him, but they went.

Ali and Sara were out of the craft and ran to both Sam and Guide, Ali rooting through the box of things that was once again floating behind Tor and handing them clothing, then her own healing amulet.

"What happened?"

The story from their perspective was a lot different, involving a hard day's work removing large blocks of stone and a few walls, using various techniques, and the sudden ambush of yelling authority figures that hadn't even given them half a chance to explain who they were.

"I've half a mind to tell this whole fucking city to suck it, and leave." Guide said this with more than a little wrath to his voice. The surprise was that Sam nodded, standing behind him.

"I agree. I knew that it wasn't a friendly place, but I didn't think I'd ever be beaten just for helping after something like this."

Tor understood. He really did. Hence beating the men like he had. It wasn't about him showing off at all. No, it was about him taking a bit back from them for himself. Selfishly. These men hadn't gotten to do that though. They could probably chase them down, but that wasn't really the point was it. Too many here felt that way. If you were small and dark, you had to be a peasant, and that meant second class, no matter what title they held or how high they reached, trying to improve their lot in life. True, most weren't beaten for it, day to day, but he had been before, and others had too.

"Are you leaving the Lairdgren Group altogether, or just withholding your services to the Capital? I'd like to remind you both that you don't work for the King directly, and come to that, I doubt he'd order you to stay in a place you've been so mistreated. In fact, we'll remove the whole group. Get everyone packed up and ready to go. We'll need to see to getting some transports in." Tor was serious, and it showed, mainly in the wide eyes of the military men.

One started to laugh, a fellow near the back, not bothering to cover his mouth, which meant that his words carried in the sudden silence.

"Right, like they don't have to do what their told? They're only peasant scum. Who cares what they think?"

Tor didn't answer, just getting his communications device, which, with the rest of the things, was in the box. It was big enough that it rubbed when he walked, if he made a pouch for it.

The King answered immediately, himself.

He didn't laugh after Tor explained what was going on. There was just silence for a long time.

"I'm... very sorry gentlemen. I'll try to take steps to see this doesn't happen again. I can't begin to show the true depth of my horror at these events." He went on for a bit, but he didn't ask them to stay. The King didn't expect them to.

Which was good. Tor might have been inclined to stay just for the sake of the people in the city, and may even be required to because he was a Knight of the Realm and the Magics Counselor, but he wouldn't let his friends be mistreated. His people. No more than he would have if they were his own family. Rich understood that without asking, it seemed, because despite what some might think of him, he was, at heart, an intelligent and good person.

The man in the back kept laughing and making jokes, most of which seemed to be about him personally, but someone walked over to the man and told him to shut his trap, using those exact words and a glare that would have made even a brave man wary.

It no doubt came as a shock to the fellow, since it was General Thorgas himself.

"Gentlemen, back to stations. If you have down time right now, make yourselves useful. Clean your gear, or help with other's work. We don't need for our entire unit to be injured right now." He didn't have to tell them twice, since men were already leaving and the inappropriately laughing man was being pulled away by the arm, his friend looking worried. If he was the fellow's buddy at all.

Tor wouldn't have been about then, but maybe there was a deeper story to why the jerk had been acting that way? No one went out of their way to be evil really, did they? They just were. At least in the eyes of others. The situation, in a very odd way, reminded him of something that had happened once, with Maria Ward. He'd asked her to go to a dance with him and she'd flipped out and screamed at him, calling him a lot of names... Which he'd believed about himself for a long time. Not all of them, since a lot of it was clearly false, but he'd thought others saw him that way, hadn't he? Was it that part of him that Burks and Richard had been trying to protect him from kicking in?

There was no way to know for certain, but the point was that years later he'd found out that Rolph had told the pretty girl that he loved her, and she was filled with dreams of someday being Queen. Then Tor, the Prince's own roommate had come up to her to see if she'd like to go to a party. To her mind it meant she was being put off by the Prince. Which, as it turned out, even though Tor hadn't known it, she was really.

For years he'd hated her for that, and still wasn't her biggest supporter, but it made sense now. She wasn't truly evil, it had simply seemed that way.

Maybe it was the same for the Elite soldier that was being beaten over by the edge of where the circle had been? It wasn't much of a thrashing, since the man still had his shield on, so no one told the men doing it to stop, even though Kolb had walked over to watch the whole thing.

"Fools." He didn't bother to lower his voice, and several of the men watching what was going on turned to glare at the bald man. "Wizards are in ascendancy now. The measure of a man soon won't be in how well they fight, or how pure their blood. It will be counted in what kind of magic they can get a hold on, and these men just insulted several of the best in the world. It's almost as if several of them missed that Master Tor just fought five men, armored in very high quality shields, and defeated them without being touched. Tor, turn that man's off for us, will you?" It sounded very casual, but before the slightly rough hand extended the single finger to point, Tor did it.

He was used to taking the man's orders after all. Plus, he realized, there was no way he wouldn't think of the man as being in charge of him, no matter what was said. It was just the way things worked.

The large black haired joker that thought beating up little peasants was funny found himself being thrashed for real, by several of his fellows. It was done in the open, and General Thorgas didn't stop it, even if the man was needed on duty later. Rolling his eyes Tor walked over.

"Enough." They didn't seem to hear him, so he bellowed at them and threw a few of them off. They were big, and heavy, but he managed it alright. "Enough I said. You, laughing boy, go beg some tiny Wizard for the use of a healing amulet, and get back to work. You aren't some stupid city guard that doesn't know better, I expect better of you. You, all of you... All the military flyers, are my people. It's my magic that lets you fly and shields you. The weapons you use too, as often as not. If you want to insult me personally, then make an appointment, but if you go after any of my people there will be problems."

It was a bit rambling, but there was enough venom in it that the man made a face and wiped at his bleeding mouth.

"Fucking trumped up runt. Without your magic what are you?"

Tor stared at the man, and then shook his head.

"A person, the same as you. What did you think I was?" A poor question, but the answer came anyway. It was almost as if the fellow couldn't help himself.

"A stupid little peasant that's only good for licking the Queens cunt, and sucking the cock of anyone that has a copper?" He laughed again.

It was after all, brilliant.

Tor didn't even feel angry at the man though. He was a severe example, but the truth was half the men around him clearly felt close to the same, they were just smart enough not to run their mouths about it. He couldn't blame them for their thoughts, though, could he? After a second he found himself dropping into a trance state again and starting to move forward, only to find Kolb holding him back. There was no rage within him, but it was enough of an insult that he pretty much had to do something about it, didn't he?

Except he didn't , because Tiera moved in like a flash and started to beat the hell out of the man. He tried to fight back, but, even though he was bigger and a better fighter than his little sister, she was so fast and strong that it very nearly didn't matter. Not after the light beating he'd already taken. About a minute later the man was on the ground, his right arm making a loud snapping noise.

"That's my brother you're insulting, you jerk!" She was on her back on the ground, holding his arm to her chest, the giant arm over her crossed right leg. That didn't last, since she rolled on top of him, and hit him in the face several times before standing up. The man didn't, but he was still breathing, that and groaning a bit. "He's worth a thousand of you! You can't even beat a little girl in a fight. Moron." She kicked him, but stepped back after that and started to glare at the men around her, expecting them to attack. They didn't move and Captain Peterson stepped in.

"Get Higgs cleaned up. Then take him to the Warden for a cell assignment. Three days. If this happens again Higgs, I'll have you cashiered. You know that the Wizard is a nobleman, and that..." The man stopped talking. "Just go. I won't lecture you now. If you give Countier Lairdgren any problems, I'll tie you to a post and lash you in front of the whole company. Now go."

The funny thing was that Tor could tell the man meant it, but also still kind of agreed with Higgs. He thought of Tor as being so inferior that it was hard for him to keep anything else in mind. To him the idea of the Wizard Tor was a giant, like him, with a gray beard and robes. Who wore robes though? The image was very clear anyway. The man was also embarrassed and angry. Part of that was at himself, for not getting his man under control in time at least. Mainly it was at Tor, and to a lesser extent Tiera and Kolb.

Without thinking, his voice hard, he turned to face Kolb and noticed that some of the others had come around to watch what was going on. There was a clear division in thoughts however, even with the people from Lairdgren. Almost all of them over six feet tall kind of agreed with the now absent Higgs, at least in spirit. Tor was just some tiny and worthless person, even if he was rich and powerful and more noble than most of them. The shorter people all looked down or away, getting the basic idea. Even the builders thought that way, except Mark and Farlo. That was almost a bit of a surprise, but those two only felt protective of their fellows and Mark turned to everyone else, his voice commanding.

"Get packed, we leave as soon as transport is available. If you have a Fast Craft, front and center, please. Fighters and Builders are out last, in case we have to fight. Homemakers and singers, you math people, you go first." It was bossy, and no one really listened to him, until Kolb bellowed at them.

"You heard him. Move it! Fighters section on me." People ran then, but the plan was what Mark had laid out. It was temping to take all the magics and gold he was providing back too, to really drive the point home, but it wouldn't make a difference really.

Even though the nobles had a kind of bigotry toward the lower classes, it was a thing that they had to fight. It was a part of them, built in... Which reminded him of what Doris had said, about the two class system. Cordes had done it. Tor didn't know how he knew that, but it was so clear it fairly buzzed along his skin.

That was part of the horror the man had created that had gotten him killed, wasn't it? That and killing or maiming a quarter of the people in Noram. No one would tell him why and the Cordes in his head was from an earlier time, so didn't hold the answer to that, but there was a soft tendril of thought then, coming from deep inside himself.

The Ancient King really thought that might be it.

It was time for Tor to have a talk with someone that wouldn't just run off when the questions got hard. That or be overly evasive. It was a harder thing to find than it sounded like. Burks was like a weasel when it came to things like that. Denno and he weren't all that close really. Friendly, but not so much that he could just stomp into Austra and demand answers. Besides that was where the Larval were all headed. At least in theory. He needed to talk to the man anyway. Soon. If Brown couldn't handle his creations, Tor would. He didn't want to brutally slaughter them all, but they were infected with the mind of a madman. The same version of Cordes that he had, driven insane by their shared mind and vast numbers.

That, he knew, couldn't be a coincidence. Someone had put that there and he doubted it was Doris, though he should have asked. Her frankness had just been so shocking to him. Who would talk to him though, that knew what had happened over two thousand years before?

Lyn? That made sense, didn't it?

"Tor?" There was a soft touch on his arm and Ali, looking and feeling concerned for him, tried to get his attention. He'd seemed lost in thought and had been, but he reacted instantly, since his current trance state was only a little lower than what was normal for him now. "Are we going back too?"

"Not directly. I need to talk to Rich about this and have a conversation with Connie. Some other things too, of course. Like what Doris told us. They need to know as well. You two don't have to go for that part though, it might be a little brutal. I plan on some yelling and crying. If that doesn't sway them, there may be begging. You know how it goes." His words were dry, but clearly comedic and Sara chuckled, sobering after a few seconds.

"This is unbelievable. I know that some people are a bit biased, some ridiculously so, but how bad is it, that people would mock a Wizard to his face?" She blushed a bit, but didn't explain why.

It was because she knew the answer. Half of the people around them couldn't force themselves to see him as anything except a slave. It wasn't just him either, it was everyone short with dark hair. Worse, without even thinking about it, most of that type believed the same thing. If they were the peasant, they simply weren't as good, and had to defer to the bigger people.

In Two Bends they called anyone over about six foot a "Royal" and if you were taller than that and had nice clothing, you'd be called Lord, even if you were just a merchant. The whole region was like that. Possibly the whole kingdom.

That wasn't anything he could fix at all, was it? Doris seemed to be trying though. He was still ticked at her, but at least she was doing something about the problem. It was a thing most of the people affected couldn't even see. Sara could... But her genetics were different than either of those groups, weren't they? Tor focused on her for a while and could feel it. She was... Real. More so than the rest of them. Not perfectly free of genetic tampering, but a lot closer to say, the people of Austra or Vagus than the average noble or peasant of Noram.

Shaking himself he collected his communications device and set up the needed visit with the King. He was a busy man, so Tor expected a bit of a wait, but the plan was, it seemed, to see them as soon as possible. Probably to un-ruffle feathers and soothe egos. Tor was fine though. Relaxed again and controlled, thanks to meditation.

"Tiera!" He waved her over, and she came, looking like a puppy that expected a swat for misbehaving.

Instead he hugged her.

"Well, you showed him! I doubt it will change his mind at all, but maybe he can learn from the sheer percussion of the thing? Hammer some sense into him?" Which, as he had just been thinking wouldn't work. They could chat about that later though. In the moment he needed to let his little sister know that she was appreciated. Yes, she'd been violent when it probably wasn't needed, but Tor wasn't certain he hadn't been about to do it before Kolb stopped him. If the soldier had said the same about her, wouldn't he have been fighting the man himself?

"Of course now everyone will think I need my sister to fight my battles for me. Ah, well... Maybe it will help my image? It almost certainly can't hurt." He grinned at her and winked, then let her go, she didn't release him for a bit though, actually tightening her grip to a level that was nearly uncomfortable.

"You aren't mad at me? I let my temper get out of control..."

"And then you stopped, leaving him alive. Was it perfect? Probably not. You've been doing really good holding your feelings in check, I know that's probably to hide them from me, but keep it up all the time. It's pretty much what's getting me through all of this too, so I recommend it. Thank you for defending me." Tor wanted to leave it at that, and other than some hugging that started to get stares in a few seconds, the matter was dropped.

When she let go Kolb called out to her, telling her to get her Fast Craft ready. It was just weird, calling them that. They were Fast Carriages. He'd named them, so you'd think it would have stuck. At least they weren't calling them Tor Craft. That would have been horrible. A smile crept onto his face though. Part of why people hated him was over that kind of thing, he figured. All his early things being called the Tor-whatever. It made it seemed like he was so big headed that he'd named them all that. It was just the naming convention though. The only reason that people had stopped doing it was that they'd lost track of what it was that he'd made personally, Tor thought. All to the good though. Being famous certainly hadn't helped him much so far. It mainly just made more work for him.

It wasn't fair, but he loaded the girls onto Tiera's carriage and then used his Not-flyer to enter the city normally. There was activity in the streets, but it was mainly local people going from place to place carrying rubble, or sweeping. The bombs had done damage, but it was kind of localized and everyone seemed to be out helping fix it all. It was what should have been happening though, so he hardly thought it strange. There were a few people in white robes with gold trim on them, bringing people water and food. It was mainly dried fruit and brown bread, but people took it with thanks and seemed happy enough with the tall people that moved among them.

Of course the city people were taller on average, so it wasn't as glaring as it might have been. Floating along about five feet from the ground marked him as someone different, and most of the people didn't comment on him moving past at all, not even to each other. People flew now after all, and though he wasn't using hand controls, most ignored that, thinking it was a child taking a tour of the streets. A rich and attractive noble. That part was nice enough, but they really couldn't get that he wasn't a child. He was clearly rich and small, so that meant some well connected brat.

The sad part was that people thinking that kind of found him annoying. It was clear in their fields. On occasion a few people realized who he was though, and about half of them moved out of the way, often taking others along with a bit of covert tugging or pushing. Tendrils of fear came from those people, mainly women. It made him feel bad really.

For some ridiculous reason he'd really thought that people should like him. What with making magical rivers to prevent drought, and saving a couple of cities. Very few of these people were thinking about that at all. Not now. They did think about the celebrations that he'd paid for, but most thought of that as him just trying to buy his way into their hearts.

Which wasn't fair. That was only about half the story after all.

There was a lot of work to be done, but instead of stopping to help, he changed his clothing as he floated along, his black case coming right behind him, moving about twenty miles per hour, even though he could have gone a lot faster. The truth was, he hated confrontation. If it came to it, Tor would do it, but that didn't mean he wanted to. Some things couldn't be ignored however.

At the gate he got ready for the Royal Guards to try and turn him away, or just leave him floating there, but the man inside the shield waved at him and counted down using the fingers of one hand. folding them down, at one second intervals. When he got to one Tor rushed the shield, which wasn't down yet, but managed to get out of the way a half second after his own shield connected with it and even though he spun a bit, he made it through before it was back in place.

There was no speaking, but he landed and fixed the shield, then held his right hand out for the Truth amulet.

"Tor Baker, here to see the King and Queen. Not a traitor or anything. There might be some yelling involved, but if so I doubt it will be earned. King doesn't mean the poor guy has control over how everyone feels all the time after all." Then he waited for an actual question. A woman walked up, smirking at him a bit, her black hair pulled back and her hawk like nose the same as always. She was in a real uniform this time, the purple and black of a Royal Guard.

"Kara, how are you today?" It wouldn't hurt to start out being polite after all. They were... friends probably wasn't the right term, but her field said something different. To her he was family. Her little brother of the spirit. It was a bit closer than he thought they were, but what she felt.

"Fine. Considering all the mess. Come to scream about the injustice of the world? I heard a bit about what went on with the City Guards. I couldn't believe it at first. Everyone knows what the Lairdgren Group is. Those imbeciles didn't even stop to think that anyone using stolen magic to help clean up the mess might still be worth leaving alone? At least you gave them something to think about, eh?" She didn't try to hug him, but there was no bowing either, since, clearly, they were family. You didn't bow to your brother, unless it was something official, or a joke. At least he didn't with his family.

"I doubt it. At least three of those five are men that I'd personally broken the nose of before. Their leader didn't even recognize me Kara. He couldn't see me at all past the being short with black hair. Not even when I stomped his nose in for him again. I know that some people can't really help that kind of thing without a lot of personal work, but the City Guard should make the effort. These ones haven't though, and I really don't think they will this time either." It was a miserable situation, but she just laughed, a single convulsion that didn't come out as a noise.

"True. Anyway, the King and Queen are waiting for you. Both afraid that you'll throw in with the traitors over this. George told them it wouldn't happen, but Wensa thinks that you should at least take the coin you're putting forward back. We have a bet. My take is that you'll prevent them from apologizing and stand there smiling at them while they scramble to understand what you mean by it. If, you know, you're looking for a plan. I could take five silvers for it." She was serious, but didn't expect him to change his plans for her really.

"Ah. Well, I don't know if I can do a lot of smiling, but I'll try it out."

It would have to do, since he had too much to cover to be a regular petty noble this time.

Chapter sixteen

"Tor..." The King just sat at the table next to his Queen and put his giant head in his hands. "I can't..."

"Of course you can't. The Lairdgren students didn't leave because of you at all, but because of society. Yes, we need some kind of mechanism to get those of noble birth to treat those of other classes as people, but..." He shrugged and remembered to smile. Just in case it was close enough to get Kara those silvers. "It wasn't you that caused the problem. I suspect it was Cordes. The original. The copy in my head can't confirm that, but he does agree it seems like the kind of high handed lame headed thing he'd do, without understanding the consequences."

'Hey!' The single thought only got Tor's smile to widen, and the man didn't go on.

"We have someone trying to fix it, but that will take time. Centuries at least. Doris? She's been doing it for a long time now. She's also the same one that messed with our genes, Connie and Varley's. Mine too, and the rest of my family. Even my mother. It's why I have combat rage and all that. Not Taman though, apparently, or Varley's daughter. Wait... I did mention they're both immortal, didn't I? With the Ancient pattern?" He waited, not remembering what he'd said to whom about that.

The Queen nodded.

"We've been informed. That wasn't on purpose then? Well, that's something. How did you find out? For that matter, who's Doris? An Ancient we haven't heard of? I thought we knew of them all..." There was a glance at the King, who seemed just as puzzled inside, even if he didn't admit to it.

"Oh, no, there are more. Not a lot of them really, and most of them don't want to be bothered with anything. I thought Orange was a bit recalcitrant that way, but she's practically a paragon of social duty compared to most of them. Doris too, I guess. Even if she is being inconvenient about things right now for me personally. She's the Meditation Instructor at Lairdgren?"

"What?" Richard actually stood all the way up, shocked to his feet, almost looking like someone had stuck him with a pin. Which would be hilarious, but not what Tor would ever do himself. He liked having a head after all.

Nodding, Tor explained.

"Yes, she's been using it as a base to make her changes. It's where she met you, Connie. She was very forthcoming to me about what she's been up to and why, and apologized for... You know, the things that happened. She just didn't think we'd meet. Or that if we did you wouldn't like me. I think she meant that there was something put in your pattern to prevent you from liking Burks and she figured it would include me, only it didn't. That's mainly a guess on my part though. You took classes from her, didn't you Rich?" No one had mentioned it, but the man's mental control was so tight it had to be something like that.

"For years! She's even visited us here at the Palace. One of my favorite Instructors. Who else? What other Ancients have infiltrated my home unknown to me?" The man was suddenly dark and anger cast off of him, but Tor shook his head.

After all, it had already happened.

"Seriously? All of them that wanted to, I'd imagine. I know that Burks hid out here, playing servant for months at least a few times and no one noticed him overly. He wasn't even hiding, just walking around doing the job. I just didn't get how that had to work, until earlier today. All of you are blind to the lower classes. Unless you know them really well at least." He smiled at the King and Queen and then shook his head. "Maybe not you Connie. I think you're missing that change to your pattern. You have it though, Rich. At least you fight against it pretty hard and know it isn't right from time to time. Most of you giants can't see it at all."

There was a shocked look and the start of a denial from the King, but he went silent and his eyes glazed over, concentrating on his memories. Tor could sort of follow along, since the man wasn't bothering to hide if from him. Dozens of times when he'd confused one servant for another, even though he should have known them well, or thought a claim was less important when it came from someone that looked poor, or small, even though later, on paper the situation was clearly different than that.

"I... wasn't really aware I did that." The words slurred a bit but only for a moment, until he regained his normal focus.

"Yes, well, it's something to work on. Anyway, I take your meaning. I don't know who would have bothered. Kolb has been here though, and you made him a Knight. I can't think of any others off the top of my head, but like I said, it wouldn't surprise me if it's happened before. Most of the Ancients seem to pretty much do whatever they think is needed at the moment."

The King sat with a very undignified thump, which was unusual for him. In fact Tor had never seen the like of it before. The chair was sturdy though, made of heavy wood, so it held with only a few protesting creeks.

"Sir Kolbrin? That... Would explain why no one had ever heard of him before. He was just there one day and Count Lairdgren vouched for him. I... think I understand. It wasn't his idea to make him a Knight however and there is a Baron Kolbrin, an old recluse that doesn't visit with anyone..."

It didn't take a genius to work that one out. It was probably a scam that the two of them had been pulling for centuries, one that wasn't a true lie at all. Kolb just didn't care to play Ancient all the time, so would make himself into his own son, or even grandchild, whenever it came time for him to move out into the world for a while. It was easier to do it Tor's way and just tell everyone, but the past had been different, most likely.

He shrugged and waved it away, which the King allowed without question. That, Tor thought he was starting to understand. Rich wasn't just being nice to him, he was making political decisions all the time when Tor was around. It was in his thoughts even as they regarded each other. How often he had to side with Tor, because he didn't know how far the boy could be pushed, and how many times he'd been taken by surprise when Tor just swallowed things that others would have been killing people over.

That got Tor to agree with him, not taking his eyes away from the man.

"It was a miscalculation, siding with Count Morris over my sister. We all understand it, of course. Even Tiera, I think. If you'd picked her side, the Count would have turned against you then. Instead of a few weeks later. No one could have known how that would have turned out though. Sandra shouldn't have acted like that. Not over a few days on a work crew. I was there and I still don't understand it." Only... he did. Now.

He couldn't tell for certain, but it made sense, if she just couldn't stand the idea of a bunch of little peasants pushing her around. The Count would have responded that way too, probably not even realizing it. Tor just sighed and waited. He wasn't in charge here after all.

The King waited then, actually becoming more tense, rather than less and Connie fluttered her eyes at him, then gasped, realizing that she was flirting with what was, essentially, her own father. It made Tor glad he was paying attention, or he wouldn't have understood these people at all.

Richard looked at the wall and let his face go into an uncharacteristic frown.

"So, not to push in any way, but the Lairdgren Group is leaving us? Even the students? I can understand it. I don't like it, for my people, but I don't see how it can be avoided. We can't afford to have the entire City Guard out of commission right now either, not with people potentially seeking to infiltrate and plant more explosives. I will put out orders to be polite however. Will that serve, do you think?" The man reached over and took a large metal cup, one that seemed to be made of real gold and drank from it deeply, then put it back.

"No. Probably not. You can't fix problems bred into a line with a few orders. If that were the case most of our current difficulties wouldn't exist. It might save a few innocent people a beating or two though, so it's worth spending a few minutes on." The actual question that the King had, and wouldn't ask, was about the gold. He was ready to let it go, that was clear. In fact the ruler was half expecting Tor to make some rather unreasonable demands. Possibly ones that he couldn't meet at all, given the coming war.

It was also very central to the man's thoughts that he'd have to do it anyway.

After all, to his mind... Tor was the real Heir to the throne and he, the King, was just a placeholder. The thoughts shocked him, but Tor didn't let it show on his face at all.

Instead he just looked at Connie.

"So, we're slated for an uncomfortable talk? One in which you say that you love me, I affirm that I feel the same about you and then spend an hour trying to convince you that doing anything about it would mean, now that I know about the whole thing, that I'd have to kill myself, or at least go away forever first?" He sounded like a creep saying it. Like an overbearing jerk. Tor tried to soften the words with a smile. "As you can tell, it's been on my mind. The traditions just don't line up. You're family though, so I'll do whatever is easiest for you. Visit or not, kill myself or what have you."

It was... He meant it, of course. No one would believe him, but the Queen just seemed ready to cry.

"It's so unfair. We'll have to do what's proper. That's a given for people of our station. I can't say it won't hurt. I don't want to lose you as a friend though. Can you bear it, seeing me often? It seems like you've been avoiding me..."

She was fishing for him to proclaim how hard it would be, Tor realized. As if it wouldn't be? It was agony just being this close to her, knowing he couldn't be with her at all. He loved her all the time, but it was worse in the moment...

With that thought his shield kicked on and started to glow with little purple sparks that came from her direction. That's what it did when nanos or viruses were coming in. Or, clearly, pheromones. The effect of them didn't fade instantly at all, but fishing out his healing amulet as the two people in front of him hit their own shields he was able to fix that, at least as easily as removing alcohol from a person's system.

Then he got to explain what was going on.

"I... forced you to love me?" She sounded shocked at least, which was a reward. He was a lot less interested in her suddenly, thanks to the healing amulet.

"Not really. It's a thing you can do, but it isn't conscious, is it? Would you blame a pretty face for doing the same thing? Or a clever mind? If we want to blame anyone, we have a handy Doris for that. Oh, speaking of which, she should be taken off of the guest list for now. I can't confirm it, but I think she can beat the Truth amulets. I can't read her at least and those are just a weak version of that skill, turned into a field. The only reason I believed her so far was that she was saying things that make sense, and don't make her look that great. At least not to me."

"Oh, good. I'd hate to think I was going around forcing people."

Who wouldn't? The idea would be horrific for any good person.

The interplay let him dodge the question she'd asked of him first, about whether he could handle being around her. The truth was, it still wasn't going to be easy for him. He really had been avoiding her, and there was a good reason for it. Even then, knowing what he did, some tiny part of him just didn't care.

A sick and depraved part that wanted his lover back, even if it was wrong. A thousand and one justifications came to mind, but they were trumped by one fact. He couldn't live with himself if he let that happen.

The King cleared his throat, uncomfortable. At first Tor figured that the conversation was doing it, since... Well, who talked about that kind of thing? It had to seem bizarre and off putting. It wasn't that though. He really didn't care who his wife slept with, as long as she was happy. To his mind Tor wasn't even a real threat, just being a pretty toy. No more than a peasant... Then he caught himself and winced, trying to block the thought from his awareness, wondering if Tor had gotten it.

Not explaining it to Connie, he made a face at the King and winced himself.

"You might want to feel a little bad... I've been trying to read everyone all the time lately. Searching for errant grandmothers and all that." It seemed to come from nowhere, but the ruler bowed his head and let his eyes closed.

"Forgive me." He started to rise again and Tor shrugged.

"For thinking? Old habits take time to break and that one is something put into all of you nobles. On purpose, if I have it right. I'm planning to get over to see Lyn and try to get her to talk to me about it. I'd try Burks, but the man seems to want to keep me ignorant. I'm sure he has a good reason or two, but things are getting too complex for that now. If he won't tell me, or can't, I'll find someone that will."

Sinking back down, Rich actually felt kind of miserable. At every step he felt that he'd been failing Tor, and it showed on his face. It didn't help that he had to take great care to avoid asking about the funds that Tor was providing. If he still was. That could be pushing him, and that would be theft, pure and simple, King or not.

Except that Tor was almost certain he'd never planned to take that away. There was still a war and the world was the same place it always had been. He just had a bit more insight that day than most.

"So, I need to get back to the school and set things up. You know, I'm not doing this taking it easy thing well at all, am I? Oh..." He went to his floating chest, which no one had checked on the way in, counting on his Truth testing instead and got out half the floating chests that were left and piled them on a side table. Next to them there was a pile of magical clothing.

"In case people ever show up and don't have the right things for dinner or what have you. This way they won't be uncomfortable. Unless borrowing something from me makes them that way. Do you know what most of the Counts think of me? Even the ones on your side are either afraid of me or think I'm a blowhard that has more power than I should be allowed. Nothing we can do about it, but you'd think that at least a few of them would be alright with me, don't you?" He managed to sound conversational, instead of downcast about it, even though he felt that way.

It wasn't true anyway. His friends weren't like that. Not even the Counts and Countesses. That was just the ones that didn't really know him.

"Now, unless there's something I have to do, I need to get back and work out how to juggle everything. I'll leave my communications device... No, you know what? Just get with Kolb if you need anything. He can make the arrangements for you and all that. I'm pretty sure the Lairdgren Group hasn't cut you off yet. You might send a note or whatever it is people do in situations like this. Point out that beating up people in the street for fun isn't supposedly part of the City Guard charter."

"I'll do that, Counselor Baker. I was wondering if..." The man actually blushed and the Queen did too, realizing what would be coming. "I know that we have no right to ask, but, those funds you offered yesterday... It would benefit the land if they were still available."

He made a pained face but didn't leave them wondering what the actual situation was.

"Get with Alphonse. If he and Counselor Johansson feel it's a good idea, then I'll back them." It came out a little more stern than he meant it too, but that was all he could muster on the topic. "Also, if you see the Commander of the City Guard, this is twice that Captain Curtis did something like this that's come to my attention. Please ask the man if that's how he wants people to think of the Capital City Guard. I know that, at this point, I'm tempted to move away from here myself. I'm certain others might feel the same." True, they'd be workmen and such, but if the Lairdgren Group wasn't safe, or Tor, who was?

The giant redhead frowned but waved him away, cringing again when he realized how high handed it would seem. That one was fair though. The man was annoyed by his words, and the King. It was in his Palace and everything too. If he didn't want a pesky bumpkin in his presence that was certainly within his rights.

Tor just left, making sure he wasn't angry or annoyed himself. It took some work, but Doris had been right on that one. Meditation was useful for that kind of thing.

Getting out of the place was hard and took the better part of an hour. They made him wait so that he could dash out from under the shield as they let it down so that Counselor Smythe could come in, along with General Thorgas. The men were busy running, so couldn't say much, but there was a look from Smythe. It didn't seem pleased at all.

In passing Tor picked up why. He'd stolen all those potential cooks away from him, sending them off to Lairdgren, where it would be a lot harder to get at them. If they wanted to work with the military though, they could. No one would stop them. Well, except possibly their parents, friends and instructors. The last time there was a war the school very nearly shut down... This time...

He'd prevent that from happening. It was an odd idea, but one already started. They'd become their own force, going when needed and attending school the rest of the time. It might be a little short on personal glory... But then again, maybe not. The Songbirds had helped save the Capital and they weren't even fighters. The kids that would normally have run off for that kind of work all had claim to real glory in the battle, for what that was worth, didn't they? He could sweeten the pot and get the Count to make it all a little more official somehow.

Probably though ceremony and lying. That would work for some of them at least.

Tor did something that he hadn't really done much of at all, after setting up his Fast Carriage in the street and rising, carefully, about five hundred feet straight up, the lightly shining vehicle the only thing in the sky at the moment. He went a few hundred miles north, almost over a large city that was nearly the same size as the Capital and called his grandfather. He didn't expect an answer really, figuring that the communications device at Lairdgren would be tucked away in the man's basement or something.

After less than a minute, a voice came though.

"This is Count Lairdgren's residence, he's not in at the moment, may I take a message for you?" The voice was sort of familiar, after a fashion. His cousin Barbara. They'd met a few times now.

"Hi! This is Tor. I need to speak with the Count, is that possible? I can come there for it. Or go to wherever he is."

"Oh, hello Torrance. Sure, I can make some extra roast fowl for dinner, say in an hour? I had a feeling someone would be visiting. It's just a plain meal, but I think it will serve. Don't be late. Should I tell him to expect you, or is this an ambush?" There was a sly tone to her voice, but she was a fun, and unusual, woman. Too old to be alone though and playing servant like she was. If she waited much longer her looks would fade too much for her to get a good husband. Or girlfriend. Tor didn't know, but he thought she might be more interested in that later one. If that was the case, she might do better to move. He hadn't been in Grenwyn a lot, but if it was anything like Two Bends that kind of relationship wouldn't be allowed.

"Just a talk. Maybe with some implied scorn, but he'll live. See you then."

"Hey, can you pick up a golden wine? Or do you need the whole time to travel. I don't know where you are."

Tor blinked, but he did know where he was. The rather thriving city below him was made of black focus stone, but had lights all over the place, even in the twilight. The original inner wall and his little hut were still there. He hadn't been back to it since the military kicked him out, years ago. Supposedly it was still his. He owned the land at least.

"Over one of my houses. I don't know if I can get wine though. I don't really drink it, but maybe I can buy some." It sounded very strange and Barbara wasn't the kind to let that sort of thing go.

"At your own house?"

"Well, I haven't been here for a while, but it seems to have become a city. There might be a shop?"

The woman laughed, but let him go, so he floated over the place slowly and settled down in front of his old little hut. There was a deep red cloth with a black crest on it over the door, a thing that he didn't recognize at all. If it was a noble thing he'd missed it in school. He got out of the vehicle fast, and just turned his shield on, ready for the military men there to come and attack him. It had happened before after all. Instead he was met by a collection of about five youngsters, all about twelve or thirteen. A girl who wore the same gray outfit they all did stepped forward and curtsied very properly, which got the rest of them to either do the same, or bow.

Holding his face very serious, so as to not offend the small dark haired people, who seemed to have impeccable manners so far, he bowed back and waited for one of them to talk.

Her Noram standard was passable. Merchant accent, laid over some kind of country speech. It was hard to tell where she was from though. The north, he thought.

"Good evening milord. I am Mardy. This place be... is, Wildlands Station. Have you us come to visit?"

"Hello Mardy. Everyone. I'm Tor. This isn't really so much a visit, I'm going to my grandfather's house for dinner and I was asked to see if I could get some golden wine. Which of course I'll have to trade for, since I don't have any coin with me. That's embarrassing, isn't it?"

The girl smiled at him and nodded a bit but her words gave the lie to that one.

"We have a store, sir. What have for trade? Wine is spenive." She made a face. "Splenive?" The others all looked baffled too.

"Expensive." Tor took down the Carriage, getting a low gasp and then collected his floating chest, the amulet for it on a string, resting on the top of the case. "I have some devices. Magical clothing and more of these floating chests. That's about it. Well, might as well ask. I have a time schedule. This is a Fast Carriage, but that doesn't mean instant, and Grenwyn is a ways off." The kids stood for a bit, just looking at the chest, but the girl gestured, awkwardly but it was a courtly movement, meaning someone was teaching her. Likely the others as well.

Then they all walked away, so he followed them, hoping it would work. If not he was going to have to go empty handed. That would be impolite, but not as bad as not showing up at all.

It was a bit of a trip to get to the little shop and the place wasn't physically large, but the crest on the door was the same as the one on the little hut.

"Say, what's this?"

Mardy looked at it and asked the group with her, a boy that had slightly lighter hair tapped it with a single finger and explained.

"T'be'en der cres o' twizar." He wasn't talking directly to Tor, but the words were clear enough, even if the accent was a bit thick still.

"Oh... I see, this loop is to represent a flying river, and this is the sigil on the flying rigs. This..." It was clear, and even made some sense, to him, but he hadn't thought it would to anyone else. "Is a loaf of bread in front of an oven. Very nice!" Especially since he hadn't been aware he had a crest at all.

The boy stared at him, but nodded.

"Ya'ken?"

"Sure. You said that this was the crest of the Wizard. What's not to understand? Do we knock or just go in?"

Mardy answered that for him by turning the focus stone handle and opening it, then looking at his arm as if it might be diseased, pulled him inside. She was just afraid that he'd be mad at someone like her touching him though, which was silly.

The woman behind the counter was older, had silver hair and a sour look on her face.

"This isn't the time to be coming in for sweets, you little scamps..." She wasn't big, shorter than Tor was even, but spoke like a person from County Ford. They kept to decently strict Noram standard there.

"Hello! I'm not looking for sweets, I need a single bottle of golden wine. I can trade a magical device for it. A floating case like this one? It can change size, shape and color and if you have the amulet it will follow you anywhere. That or some magical clothing? Have you heard of that?" It was possible she hadn't but the woman crossed her arms and shook her head at him.

"Oh? You want to trade mere magic for a bottle of my best wine? I'll have you know that a good bottle goes for nearly a gold. It doesn't pay to stock anything finer than that here. How much do these magics go for... A few measly hundred gold each? A thousand?" She smiled at him though and winked as if it were all a joke.

"About that. Here..." He pulled one out and handed it to her, had her turn it on, which got her covered with brown material that tried to cover her skirt, making the trousers look funny. Then he had her imagine different colors and fabric materials. By turning it into a dress she made it fit and then started imagining some fairly decent, if rather simple, patterns inside the material.

"So, a bottle of wine for it? I'd haggle more, but I'm short of time."

After a few moments, the woman went to the back and came out, wiping a rather dusty bottle with a yellow colored label on it. The glass was brown and there was a cork in it that looked well weathered. She handed the bottle to him and then tried to give the amulet back too.

"No, that's yours. A bargain is a bargain after all." He wasn't displeased, since he hadn't actually expected to find anything at all.

The lady in front of him sighed.

"I can't take your magic boy. It's worth more than I could ever trade for. Best to just lose the gold than have the wrath of a person with that kind of wealth angry at me for cheating them." She didn't seem happy about it, but resigned to the idea. The kids all nodded too, agreeing, at least in theory.

Mardy looked at him, up and down then shrugged.

"I'll suck your cock for it." It was a bold statement and no one looked shocked by it either.

Except, clearly, him.

"Sorry, what?"

The older woman at least looked disapproving after a bit and hunched her shoulders up.

"It's... Sometimes when the soldiers can't afford to pay the ladies in the back some of the boys and girls can trade things like that for goods. She doesn't mean to offend you, she doesn't realize the value of it. That's all."

Oh...

"I... see. Aren't you underage Mardy? How old are you?" He made his voice sweet, but his stomach had dropped out already and he felt like he was about to lose control of his bladder, even though he didn't have to go. Thankfully.

"Eleven, but I've done it lots. I'm really good, ask anyone. I s'pose you could take another hole. That's... expensive?"

Tor nodded.

"That's the right way to say it. Listen, you, all of you... You can't trade for things that way. From now on when you need something, come here and..." He looked at the woman who stared back. After a few seconds she got what he meant.

"Oh... Serta, Serta Fallows."

"Then Serta will sell it to you. All the children here, not just you five. Pass that along." Tor handed the woman enough amulets then that her eyes bulged out of her head more than a bit.

"Take these. I'll bring coin as soon as I can for it, I know that real traders won't part with goods all the time for anything but that. Give them whatever they need. I'll handle the soldiers that have been abusing them." He took the bottle of wine and put it in the floating case and then stomped out. Mardy and Serta both followed him though, along with the others. They seemed slightly afraid suddenly. That made sense, given the twenty-five or so military men standing in formation in front of them.

"Halt, by order of the base... Master Tor?"

Someone here had actually recognized him? That was better than what he was used to by far. Maybe getting into a fight with a few hundred people at once actually made an impression. That or it was the fact that the young man in front of him was familiar to him. Taller though, by a good half foot since last they met. Young too, but standing in the front, leading the group.

"Swarley Jones. Just the man. I need the base commander here. Is that still Major Godfrey?"

"Sir, yes sir! Men, at attention! At attention for the Wizard Tor!" He sounded nearly panicked, which hardly made sense. True the boy might still owe him some gold, but the important part was that he wasn't acting as a thief any more. Probably still a spy, for Holly Printer, but that didn't bother him at the moment.

He summoned the base commander, which was no doubt very odd, but to everyone's surprise the rust haired and mustached man ran to meet him.

"Situation Report!" It was bellowed in official fashion and everything.

"The situation? That young children are being sexually abused on your watch. I don't have time to get to the bottom of this today, but I'll be back in the morning. In the meantime, please spread the word that any man that has done this needs to be in front of my hut at noon. If they fail to show up, I will hunt them down, and things will not go nearly as smoothly for them." He gestured at Serta and then glared at the man again, who looked tired, even though it wasn't that late, not even dark out yet. "This woman is going to see that all the children have what they need as far as goods go. Is this understood?"

He didn't have a right to tell the man what to do as far as military personnel went, or even the law, Tor realized. If it was even tangentially related to magic, he could pull rank, maybe, but he had no leg to stand on at the moment. Other than the fact that he'd fight if he had to, to protect these kids.

That, it seemed, wouldn't be needed at all. The man stiffened, but actually seemed to feel relieved and called out in a loud voice.

"Pass the word, any military person that has had congress in any sexual manner with one of the orphans need to report to the central core at noon tomorrow. Failure to do so means death." The man glared at everyone around him, but they actually started passing the word it seemed, even if the threat was a bit over the top.

The man wiped his forehead.

"It's been a problem for a while now. Technically, since these children have no one to speak for them officially, it isn't illegal to do that sort of thing with them. I've been trying to find a loophole in the regulations, but so far nothing has presented itself."

Tor just nodded at that. It sounded about right. They weren't anyone, so no one cared to protect them, or at least felt they had a legal right. No one could adopt them all, and short of that, they were at the mercy of whoever had control of them. He couldn't change that.

"Tell everyone that anyone caught touching any of them like that from this point on will face me over it. If they've forgotten, please remind them that the last man I faced over the same issue was a Baron. I killed him by beating him to death with my bare hands." It wasn't a great threat. He was only one man after all. He'd do it though, if it came to it. That would last for a day or two, maybe a week if he actually killed someone that night to make the point. He just didn't have time though.

"I have to go now, but I'll be back in the morning. By noon at any rate. Plan for it then. This will be fixed by tomorrow. I trust I have your support and that of most of your men, Major Godfrey?" He sounded snooty and stuck up about it, but the man saluted, which meant everyone else did too, including the kids.

"Yes, sir! It will be seen to immediately."

Tor set up his craft and started to get in when Serta ran out of her shop, holding a second bottle of Golden wine. She handed it over with a funny two hand presentation that he recognized from the Palace. He took the bottle though, since he had traded for it fairly after all. He needed to make more funds then, if these kids would be shopping regularly now. It meant he had a lot more to do, didn't it?

The bottle was placed on the seat next to him and he arrived only a little late. Grenwyn was as much like a regular city as an anthill was, except that it was hidden better, all the homes being low domes made of earth, with grass and trees all around. He could see the glow of the fires inside used for cooking and heating, even though it was no more than brisk outside at this time of year. It was pretty, but he had to search to find the Count's house, which was no nicer than what anyone else had. He lived simply and didn't put on airs at home at all. When Barbara had said she was fixing a simple meal that meant the woman was doing her own cooking and the food would be plain stuff for real. That wasn't some kind of code for eight courses and a fine dessert or anything.

Like a real home.

He found the place, thanks to a handy pink light that was in the front. It was magic, so he could feel it, and just to make certain he searched the hole in the ground for Barbara and the Ancient Count. They were both in there, with another person. A man it felt like. No one he knew.

It took care to step out on the thin pathway which was paved with stone but barely a foot wide, so that he didn't crush any of the plants. Barbara had once threatened to spank him for doing that, with a stout wooden spoon. He'd been an adult at the time, but he didn't think she was really playing with him on the idea. She was a strange one after all.

The door was closed, so he brought the bottles, let his case follow along behind him and knocked loudly enough that it would carry to the back of the front space where people were sitting. He could tell that much about it. Even Barbara was in a chair. It was Lairdgren himself who walked to the door however. It opened without a sound, the thing having been fitted perfectly and been well cared for it seemed.

"Tor, good to see you. I hadn't thought that you'd be dropping by like this. Come to beat me up for allowing your life to be ruined?" He looked well dressed and was wearing a clothing amulet, but no disguise, even though the field was with him. Inside him. That was interesting. Tiera had some fields like that as well. Exactly like these in fact.

"Something like that. After the meal though, so we don't insult all of Barbara's hard work." It took effort, but he used the same two handed presentation that the woman at the store had, and gave the bottles to the Count, since it was his house after all. He took it easily and looked at the labels closely.

"Ah, Veremont Vineyards. In the north of our own County. A very nice choice." He backed into the room and turned so that Tor could see the seated people. Barbara was wearing a plain blue and white dress that hugged her middle slightly, showing that, in her thirties or not, she was keeping her figure. Her hair was brown and she had really high cheek bones, that looked nothing like his mother, but the overall look still sort of did. She was nearly six feet tall though. A giant for his family.

The man next to her had on a simple red shirt with long sleeves and a bit of lacing at the neck, made of what seemed like leather cord. He had a round face and a thick neck, as well a full brown beard. He was a giant, it was clear, since even sitting down his head was higher than Tor's was. By several feet. There was no way he'd gotten into the room without ducking a lot.

His cousin waved to him, and actually had a happy look on her face, which wasn't how he remembered her. Then she ordered him to sit, a bit sternly, which was exactly what he expected. He did that without comment, ending up directly across from the vast man. He was thinking about woodworking, but his attention snapped to Tor as he sat at the table.

"Oh! That is shocking. Barbie told me that you and the Count were identical, except for age, but I thought it would be more of a simple passing resemblance, or a family thing. Like how I look a bit like my father and all that." He didn't add more, but Tor tilted his head and focused on the man for a minute, there was a feeling to him...

Tor had to shake his head.

"I don't think I've ever met the man. You feel a bit like Scotty Ross, without the entitled stick he keeps up his rump, I mean. If he's a family member of yours, please know that I get along decently well with the current Countess and her Count. Countier Ross and I just tend to... bicker." Tor smiled, hoping that he hadn't just stuck his foot in his mouth. Scottland Ross was nearly old enough to be this man's father. He looked about thirty or so, and Countier Ross was in his fifties, so it was possible...

After a few seconds there was a huge, booming laugh.

"Hobart Ross. Scott's my cousin. No offense taken though, the man has his less than perfect moments. I moved here about ten years ago and have a place down the path a ways. This is a treat though, you can get us caught up on the news from the Capital." There was a cheerfulness that rang from his whole being, if that was possible.

Or even if it wasn't.

"Oh, well, nothing that wonderful. We had to pull the Lairdgren Group out of the Capital earlier today. A group of City Guards beat up Sam Builder and Guide Eastgreen for looking like well dressed peasants with too much magic. They're both builders, but young. Fourteen... Maybe fifteen by now? I don't think so though." That part was for Barbara and Hobart, since the Count would probably know who they were.

The Ancient stopped him though and gave him a blank stare.

"Guide Eastgreen. Right. That's flattering. Did he pick it himself? The last I heard he only had the one name."

"Like it? I had to come up with something as I went, presentation to nobles, so... You know how it goes, you were there. If you don't have four names and at least two titles they think you're a perfect waste of space. That's part of why I'm here. We can talk about that later though. Maybe you can save me a flight to Vagus to grill Lyn?"

The food was on the table, cooling due to him being slightly late, so Barbara started dishing them each a plate. Hobart got about half the food, but he probably needed it. All the big people ate a lot. The chair he was in was a special one for the room, bigger even than what they used in the Palace by far. Sturdy too, but low.

The chicken was moist and they ate it with their fingers. It wasn't fowl properly, but mentioning that would be both rude and splitting hairs. Hobart Ross was as charming and polite as could be wanted, listening easily, and adding bits to the conversation when things died down.

"The Lairdgren Group... I think I missed that one. A string quartet?" It was clear he really didn't know, but was also teasing, since he knew at least two of them were builders.

The Count smiled at him and filled the man in.

"You have to be a builder to get in, or at least become one shortly. Many of them are no more than children, like Sam and Guide. Or Tor's wife, Alyssa. She's fifteen now, if I have that right. They push themselves to excellence however. To be a senior member you have to be able to make a minimum of a hundred copies inside two hours, without using a template, which is impressive. They aren't just promising builders however, but already some of the best in Noram. The City Guard attacking two of our people is... dire. Was there at least a reprimand for their actions?"

That got Tor to shrug again and look away, feeling more than a little guilty for what he'd done. It wasn't the good or adult thing, fighting the men in public like that. Worse, it wasn't even about Sam and Guide really. He was holding a personal grudge, and it had made him upset that Captain Curtis hadn't remembered him, even after he'd subdued and imprisoned a hundred of his men one time. That was insulting.

"I... thrashed them all. In public. Then I suggested to the King that he mention to the City Guard Commander that Captain Curtis might not be the person he wants representing them. It wasn't harsh enough, but they need to be out working, not sitting in a plush cell with Gerent bringing them playing cards and treats every four hours." He forced air out and made himself drop into a very deep state, feeling whatever might be coming off of the Count then. It was mainly a sense of surprise.

"Gerent has his own prison, I know that. Is it as comfortable as it sounds?" Green was making direct eye contact and avoiding the scolding that would probably come about the guardsmen. After all, Tor had accomplished exactly nothing by his actions toward them. They couldn't help but see those they thought of as peasants as less than human.

That was clear in the Ancient's mind though, he knew about all that and it was a major factor in their world, not just something that Tor had been imagining.

Forcing a grin Tor looked at the others and tilted his head, trying to look cute. Like a puppy or a small cat. Harmless and sweet. It was a defense mechanism that he used all the time, but that most thought of as him being manipulative. It wasn't a conscious thing at all and he wouldn't have gotten that others perceived it that way at all even now if Cordes wasn't leaking the information to him.

The fellow was trying to make himself useful, since the Ancient King didn't want to die, and wasn't at all certain that in a mental fight between himself and Tor that he'd be the winner in the end. That's what Tor took from the subtext at least. It was easier to read him, since he was already doing the same with these others, outside of himself.

It could also have been Cordes trying to lull him into a false sense of security, so he'd let his guard down.

He spoke about the cells though, since they were pretty nice, over all.

"They weren't designed to be a punishment. Just a place to store the war prisoners. We have the ability to make them comfortable, and the plan right now seems to be releasing them eventually. Brutalizing them or even being hard with them won't aid us. They were just people following orders after all. I actually did the first design, and set my friend Glaren to cooking for them. She can't help the fact that she's good." It made sense to him but Hobart bowed to him over the table, not bothering to stand up. The other two didn't though, being family.

"That speaks much of your heart, doesn't it?" The voice was a low grumble, which the man couldn't possibly help anymore than a horse could. There was too much size for him to have anything else. "Most would have executed them on the spot, or, if they were lucky, tossed them into a hole with no food for weeks. Why did you set Gerent Lairdgren to the task however? That speaks of... He and his girlfriend were recently imprisoned and brutalized, in Gala. Isn't it a bit mean to make him run a prison now?"

It was. Tor knew it, and had known it. In a way it was probably raping him over and over again, but it was also the best way of doing it. Even if it was unkind of him.

"There's no one else in this entire land that I can count on more to not allow excess or abuse there though. On the good side, it's very nearly as far away from the kind of place that he was in as possible. The Prince even mentioned bringing in some musicians to play for the prisoners the other day. Not that I can afford that now."

That made Hobart frown and look away. Nobles didn't talk about gold, except when they were pointing out how rich they were. It was a bit shameful to be poor, and left you open for all manner of bribes and coercion. Cordes leaked this to him, even though Tor didn't know how he'd know that at all. After all the man in his head should be nearly two and a half millennia out of date, right?

No one was going to speak on that, but the Count looked worried and actually patted his shoulder, which got him to explain.

"I'm putting everything into the war effort and rebuilding the Capital right now. I need to make some more too, which was unexpected. There's an issue at Wildlands Station..." He explained it quickly, afraid that the meal would be ruined by the words, but everyone just ate as they listened.

Hobart looked at him and then bowed over his plate again.

"You do a lot of good works, Tor. I think I can see what you need to do tomorrow though. Claim that the children are all employed by you as apprentices. You're paying for their upkeep and promising them the needed gear to go out and make their way, after their learning is done? That has to count."

The rumble made the center of Tor's chest vibrate a little, he noticed. It was strange, but not unpleasant. The man also had a good idea. Tor glanced at the Count, who nodded.

"I agree. That answers the whole thing very legally, without forcing you to have hundreds of adopted children. Good plan Hobart. A few hundred gold should cover the children's needs for a year or so. We should talk about how this came about. You giving over all your wealth to the King." That last bit was dark, and Burks looked ready to slap a certain ruler around a bit over it.

"Ali volunteered it. It's a good way to put the coin back into circulation. Of course inside a few months a big part of it will be back, since a lot of the new businesses in the kingdom are half mine. Collette and a few others have been investing for me, instead of sending the funds directly. It made sense at the time, but it means that I've created a giant money trap. If I don't spend it fast enough I'll destroy Noram." He looked at the others at the table and picked at his chicken. It was pretty good. Lots of rosemary. Who didn't like rosemary? "Oops?"

They laughed at his words, Barbara and Hobart, but Count Lairdgren held up a single finger.

"Ah. Very good then. That's been the major point of concern at the Council of Counts you know. Many parts of the kingdom are in a deep depression economically, due to the sudden lack of fluid currency. It's creating hard feelings already. Perhaps this will help however? Do you need to borrow some gold? I can arrange for a small loan, if you need." The words were funny sounding, almost as if he were joking, which, Tor got from his field after a moment, he was.

"Or I could make the rounds of the shops that handle my magics and see if increasing their stock will help. It will mean a long night for me, but I can do it. No reason to be lazy after all." Except that pesky sleep thing, but he'd live.

There was a chime from the far wall, a clock that had a bell, it rang eight times, marking the hour. For a few seconds Tor just sat and admired the work on it. It was big, and the bell wasn't quiet. He remembered it from his last visit, but had never had a chance to really notice how fine it was. If it had been in the King's Palace no one would have thought twice about it. Hobart saw where he was looking and let a pleasant look cross his face.

"My work. I did that one... Oh, seven years ago now?"

"About that." Barbara agreed, looking at the piece as well. "Hobart is a master craftsman. He made that coffin for you?"

That Tor remembered, only having occasion to ever need the one. It ended up being used too. For the burial of an evil man.

"Right! I paid you for that, didn't I? If not it will be a few days before I can..."

Hobart laughed and shook his head.

"I should tell you that you didn't and that it ran twenty gold, but you did, and it was five silvers. Now a clock like that would run twenty, possibly thirty gold, if you want one."

Tor just nodded.

"Can I get ten of them? It may be a while before I have the coin for you, so don't start work yet, but those would make very fine gifts." It was a plan after all, and the man chuckled and stuck his hand out, country fashion as he stood, looming over them all and bent so low that Tor realized he had to be the largest man he'd ever seen.

"Deal then! Good. I was getting tired of only making tables and desks. It will take a while, a year or so, since there's a lot of work needed for each one. I have the parts for two at present. I also hold the right to make them different if I want, based on what the wood tells me to do. You don't have to take them if you don't like the way it comes out." They shook, Tor's hand nearly disappearing in the man's grip. It was clear that the only reason it didn't was that Hobart was trying very hard to interact with him as an equal.

Tor agreed with those terms. You could hardly get better after all.

Then, not sitting again, the giant started to work himself toward the door, his vast hands on his knees, as he shuffled awkwardly. They all got up, and after he twisted through the door, actually having to crawl for part of it, he stood in the front, his feet very carefully on the path. It was an impressive feat, given how large his shoes were.

"Thank you for having me Barbara. I keep telling everyone that I should marry you, but I wouldn't want to make you feel awkward." Why that would be, Tor didn't know, but it seemed to him, from the feelings that came off his cousin that she liked the man. It wasn't love, but given that she probably liked women that way, for sex, it didn't seem a huge problem really.

She smiled about it and nodded.

"I know. It's why you left noble society after all." The feelings were so complex that Tor couldn't really track them. The two were friends and seemed to be attracted to each other, at least enough they could be married, but there was something keeping them apart. It wasn't his business though and he couldn't tell what that would be anyway. Neither focused on it enough to make it clear.

It could have something to do with the fact that Hobart was at least twelve feet tall though. Probably closer to thirteen. It was too hard to tell in the dark, even with the pink magical light still burning.

He waved and carefully made his way down the path vanishing behind a hill not too far away. Once they were inside his cousin frowned at him and looked ready to start hitting, which made no sense at all, even knowing how she was feeling.

"He's a good man. If you-" Then she stopped dead, since the Count was suddenly touching her shoulder gently.

"Tor knows that Barbara. I know you fear mocking on the topic, but he wouldn't do that." After a few seconds his cousin seemed mollified and wandered off, muttering something about the need for them to talk.

He and his grandfather.

The man sighed.

"They can't have sex. Hobart is so large in that way that even the biggest noble women would suffer extreme damage if she tried. It's the Four-ten line genetics. The Ross and Ford family both have it, but Hobart is the cleanest example I've seen in over a thousand years. A natural thing, I think. No one altered him. It happens that way at times. Things line up correctly, one of the parents holds a subconscious ideal for their children and manages to influence the fields into organizing in a certain fashion, that kind of thing. And gentle Hobart gets to live with the results of it."

They moved to the basement door, which was a strange place to take a guest, but the perfect spot for a secret conversation, not that Tor figured anything that special was going to be shared. It was the same thing that always happened in this kind of situation for him. He knew there were thousands of things to ask, but he drew a blank and had to fight to come up with something.

After the door was shut and they walked down the wooden steps, the place lit up, a magical light in the ceiling being the only thing that glowed at the moment. The space was filled with hundreds of things that Tor didn't understand, but they didn't move or do anything of note. Glass sheets on boxes, lenses and a lot of strange materials that seemed to be Austran in nature. There was a stone block with several horns and drums on the top, which looked a lot like the flying craft that Julie White used. Only about a tenth as large and hidden behind a shelf.

It was mainly forbidden technology, but the treaty had been suspended for the time being, so no one would bother him over having it. Until it went back into affect. That meant keeping it all hidden the whole time. Otherwise some of the other Ancients would have a problem with him, no doubt.

They settled at the focus stone table, the two chairs being made of the same slick looking black substance with its red highlights. That marked it as having been made at Wildlands, in the furniture shop there. Well, unless the man had gone in himself and made it, in that general location. The soil gave the concentrated dirt a distinctive color.

The older man, who looked very familiar, and attractive at the same time, that part having been built into him, tapped the table with a single finger.

"So, Tor, what did you want to speak with me about?"

It took a moment, but he finally spoke, tapping the table a few times himself.

"Everything that you haven't been telling me, of course."

"Ah. That could take a while then."

Chapter seventeen

Then, surprisingly, Burks laughed and held out both his hands, using the charm that he normally saved for other people. Nobles at court or women.

"First, Tor, I have to point something out to you. I know that I probably seem secretive, and like I'm keeping a lot back from you, but the fact is that I've only withheld a very few things that I thought might negatively impact your development. The rest... I simply forgot to tell you."

There was a stillness then and a long period of silence, as the man tried to organize his thoughts. Tor didn't interrupt, since that would be rude, and rushing the man wasn't going to actually get the information out any faster.

"My mind holds thousands of years of information. Unlike most people, our brains don't forget things, they simply compress data, so that similar events fit together, to save space. For instance, my first wife was named Emily, and my third Felicia. Other than that though, I see the same face for both of them when I try to recall either. They were of a type, certainly, both blond and slightly round faced, but weren't relatives. They didn't even live in the same century. That isn't the problem here however. Not totally. The real fact is that there's too much to go over, unprompted."

Tor could see that, he thought. Thousands of years, crammed into one mind. It would be hard to know what to recall at any given moment.

"So, I should ask questions... Except that I don't know what to ask about in many cases, since it all happened hundreds or thousands of years before my birth? Not helpful." It wasn't an accusation though. After all, they had a problem, it was just a thing they had to move past, somehow. "I think I get the idea though. Alright. So, since I have limited time this evening, maybe I should start? I doubt I'll get it all, but maybe enough to start things off?"

There was no response, which was off-putting. Who just sat there and looked at you like that? At least it wasn't a frown.

"First, the horror that you wouldn't speak of before, that Cordes committed, did it have to do with him genetically altering the people of Noram into a ruling and slave class?" Tor wondered if it was a bad place to start, but Green didn't pause at all. Not even for a full second.

He just let his chin come up a bit.

"Yes. It wasn't a fast thing however. Over the course of about two hundred years he, and I, worked to change the genetic shape of the kingdom. He felt that too much strife had come about due to people wanting to be free, and go their own way. So he used ourselves as a pattern, making a less numerically large, but physically and mentally powerful over-class, and a much more numerous , but physically smaller and less talented underclass. It started to go wrong almost immediately though. That was his madness. He couldn't see how warped the situation was. People with too much power abuse it. Not absolutely, but so much that the world changed into something harder than it was before." Tapping the table he went silent again, and made solid visual contact. Their brown eyes locked, the man clearly thinking he was going to be taken to task for his part in those events.

Except that Cordes filled in the blanks, tossing the information out. They'd been friends, but their natural predilections made Cordes the leader and Burks his follower, in all things. If the Ancient King had mentioned to Green that they should change the populous of Noram, there would be little to no hesitation on his part. There functionally couldn't have been. It was what a genetic slave was.

It probably even made sense at the time, since memories flashed suddenly, showing him the horrible wars and constant battles they'd gone through, every town mayor or bandit chief eventually trying to get more than they had, tearing everything slowly apart. So Cordes supposed that the idea had been to fix it. Not that he knew for certain.

Tor muttered it all out loud, sounding almost like he was dreaming, even to his own ears, but Burks agreed instantly.

"It was very much like that. So we changed the genetics, making the vast majority of the kingdom more or less in my image. Not as intelligent, but bright enough. Not as pale, since the face of the world had changed already, and that would be noticed. Smaller. The most important part was that they'd have the same tractability that you and I share. Not as intensely so, since the idea wasn't to create an army of brainwashed killers for anyone, but enough that it turned them into what we see today. People that can't quite rule themselves. To that end the others were created. The Nobles. Giants, like Cordes, with his combat rage and command abilities in place. As you might have guessed, that was where the real problem came from."

The man didn't so much as blink as he watched Tor, who thought he could see the point, to tell the truth. Too many people in charge meant fighting and scrabbling for position and rank. Tor could never see how that was important at all, but if the desire for it was built in...

"That's where the government came from then? The winners of the wars that followed?"

"Oh, no... Cordes had always liked old stories with Kings and Queens. It was all his idea. I just managed to get it stabilized. After a while. When I ruled here as King, no one would listen to me. We'd made that virtually impossible after all. So I had to do one more bit of tampering of my own. I found one of Cordes' children, since he had several at the time, and created a genetic pattern within him that would breed true. It was a simple pheromone response. Not a sexual attractant, but a command one. It meant that everyone in the Cordes royal line would, from that point on, respond to me, as if I were their leader. I should have simply started a campaign to do further alterations, but the truth is, I didn't think it could be done without greater damage. I doubt my programming, the Rhetistics, would allow it. Not on my own." Then he smiled, even though it didn't seem happy. More brittle and slightly sour than anything else.

It made sense.

"And I have that same scent, or whatever. But it conflicts with the... whatever Cordes put in them to make the nobles not see the underclass as people? Was that on purpose? It really seems like that should have been kind of obvious, as far as mistakes go."

"Heh. It was supposed to simply be a sense of protection, a desire to seek the best for those under them, but Cordes did the work himself and for all his other skills, of which he was a true master, genetics had always been more of a hobby for him, to that point. I didn't catch it either, until it was too late. Though, yes. You have the same effect on the royal family. Not Constance, clearly, but Ricky and his children all think of you as being of higher station than they are. It's a subtle thing, but if you went to the King and ordered him from his throne, he'd leave. Your friend Alphones would as well. Even Kedrin, for all the fool is trying to take over, would do what you told him. Didn't you notice how easily he fell into line the last time you met, even after you assaulted him? If nothing else my life would have been easier if I'd slipped that into the rest of the noble class. Well, live and learn."

That explained a lot. Even in his own life he'd seen the effects, on all sides. The King deferred to him, a simple kid from the backwoods, as if he were an equal, and did it most of the time. The man was always ready to bow or grovel to him too, even though he flatly refused to do it with his other subjects, no matter how high ranking. The rest of the nobles looked down on Tor though, to greater or lesser degrees. It was only those that knew him well that bothered to think of him as a real person.

He blinked several times and nodded, getting it all finally.

"So, these changes Doris is making, you knew nothing about them, did you? She's of a different line, probably a command line... Like White? They don't look the same, but there's something there... You probably have to do what she tells you to, right?"

The man shrugged.

"Not exactly. Over the course of years I've learned to resist such things, but it takes effort and constant attention when anyone too large or producing the right signals is around. You might be able to do it faster than I did, since you know about it, but for the time being it's clear that you'll remain susceptible for a long time. It's why I had to break up you and Ducharina Morgan. She's a wonderful girl, but not beyond the desire to take power for herself, if she had the right tools. Anyone that has control over you would have all they needed that way. It's why, after you finish making a space fleet for us all, you'll have to give up magic."

He held up his right hand, but didn't go on, since Tor just started nodding.

"I know. At least as anything more than a secret hobby. It's what you do, isn't it? For a while I thought I was just a better builder than you were. Not much, but still, I was coming out with all those things, and you never seemed to. Then that fake Truth amulet you made was so bad that I thought it meant you just weren't very skilled. It isn't true though, is it? You don't need me to make that space craft at all. You could just do it. Probably faster than I could even." Tor read the man as closely as possible, which he clearly noticed, but Green didn't bother trying to hide anything. Not even a little.

"Of course I'm more skilled in that than you are Tor. I've had thousands of years to practice, and I made good use of that time. I have to admit your new copying technique is pretty sharp though. I had to make the Truth amulet that way so that you'd know, someday at least, that I wasn't trying to fool you personally. I might lie to you, but I won't waste it on small things. That would be stupid. I'll tell you this though, you're better than I was at nearly two thousand years old. Part of that is simply that I went first, but you've done some new work as well. The copying, and making those large magical houses for instance." He smiled again and shrugged. "And now, after the current situation is fixed, you'll need to stop, or the whole world will be unbalanced by your actions. We could have weathered the new devices, coming out a few per year perhaps, for the better part of several centuries. Your new technique though... You made nearly a million complex devices in days. Even that one act might unbalance us all. Several of your magical constructs could do it in the end."

He started to list them off, but it was, Tor knew, almost everything he made.

It was rude but he waved a hand for silence and broke in.

"Have I done that already? The flying carriages and transports, better fishing boats... Rivers that pass through the air taking water to places nature didn't see fit to put it."

It almost crushed him in that moment, thinking about it all, but the old man didn't seem to think that was true at all. Not yet.

"The world can use a bit of changing. New plants growing won't harm that much. It changes things, but unless you insist on doing the whole world at once, you can keep track of it all. So, have any clue as to what you'll do next? Move to the country perhaps, and be a farmer?" This time there was a joke in the words, but Tor didn't rise to it, actually thinking instead.

"I was thinking of being a baker actually. Someplace decently large. I can't hide from the world, even if I stop doing magic. Not that I will be for a while. I'll... really, I have some slack, don't I? I can keep the people I have deals with in gear and make new things occasionally too, as long as I hold back the ones that might change the world too much? Like my new planetary liquefier, which would make the ground into a fine powder, and destroy all life?" Tor's smile was as forced as the one on the Count's face, but after a moment he licked his lips to wet them and then stood.

"You know, I really thought I'd be in for more of a fight over all of this. I think my early memories of myself show me in a feistier light than the reality must have been. If I was anything like you then I was a sensible and reliable sort of person after all, instead of the spoiled brat I thought I was. To answer your question, yes. You have time for a full career. I'd hold off on making millions of devices. Farm your copy work out to the Lairdgren Group instead. It will take a long time for a few thousand extra devices a month to actually change things a lot. Once things spread out a bit. This current war is going to be a slaughter though, on both sides."

That was a thing that Tor was going to need explained. He looked at the Ancient, waiting for some almost unheard of wisdom, but got a sigh instead.

"Think Tor, it's why you have a brain. You've let yourself get mentally lazy in some ways. You don't have my Rhetistics anymore, so you need to learn new skills. If all the nobles, who tend to be aggressive and hold peasants in low esteem have your work they can't harm each other directly. So what will they do? What did Tiera do in County Morris?"

"She only damaged property. Took down businesses and houses... Except she views people as people, not livestock or something like a simple tool... Gods." It was plain, now that it had been pointed out. There wasn't a lot he could do about it either.

"Indeed. It hasn't happened yet, and might not. The best possible result here is to end the rebellion quickly. In the end of this, a Cordes must sit on the throne. When I was King things weren't stable at all, as I mentioned. You'd do no better. Short of altering all the people of this land we can't fix it and the most likely outcome of trying to do that directly would be another mass dying. Cordes and I ended up with a quarter of all our people being slaughtered. It was why I broke away from myself enough to go to the others with the situation. He was a very persuasive man, in his time." There was just a hint of longing in the words, but no explanation of them.

Since it would probably just make him uneasy to hear anyway, Tor decided to skip asking about it.

"Also... Tor, I know this might seem a strange request, but would you stay out of direct battle? I'd rather not have you die before you have a chance to take over from me. You're the only one that can do it. I had hopes for Dan, but the Cordes line doesn't respond to him at all. They do to you. They might to Timon as well, which is frightening. Keep an eye on him will you? Tiera too? They're not half as bad as they might be, having been raised in a good situation for humility and all that, but they have their flaws too. At some point, both of them might well decide that they, personally, are the most fit to rule this land, not you or I."

Tor stood, hearing that the conversation was clearly about to come to an end.

"So... They're my family. I don't want you to kill them. Given that though, why haven't you already? If they might try to take over someday."

The Ancient being in front of him rose so smoothly it hardly seemed like he did it at all, and flowed around the table, to stand less than three feet from his grandson.

"Because Tor, someday we might need them to. If we can't fix Noram, someone else will have to. It's getting worse. Natural selection has caused the strongest to breed, and the most docile to allow themselves to be steered into relationships to produce children. If we can't start something to fix this soon, we may not have a choice but to let one of the others take over and do with brutality what you and I simply cannot imagine."

Cordes could though. It involved killing more than half the population and starting over, probably with a singular genetic line. For what it was worth, the Ancient King let leak into his head that he thought the strongest chance of it working was for Timon and Tiera to work together.

Which would be the bloodiest reign the world had seen in thousands of years.

Tor decided to see if they could avoid that one.

He had more questions, but like always, they didn't come. Not until they got to the top of the stairs, the last one of which creaked as the weight of his foot hit it, Burks three steps down.

"Do you know who put a copy of Cordes in my head then? It had to be done when I was born... The midwife, or maybe..." He stopped and rolled his eyes then frowned hard, not liking the idea at all.

"Or my mother." Using his brain, since he'd been told to and it made sense, even if he was probably being more than a bit slavey doing it, Tor worked it all out, speaking as he did. "The only way that would work would be if Gray put in a Rhetistic set of herself into ma, like the one I have of Cordes. That doesn't explain why, not really, since I doubt the woman would have fallen for the command line crap like we have to. That or Blue, doing something similar. Crud." He was thinking stronger words, but then quieted his mind enough to feel Burks, who seemed to be holding the same basic opinion. It was Gray.

It had always been.

The man just shook his head then though.

"Don't speak of it outside this space. Everything can be heard and if that's correct, then you, in particular, as well as myself, have been being watched. Probably for years." Without warning, he reached past Tor and turned the door knob, ending the conversation.

As if Tor couldn't just push him back in? That would be rude though and he really didn't have a clue what to say. Also as tempting as it would be to go slightly insane about then, it wouldn't aid him in any way. If he was right, his mother was also Gray, in mind as well as body.

That was...

Hard to buy. His mother wasn't a warm and comfy person, but she wasn't an evil witch either... Gray always was. At least around him. Tor pushed the Count back for real, his hand coming out on its own. Or, more likely, thanks to Cordes, who came forward then.

He spoke out loud, but at least bothered to ask permission this time, which was a pleasant change-up.

"Tor, may I have a few words with Green? My memories are somewhat different than your own on the topic you were postulating. It might clear things up."

"Um... Sure. Do it."

He stood a bit straighter suddenly and closed the door firmly.

"Green, this is Cordes. Is it possibly that your daughter was given a full Rhetistic set as Tor suspects? If it was the Gray personality that should have shown through, even if she tried to hide it. The woman was never that fond of men for instance. I seem to remember hearing that she wouldn't allow a boy child to come to term either." It was clear, given that factor, his mother couldn't be Gray, even mentally. It was a reassuring idea that made him feel more than a little bit better about the whole thing. He had a lot of brothers after all, and Gray just couldn't have stood for that. He was about to walk out again, except Burks had to ruin the happy moment by speaking.

"A modified set could do the trick. Changing a handful of external mannerisms would be enough. A true copy of a mind is a huge set of information to put in anyway, but what if that wasn't the intent at all? You're a limited view into the Cordes consciousness that I knew, for instance. A few hundred years in a life that was nearly eight hundred in the end. What if Gray took out certain attributes... Allowing herself to have boys for instance. To deal with men more easily? That might explain it. I always wrote Laurie's behavior off as a simple dislike of me, for sending her away to protect her, but what if it was deeper than that?"

They kept speaking for a long time, just standing on the top step going back and forth. Tor tried to keep up, but got lost in places. The main point, he realized, was that his mother could have been co-opted at an early age by Gray and no one would have thought twice about it. Just like Tor, even though he was basically Green, had a different basic personality. His life was different, so it only made sense.

Then Cordes walked out, with Green following him and almost immediately gave control back to Tor. Meaning that he couldn't ask a lot of questions at all.

He didn't even try.

"I need to get back to the school then and see to things there. Then work all night and see about making some amulet deliveries before noon, so I can get back to see about my apprentices. It's likely to be a long day. Do you think I should get Richard in on it?" For all the world it sounded like that was what they'd been talking about. Tor was a little proud of that, since subterfuge wasn't a skill of his really.

"Let him know, of course, but I think you'd need Smythe in on this one. If the man has the time. There's a war on, so a letter or something may be the best he can do. Perhaps suggesting that they support you in this? If you can't do that, then make certain you can fight your way out. Just in case."

Tor stuck out his tongue, but took the man's meaning. They might not be all that interested in listening to him, not on his own. His best bet then would be to take in someone high ranking, and large. A title wouldn't hurt either. Luckily he knew some people like that, didn't he?

Being careful of the greenery again, the low bushes around the house and ground plants taking up most of the space, Tor took off quickly. It was just after nine, so if he hurried he could be back before everyone was in bed. Then he'd just do a bit of copy work and put out a few dozen different types of things for sale. Easy.

Ali's house was all lit up when he got there and the front room seemed to have at least fifteen people in it. Not all of them fellow school students either. In fact other than the Lairdgren Group and two fighters, Tor wasn't certain any of them were, not until Sherri walked into the room with a platter filled with cookies. Everyone already had drinks.

Tor smiled, trying not to seem out of place in his own home.

"Everyone! Good to see you all. Sorry I'm late, I had to stop by Grenwyn and speak with Count Lairdgren. I take it that this is the decision making committee working on our new quasi military school group?" Sherri smiled and offered him a cookie, which he took. It was crisp and made with peanuts. Not bad really. A bit dark, but not so much it ruined it. Taking a bite he waited to be corrected but Kolb just pointed.

"The very same. Instructor Fines is taking the building students, but we're planning mixed combat groups. Hendrix is in charge of supplies, and all the non-combat sections. Tiera is teaching combat related flying. We need more rigs for that, as well as magical clothing. Farlo said she could do it. We'll need to put all the kids into combat studies though, at least a few hours per day. Mornings and evenings, to place them around regular classes. Are you planning to take over the magical section?" He said it in an offhand fashion, ignoring the fact that Instructor Fines was both right there and better able to do the job than Tor was.

"No. I'm going to need Alyssa tomorrow too, can we get her out of classes?" This got addressed to Headmaster Hardgrove who simply cleared his throat, disapprovingly.

"I'd hate to have students missing out on work for this, any more than we can help. This is a stopgap at best, to keep them all from running off to enlist in the military again. It won't hold long, if Count Lairdgren is difficult about it. I have to admit I've been hesitant to contact him on the idea." The man glanced at Tor as he searched through his floating chest, finding the communications device there easily. Then he contacted Barbara again.

"Did you forget something? I swear if this is to make fun of me over Hobart I'll have your testicles for a necklace." She didn't really sound that mean though, for her. Just a bit sharp, enough that Ali took a few steps forward, to defend him from whoever was speaking that way.

"Hello Barbara. Nothing like that. Just need a word with Burks please? Tell him I have a room full of people here, so talking about my manhood might leave me feeling a bit shy." The words came out very dry, but the woman on the other end of the thing snorted.

"One moment." There was no sound for a while and then a faint bit of clattering, followed by the sound of someone settling into a chair.

"Tor? Something?"

"Yes. I've set up a pseudo-military group here at school. So they can respond to emergencies. Everyone else had the idea, but I told them it was a good one, so we won't lose as many students to the military as we did in the last war. We'll try to keep them alive and hold to support functions. No direct combat, since you mentioned that earlier. Please tell everyone that you're backing this so they don't spend weeks hiding it from you and living in fear."

Everyone in the room looked at him as if he were insane for a moment, except Kolb.

The voice from the device seemed perfectly reasonable at least and didn't question him at all.

"Do it then. As you implied, it's up to us to make certain they all live through this. Make that so. Anything else?"

He really didn't have anything, but Ali leaned in and spoke hesitantly.

"I... Sir. We're having a dinner party here soon, in three days. I know that you must be terribly busy, but if you'd like to come? You could bring people, if you want?"

Tor didn't let her get the whole thing out, just clapping, which had to seem strange.

"Yes, ask Barbara to see if Hobart would like to come. He'll be a lot more comfortable here than at your place. He can actually stand up in here, for one thing. I might need a different Carriage configuration... Yes, I can do it. Please ask them as well?" They were the only people from Grenwyn he knew by name after all, and two of them were family. Of course they should be invited.

Barbara growled audibly and made her way back into the room. Tor could hear the stomping over the device.

"I told you not to..."

"We'd love to Tor." The Count practically shouted over her. "Is Farlo going to be there? Hobart's her uncle after all."

The girl herself, looking very baffled, stood and walked toward Tor too.

"Um, yes, Count Lairdgren. I was planning on coming. You know where Uncle Hobart is? He's well? We haven't heard from him in years. I'd love to see him. He was always my favorite when I was little."

That shut Barbara right up.

Good. The woman was a pain at times. Also funny, Tor allowed, but a bit intense.

The conversation kept on then, doubling back with Burks involved, but the man mainly just agreed with everything they suggested. It was a subtle thing, but clear, now that he knew to look for it. Everything Kolb suggested, the man did. They were just ideas, but those were the ones he liked the best. The idea kind of scared Tor a little, because he had to be doing that too, didn't he? Who else was he doing that with then? All the Instructors, no doubt. The barber in town? His mother?

Ali?

He didn't think that was the case, but it was almost impossible to see it in himself. Green thought that he had that part of himself beaten, but it was there, even after thousands of years of fighting it. Tor suddenly realized something then.

No matter what he did, he couldn't really be free.

The concept that he was a slave was a part of him, and no matter how much power he collected, or what kind of wealth he had, there would always be that last second betrayal, and he'd just go along with whoever had the most pull on him, doing what they wanted.

It was annoying. All he could do was fight against it though, and as he was seeing, that probably wouldn't work.

On the good side they were all able to be out of his home by midnight and Ali went straight to bed. Sara sat up with him, not having school the next day, being an adult and free for the moment to set her own schedule.

"Is everything alright Tor?"

It wasn't. Worse, no matter what he did, it wouldn't be. Oh, he'd wake in the morning, or after he slept at least, and be fine with it, no doubt. Something inside would remind him that nothing new had happened, and that he was the same as he'd always been. A little puppet that didn't even need strings, just a few happy suggestions from the right people.

Tor couldn't even run away from it, because no matter where he went, he'd always end up taking himself along for the ride. For about ten seconds he looked at the cute blonde in front of him, and then smiled, actually meaning it.

After all, he loved her now. The fact that her desire for him to feel that way had probably made it happen was a factor, but short of running from the whole world, what could he do?

"Tor?" There was a small tremble to the word and she started to mist over.

That got him to remember that if he were a normal, regular person, he'd probably have been angry at her for getting Trice to say all those horrible things about him. He couldn't even manage that though, could he? Not with someone he loved.

"Let's make love. Just you and I." He didn't ask if she wanted to, she wasn't him. She could just say no if she felt like it, right? That must be nice. Of course Tor couldn't complain that much, since most of the sex that he'd had was nice.

It probably would be, right until some giant demanded he take it in the rear and bend over... and his own biology made him do it. It hadn't happened yet, thankfully, but eventually it would. There was something that Brown had said to him once, that Green had never had sex with him, even after thousands of years of suggesting it. That made him feel better for a few seconds, but Cordes, being a complete bastard no doubt, pointed out that he'd done that with Burks. A lot. For hundreds of years.

The only way around it them would be to protect himself somehow. Some kind of...

That part was going to be hard. A mental field that would keep him from just doing what everyone wanted? Or something that made it seem like he was in charge of everything? Some combination of the two maybe? He could get lost in the idea, he knew, but Sara blushed and hugged him.

They did it right there in the front room and weren't quiet about it. It was loud enough that Ali came down the stairs and stopped, looking at them for a long time as Sara cried out, an orgasm rocking her.

"Oh, good! I thought we were under attack again. I'd join in, but..." As if planned, a real yawn hit her, her slightly disarrayed hair making her look years younger than she did most of the time. She could pass for twenty in most non-noble places. In a year or so even that would probably work for her. She already looked years older than he did. "Sorry, tomorrow? I don't know what we're doing... and right now isn't the time to ask. Go ahead and finish up."

He did then, hard enough that he nearly lost consciousness, even though he'd been holding still, but inside Sara. Neither girl noticed what had happened, but Tor did. It was...

Pulling out he started to explain, making sure to hold Sara, since she liked that after sex. Ali finished coming down the steps and moved closer to the sofa they were on, sitting on the edge and gently running her hands over his side. It felt nice but he wasn't going to get aroused again that fast, he didn't think.

To distract her he went over the whole plan, including the work he needed to do first and then sent them both of to bed. There was a lot to do and going into a deep state would keep his mind off of the new things he had to consider.

Before anyone else woke in the morning he cleaned up, and then headed across the country to County Printer, to see if Ethyl and Clark, the shopkeepers there, wanted any of his stuff. Tor knew they were working with the Lairdgren Group too, so he'd made some new things for them. Things the others hadn't come up with yet. He had four big cases full of things for them, but when he walked in, the store already having three customers, the shopkeeper practically ran at him, yelling.

"Deliveries come in the back! The back!" It wasn't all that friendly, but he also didn't recognize the man at all. Still, he really was making a delivery, so he backed out of the shop and walked around, to find the door there. He knocked, but no one answered. Finally he went to the place next door. It was in a connected building, but there was smoke coming from the forge chimney, which meant someone was working, or getting ready to at least.

This time he at least recognized the face.

"Master Tor?" Clark looked good, his clothing bright and cheerful, but just nice, not putting on airs. Considering it was magical, a Farlo Ross copy of his own work by the feel of it, that meant the man was socially very aware. That or someone else was and they'd mentioned it to him. Tor was just dressed in a brown workman's outfit. That was probably because he was feeling bad about the whole slave thing, strangely enough. It was as if he wanted people to see past that. Clark just had, too. Of course the man wasn't a noble. That made a difference.

"Morning Clark! I have some things, new stuff mainly, for the shop next door, but the man there told me to go around back, then wouldn't answer the door. That showed me, of course, so I left, with four floating cases of goodies. Would you like to look at them? I can see you're getting set up, but I can't afford a lot of time today either. I need to get down to Ward and check on a friend, and then back to the Capital." It was probably more information than what was needed, but the man just nodded.

"We'll take it. Same deal as before? We have some funds for you too... Hold on here, let me get some help. I ain't as fast as I used to be. Ethyl neither, so we hired a boy for things like that. Nephew of mine, sorry to say." Letting his voice go gruff the older man wiped at his already damp balding head and opened the door between the two spaces.

Then he cleared his throat loudly and waited for the man to look up.

"Yes, Uncle Clark?" He had an accent, but it was pretty subdued. Like Clark's was. Then, this was the Printer County capital, so that only made sense. The Countess herself lived less than a half mile away, so people here learned to talk properly.

"We have a delivery. From Master Tor, the Wizard? Now, I need you to run and ask Ethyl to bring the wagon down with his payment." He turned to Tor and harrumphed. "Might take a bit. It's built up a little."

Tor just turned and got out a floating trunk, then showed the man, who was at least in his thirties, how it worked. The man sighed and looked put upon.

"Thanks. I have customers though. Shouldn't someone else go?"

Clark had to look away then, going red in a way that meant Nephew Clark wasn't long for his job if he didn't change his ways.

"Why, certain sure, Cory! We'll just send Master Tor here off to the house for breakfast, shall we? Don't be a fool. Go, I'll watch the stores. Hurry though, he has to be all over the Kingdom today and doesn't have time to chat with us."

After the man left he swallowed a bit, and made a sour face that increased the amount of wrinkles near his mouth two fold. He wasn't that old, but in his late fifties or so. It was starting to mark him.

"Forgive Cory. He heard how well we were doing and figured it would be easier than selling flour to millers wives. Which it is, but it's gone to his head and now he thinks he's too good for the day to day work. We sell flour too. Two handful for a copper candies for the kids. along with clothing for the workmen and fisher folk here in town. Turns his nose up at half our customers, but they were the ones that kept us in our house and fed for over thirty years. I won't see them neglected now that we have a bit extra."

They chatted for a bit, Tor being given a low stool to sit on, which was hardly dignified, but it meant he wasn't standing. They had some time it seemed, about half an hour, if Cory hurried, which was far from certain, so they moved some metal pieces around to make up a display of his work. His were cheerier, but the others weren't just copies of things he'd made. A good ten of the things were novel works. Including a copy in pure silver of Ali's build. The shopkeeper noticed him looking, and kept working.

"We had us a good stroke of fortune there. Just about ran out of your work. Heard you were missing, or killed, but a boy came in and told us that he had some things for sale. Your brother? Titmouse?"

Tor grinned.

"Timon. He used to go by Weasel, but that was years ago. So, does he own your store yet?"

That got a snort and a chuckle as the man pointed at an amulet and asked what it did.

"Excavates dirt and compresses the walls to make different shapes of underground spaces. Basically dwellings and basements to put a house over. Thick walls too, but with air vents that will go all the way to the surface." It might not sell, but the man just set it out with the other things, asking more questions as he went. Finally the bell over the door showed a familiar face, a gray lady in a nice violet colored dress who marched quickly enough.

A large box floated behind her, but she didn't stop until she got to him, handing over the amulet.

"It's not all there. We invested like you said, but kept on doing it. I held back half. This is about three thousand gold. I can do more, much more, if you wait until the end of the quarter when the payments come in?" Her field felt... guilty.

Why that was took a bit of staring and a raised eyebrow, which convinced the woman that the little Wizard was truly reading her mind.

"Which I am, Ethyl." That got the woman to go pale. She was normally gray faced, but now she looked ready to pass out.

She positively gibbered.

"I... We invested some of the funds with my sister and her family, they... ran off with it. Five thousand gold coin. We're going to repay it, I swear, it's why we don't have more of the coin on hand." Fear poured off her, so thick in the air that Tor could actually smell it. He kept looking at the woman and she folded in on herself, without him saying a word.

"It might have been closer to seven thousand... three hundred and twelve. They didn't actually... It's her husband you see, I'm sure of it. They claimed to be working for us, and used our codes at the vault. The people there had to give it to them. The rotten pieces of waste cleaned us out. We had some coin hidden under the house for emergencies, but... We don't know how they got the sheet of paper we had the information written on."

Clark clenched his jaw and looked ready to be yelled at, or, more accurately, arrested, but they were innocent, as far as Tor could tell. Cory on the other hand was guilty as sin. It rippled off of him.

Tor pulled out his Truth amulet and handed it to the man.

"Cory, did you steal the codes for these people?"

"What? No, no. I don't even talk to that side of the family." The black stripe that tore across the white and goldenrod glow showed differently. It was a little odd, but everyone in the place knew what that meant. Including the lying man. They sold the things after all.

There was some yelling then. Enough that the customers stood and stared, instead of leaving. When Cory tried to run out the front door a wealthy looking man, and a woman that seemed slightly familiar grabbed him. Before he could fight enough to hurt anyone, Tor walked up and hit the man in the back of the head. It was kind of useful that he wasn't that much bigger than Tor was. Half a head at most. Cory folded and dropped like a bag of sand.

Clark looked miserable, but he walked to the door and started calling for a guardsman. He got four.

They ran over the question again, and the men added a few, including what kind of a moron Cory was, and if he preferred to be hung or have a cutter taken to his neck. It was a bit over the top but the man panted and then started crying. It made Tor feel sorry for him, but he fought against that feeling. The man had a good job, and could have made as much gold as he needed without robbing his own relatives. Clark and Ethyl were both very afraid they were going to be blamed too, but they were innocent. With the exception of trying to cover it up, to protect their family long enough to get it all back. Except they couldn't even find anyone at all. Cory had probably stayed to do the same thing himself, since he'd been left behind when the others had left and no one had thought to leave him anything extra at all it seemed.

The Guards took him away in shackles, about half an hour later. On the way out the man in front of the green clad guardsmen looked down at Tor, "sir, will you be in town to testify in this matter?"

"No. Please tell Countess Printer that I can be reached at any time however, and make arrangements to be back within a few hours, unless I'm working. Then I might be out of touch. Holly knows about that though."

The man didn't look happy about it, but he also didn't want to start a fight with a Wizard. If that's what Tor really was. Rolling his eyes he walked outside with the men and waved to Clark and Ethyl.

"If you two need to get in touch with me, ask Holly to give me a call, or get in touch with Tim, my brother. He runs the Fast Transport Service." They looked at him like he was insane, of course, since he was suggesting they walk over to the Countesses Castle and ask to use her communications device. They really needed more of those things.

Tor flew off toward County Ward, since it was close and he wanted to see if Debbie had set up shop at all. He had another four chests for her, a duplicate of what had just been dropped off. The mess with Clark and Ethyl was horrible of course, but he had to stay out of it. They were robbed by criminals. Also their family. The very idea was nearly inconsiderable to him, but Tor would be too soft with him, if he were involved, trying to protect them all. It had happened before. Not this time though. By avoiding being in charge of it, he could let justice take place.

It didn't take long to get to Warden, and the place seemed as happy and cheerful as always. That left him with a problem, since there was no big sign announcing where his friend was. Go figure. It was like they were trying to hide her or something.

Except that, as he slowly moved over the town, headed toward the Ward's Palace, a woman walked across the well cared for lawn carrying a tray in her hands. A covered one. When she looked up Tor got a sense, just for a second, that she was his older sister, Terlee. Only bigger.

That was Debbie.

"So much for hiding her." Tor set down carefully, as the woman kept moving toward the front door of the place, looking a bit worried, her feet moving faster, nearly running up the white stone steps.

It was a bit of an overreaction to him. They were friends after all. It occurred to him from her reaction that she didn't know who was there though. Not really. That, along with the fact that his craft still looked like it belonged to the King personally, being purple with a gold stripe down the center. That might be the reason for her haste, given everything.

After he climbed out he noticed that no one had come to the door yet, even though she was kicking it with her right foot loudly.

He walked up the steps, but spoke from well back. She was in all white and looked healthy enough. A bit thinner than the last time they'd met, which wasn't good, but from the scent coming from the tray she held, a rather large thing that took both hands, she probably wasn't starving. Just not eating enough still.

"Do you want me to take the tray for you so you can knock?" The words were meant to be funny, but came out sounding very serious. It was kind of humorous anyway.

She spun and nearly lost the tray, which he made a grab for about halfway to the ground. He focused hard, already in a trance, and watched the wooden platter slow a lot, making it a simple thing to correct it, three different times, keeping the bread and rolls under the cover from hitting the stoop. She grabbed for it convulsively, but froze and just looked at him, her face shocked.

"Tor?"

"Everyone keeps saying that to me, and I always am. How have you been? I came to see you, but didn't know where to look. Are you living here?" She had been the last time he'd been there, but she'd also planned to leave in order to protect the Wards good name. Her brother was a murderer after all.

But it wasn't her fault in any way.

If anything it was Tor's. If he'd been better about reading people back when he first met Box things might have been different. The man could have been stopped. But Tor had failed, figuring it out way too late. Girls died, because he wasn't good enough.

That one at least was all him. The guilt for that was real, if misplaced. No one would have thought the killer they were looking for would have worked at a bakery. Bakers were always nice and hardworking people that made food for you. It was nearly the perfect camouflage.

"I..." Debbie swallowed, looking nervous and took the tray back. "I have a new shop. The Count and Countess lent me the funds for it, since I lost most of what I had after... You know, penalties for being related to my brother. They keep saying it's a gift, but I'm going to pay them back. Why are you here?"

She seemed upset. Which was mainly about the Wards, for some reason. That made sense, being they were on their doorstep, but why that was he didn't know really. She didn't know. It was just a feeling that the Wards had done something bad. Something to do with the attack on the Capital. Debbie didn't believe it, but no one had told her anything. She just ran a bake shop.

Hence the baked goods.

"I came to make a delivery. To you. I was going to ask for you here, but then I found you! Isn't that great? I have lots and lots of new amulets. Some gold too, if you need it. Not too much though, since I'm all poor now." He was just chattering, but she seemed concerned and when the door opened nearly a dozen armed men ran at him. They almost made it to Debbie when someone called out.

"Halt! Don't touch him!" The voice was deep and familiar enough, and the command got echoed half a second later by Count Ward.

Looking over he got who it was, and five seconds later the power of speech returned.

"Hello Kedrin. Marvin. I don't suppose you'd like to invite me in?" The mass of bodies roiled a bit moving to put themselves between Tor and the other men, but the King's brother held up a hand. He looked tense. Not angry or anything though.

"I had nothing to do with the attack on the Capital. I know it looks suspicious, but I swear I didn't order it, or ask for it to be done. I may not always get along with my brother, but I don't want him dead." The words were even true enough. Tor could tell that.

"Oh? How about off the throne?"

The man looked down at Tor, and he realized that they were almost on even footing. Except that Kedrin didn't know about that part of things. For once Tor had an advantage over one of the other nobles.

The fellow stroked his mustache and lied. It sounded believable, but it was so far from true Tor didn't know how anyone could miss it.

"Yes. I think I'd be much better on the throne than Richard ever could be. My good friends Marvin and Maria are giving me a place to stay, but it's important that Richard know I didn't try to harm him or his family. I don't suppose you could tell him about that, rather than say... killing us all?" His guards, who funny blue and yellow outfits or not, were Royal Guards, bristled at the idea, except for one of them, who was an older man. One that was a bit stooped and looked like someone had accidentally tanned his face with a batch of leather goods.

"Don't be fools. He won't be fighting us hand to hand, and I don't think we'd easily defeat him if it came to it, even with our stolen shields. Others have made that mistake, we can't afford to now." The rest of the people, all men, stood back though and didn't try to make fun of Tor or anything, which he would have expected from regular forces by this point.

Tor looked around and got that the large tray of baked goods made sense. The guards weren't as big as some, but they were all large people. Probably with lots of noble blood. Which meant it would be really hard for them to see him as a threat. If they could see him as a person at all.

"I'll see about passing the word on that. Or better yet, you could use the Ward's communication device and do it yourself. Awkward, I know, but he's your brother, not mine. It isn't like it would be a stretch for them to guess where to find you." There weren't a lot of places he could be after all. "Right now I have to talk with Debbie. Business. I don't want to be rude, but it might be best if you don't get me involved in this."

The giant Kedrin, who was a bit taller than Count Ward, so over nine feet tall, bowed to Tor.

"As you will. Who's Debbie? A friend of yours? The one with the ice manufactory? Or the jeweler?"

Marvin stepped forward and took the tray of goodies.

"Neither. The owner of the new bakery."

"And magic shop." Tor added the words, not knowing if that was what she'd really want. She had every right to hate him after all. He'd killed her brother with his own hand.

Marvin actually smiled and clapped him on the shoulder.

"See Debbie, I told you that your friends wouldn't forget you. A shop like the one you had before? Or perhaps larger? We can provide a larger space for you."

"I... " She looked at Tor a bit desperately, clearly not wanting to take more charity from the man. "I have a partner. Tor... but you said you were having troubles with funds right now?"

He shrugged.

"Paying for the clean-up in the Capital. I put everything I have into it. Except what I got earlier today. More than enough to buy a place, or rent something larger. We need to do it kind of quickly though, since I have an appointment at noon, and will be at the Palace in an hour. Which means that I need to call ahead. They probably won't let me in after you call. Damn it. I need Smythe of Westend. I have a little military problem."

Everyone got all tense and looked like they wanted to hit him. Because they figured that he meant to call the military in on them? That had to mean that they didn't get that he knew they weren't really in on the rebellion. Convoluted noble intrigue bull again, Tor realized.

Then he shook his head a bit and sighed.

"At Wildlands. It's a property I own, but also a military complex, which is a nightmare. Ali and Sam Builder have some orphans in to learn things, so they have a chance in life, but some of the soldiers have been trading goods with them, when they didn't have coin for the whores. Even the little ones." He looked at the Royal Guards and then the nobles. "By the way, I don't care if they're common children or not, if anyone here says anything other than that doing so was wrong, there are going to be problems." Ones more severe than a letter writing campaign too.

Count Ward looked horrified and Kedrin didn't even wait at all before walking away, into the complex. "Come. Everyone." He sounded... pissed.

The group lost him, even though they jogged, not knowing where he was going. The place was vast, if better organized than the King's place. They found him by following the sound of shouting and cursing. Debbie stayed with him, in the corner of the room.

"Damn you Richard! Damn your eyes, how could you let this happen. Little children, being used like that!" It was impassioned and there were a lot of hard names used, but... It was all fake. The man was acting, trying to make it look like he wanted to harm his brother. The King waited, and asked where he was and all the normal questions, but that was known. He was calling from Ward, which made them look guilty of harboring him. It was all a trick and Kedrin was just capitalizing on Tor happening along.

It was both brilliant and annoying. So often things involving nobles really were.

Then they both started screaming so loud that it was pretty clear Tor couldn't get help with the problem even if he wanted to, the King being forced to dig his heels in to make it look real. Which... Tor didn't know what to do. On some level he'd been counting on some help and in one move Kedrin had taken that away from him. The military men wouldn't really listen though, would they? Not enough of them. What was he going to do to protect those kids?

Nothing at all came to mind.

After about ten minutes of screaming he'd had enough.

"Stop." No one heard him of course. He tried again, but only Debbie even noticed him talking. Taking her hand he led her outside, to where a group of people were trying to look at, and into, his carriage. He climbed in first, and transferred a hundred gold, which was in a small cloth sack, into the least full of the trunks. He still had to make it larger and it wasn't tiny at all to start with.

When he got out he handed Debbie the amulets and leaned in, whispering almost into her ear.

"A hundred gold in the largest box." It would be enough, even for land rent. "I suggest you use one of the houses for the shop. It will save time and funds. Plus be nicer, most likely."

Then with a distracted hug he got into the thing and took off, headed for Lairdgren school, since he wasn't going to get much help from the King he didn't think, especially since he was probably still yelling at his brother.

Taking several deep breaths he tried to work out what to do and nothing at all came. Finally, about halfway to his house, Tor realized that there was something he could do after all. He'd even thought of it the day before. He could find the worst offenders, and kill them.

Except for the killing part, it was a great plan.

His stomach dropped as he realized that, realistically speaking, he had nothing. All he could do was let those little kids down. That wasn't even halfway good enough though.

A strange idea occurred to him then and he rerouted for Grenwyn.

After all, the men wouldn't listen to him, because he was small and weak looking? He knew someone that might just get their attention, didn't he?

Chapter eighteen

That plan didn't work at all.

Hobart was off to the market, to get materials for his various projects and left a note saying he'd be back later in the day on his own door. It wasn't what Tor wanted, but he couldn't fault the man. He hadn't contacted him or mentioned the idea at all before, and the man even let everyone know what his plans were.

There was still a sour feeling in his stomach, since he just didn't know what he was going to do. He felt oddly abandoned, like no one in the world would be there for him. Not really. He was all alone and forced into being a second class citizen, no matter what he did. Standing on the man's walkway for a while he tried to think, but nothing came to him. There was just nothing he could do that would work. Even killing the men involved wouldn't do a lot. Most of the Elite soldiers were from noble lines, one way or the other. A good half of them at least. That meant they couldn't see anything done to commoners as being all that wrong.

Well, some could, it was clear. Trice would have at least complained a little about it. So might someone like Baron Coltress, since it had happened to one of his own daughters once and he nearly went to war over it. These kids didn't have anyone that could stand for them like that though, did they? All they got was him, and that wasn't going to be good enough. He was too small and weak to protect them in the mind of too many people.

At least there were several people waiting for him at Ali's House when he got in, just sitting in the front room on what seemed to be very different furniture, all done in a horrible color that reminded him of half dried blood. Tor let it be though, since it would change in a few days anyway and it would just hurt someone's feelings if he didn't like what they'd picked. The group was a bit strange though, at first, until he thought about it for a few seconds.

Sara, Ali and Sam builder he sort of understood. Sara had been stationed at Wildlands for two years while in the military after all, so she'd know a lot more people than he did. Maybe even enough to be listened to. Ali and Sam were the ones that came up with the plan to help the kids in the first place. Tor was taking responsibility for them perhaps, because that was the kind of person he was, but the fact of the matter said that his wife and Sam were really the people that should be there.

That didn't explain why Baron Havar was there though, especially without his little sister. Those two were friends, and it was clear even to someone like him that they liked each other, but weren't acting on it, because Havar was her Instructor and that would be sort of wrong. On the good side he was big though.

The strange thing there was that when the man saw him it was pretty clear that he had that whole anti-commoner thing going in full swing. Tiera might be his pet, and attractive enough to consider having sex with, but the man had little to no use for Tor in particular. He'd been ordered to come by Kolb and had forced himself to, but it took a lot of work on his part. It was almost too much. Did everyone tall hate him or something? That wasn't pure truth, but he wasn't thrilled at all to find out just how bad it was.

"Havar, why are you here?" Tor knew, but he needed to get some distance from the idea, or he was going to snap at the man, which wouldn't help anything.

"Kolb sent me. Thought a little muscle might make things easier for you." He stopped there, which showed more intelligence than Tor normally associated with the man. It didn't stop a line of pure disdain from following the words though, directed mainly at him.

"Oh? Well, tell him I said thank you, but..." How could he phrase it? Nothing good came to mind, so he shrugged. "The truth is that I was just reading your field, and I know that you really don't think this is an issue, because the kids are all from common stock, more or less. I don't trust you to back me up here. Not on this topic. I know that it isn't fully your fault, but it might be best if we didn't have you along. If this goes badly, I need people I can trust with me, and I can't do that with you. Not with the way you hate me."

There were two gasps, both from girls, and Sam shifted a bit, a force lance suddenly visible in his right hand, his shield flickering on. Ali's went next, though it was clear she was reacting to his words, not the potential threat. Sara reacted last, not able to sense what was going on with the fields very well. She was smart though, and well trained enough that she understood that Havar would take the words as an insult.

He pretty much had to, which meant Tor was goading him unfairly. Before the man, who was starting to let his anger rise, could say anything, Tor held up a finger.

"I know, I'm not being fair. Tell me that I'm wrong and I'll humble myself and beg forgiveness. Well, if you tell the truth at least."

"Are you saying that I'm a liar?" The man's face turned red, then started to pale. It was the start of combat rage, most likely. Tor honesty didn't care. He was tired of being pushed around and looked down on, and this, even if it wasn't a big deal, even if just having the giant stand there behind him would have made a difference in how things came out, it was just too much suddenly. He'd had enough and couldn't let it go. Sense and logic be damned.

"Not particularly. Oh, you'd lie to do your duty, or maybe to hide from the fact that you're a bigot, which can't be a pleasant thing to know about yourself, but that wasn't my point. I'll know if you lie, that's all."

The situation presented a problem for the man then, since he didn't get a choice about going, since his Commander in the Secret Army had given it to him as a mission, but if Tor said he couldn't go, he had no sensible reason to.

"I'm going, and you can't tell me otherwise." The feeling that came with it was basically a long string of negative things about Tor.

"Sure I can. Baron Havar, you have a right not to like me. You can call me all the names you want inside your head, and think that the world would be better off without me. I won't let you get in my way in this however. Go talk to Kolb and tell him what I said, and that I have a reason for it. Also, thank him for the thought. I doubt he really understands what a miserable excuse for a human being you actually are inside. I'd also appreciate it if you stayed away from my sister. She isn't some 'common doxy' at all, and you can't see that most of the time. If you harm her, I will take measures... Which you are totally unable to believe in. I'm just a little target for you... Never mind, just leave. I don't have time to waste with people like you today."

To his full credit, given how he felt and what he was thinking, Havar left, storming out instead of saying anything. No one else spoke of it, but Sara glared a bit and finally gave him a sidelong smirk that would have looked more at home on Trice.

Tor tried to get himself under control. He hadn't been shouting, but he certainly wasn't being smart either.

"Is it a good idea to goad a nobleman like that?"

It was Sam that answered, his face dark and brooding.

"Maybe not, but it was like with those guards in the Capital. The man hates us. Tor and me. Because we aren't nobles. Or... hate is wrong. He hates Tor, and didn't think of me much at all, but he clearly doesn't think good things of the orphans either. I figured on a fight though. This will come back on us. Noblemen don't let things lie often, do they? Like on as they can't." The words were rougher than normal, carrying a slightly thicker accent than Tor had heard from the boy before.

He shook his head though, so that the boy would feel a bit better about it all.

"Probably just me. Let's go and see to this, if we can. I don't know, but I might have to kill some people to make this stick. If so, try not to get in my way. I haven't lost my mind, they just won't listen otherwise." He was about to ask them all to stay, in case it got bad, but they all started leaving then, out the front door.

Where Havar stood, fists clenched.

"I don't like you. I know I should, but I don't and I can't make myself. You're wrong. You're in the wrong place, and have power that can't belong to you... Wait." He took a deep breath and growled a bit, which was pretty intimidating. The man scared other giants, so it was meant to have an effect on the four of them, if a subconscious one. "It's... You aren't who you're supposed to be... I can't explain it. You should be getting me a drink, or at best be the bedroom toy of some noble woman, not someone with the ear of the King who can do... all this." A big fist gestured at the house and the purple floating Fast Carriage behind them.

"Can't you see?" There was an almost plaintive note to it, and Tor nodded.

"I'm afraid I really can. I just don't know how to fix it for you. Right now, I have work to do though, so, if you'll excuse us?" Tor managed to sound halfway civil at least and nodded his head a bit, which meant that the big fist hitting his shield had to have looked like it smacked him in the head. The others moved away rapidly and Tor shook his head.

Then he rolled his eyes at the man.

"Calm down Havar. This doesn't have to turn into anything violent. I just refuse to be cowed by your kind anymore. Hate me if you will, but I'm not going to take abuse and act like it's all my fault anymore." Not even if his secret heart was trying to force him to his knees to beg forgiveness. He wasn't being nice in this, but he wasn't wrong, either.

The Baron was gone though and just fighting, uselessly. Tor didn't strike back, but he turned the man's shield off and focused as hard as he could on him. After a few minutes he managed to actually do something useful, which caused the man to drop to the ground, asleep. He had a new weapon that could do the same thing, meant to stop a person in a combat rage without hurting them. It was almost instant and he had one on him even. This worked though and meant that he didn't have to give that card away yet.

Trying to sound chipper, he ushered the others onto the craft and hurriedly climbed in himself. It was all just a waste of time, dealing with these people, wasn't it? They weren't going to change their ways just because of words, and even deeds only had so much influence on them. What else could he do though?

They flew in silence for a long time, at least most of the way to the Station. Finally Ali moved to the front passenger's seat and patted his arm gently.

"Are you out of the rage now? I don't want to take my shield off to check." She sounded very diffident, but Tor laughed.

"What? I wasn't in one. Havar, now he was, but I was fine the whole time. Just trying to figure out how to fix this situation. I can't make them listen to me, can I?"

Sam shrugged.

"Probably not. That doesn't really matter though. Get their Major to tell them to stop, or else, and they'll do it. Or else. They're in the Army, they don't get to have opinions that change the rules. They aren't the lord of that place, you are and if they don't like it, they can be beaten, thrown out, or killed for it, by their own rules. At least if anyone will speak for the children. I don't know how to make that stick. It's always the problem with those of us that don't have people." He sounded very sad, and Sara patted his shoulder, which got him to look very scared. Tor got it, since the kid broadcasted it pretty solidly. He thought Tor was going to beat him, or at least yell, over the contact. Sam wasn't noble born, and Tor had just taken a giant to task for his thoughts, and left him unconscious in the street.

It sort of made sense, except for the part where Sara was her own person and not his to order around or be jealous over at all.

They were over the place in about twenty odd minutes, and lines of people stood in front of his hut. Or the storage building or whatever it was used for now. It was a good building, if plain compared to a lot of the others, made without an eye to decoration at all. The craft was settled, nearly two dozen men, and six women, standing there dressed in black. The single person in front was Major Godfrey, looking stern and holding what seemed to be a punishment lash.

That heartened Tor a lot, since he seemed to have a plan in mind to change some thoughts, and was just waiting on them to get there to start in on people. It warmed the center of his being to see. They all climbed out and he marched over to the man and bowed, the others right behind him, looking mean, he was sure. If small.

Fierce though.

"Major, thank you for assembling these individuals. First, before we begin, I want to make something very clear. I own Wildlands Station, hold full land rights to the entirety of the Wildlands in my own person and am providing, along with my wife and business colleague Sam Builder, for the care and outfitting of the apprentices stationed here. As their Master, I stand for them, in absence of a parent to do so. No one can deny any of this."

From the sudden frown on the faces of most of the people in line and the rather happy smile on Godfrey's lips, he had a pretty solid argument it seemed.

"I'm exercising that right now. Major Godfrey, in that light, I believe you have the duty of seeing to that?"

Then Tor just moved back and waited. It could all have gone horribly wrong, but Godfrey, for all he was decently tall, was like Sara, Tor thought. A line that was, more or less, untouched by Cordes and Green's initial tampering all those thousands of years ago. What he thought of as merchant class. Not all of them would fit in that category, but more than the nobles did. Maybe half?

"Thank you, Counselor Baker." He whipped his own hand, the leather straps, long things that seemed tanned to make them hard and sharp making a dull thud.

"There has been a misunderstanding here, based on the idea that our orphans were fair game for anything that people wanted to do. As we have just learned, this isn't the case. I'm not of a mind to be overly merciful, but I know that most of you that openly reported here didn't see the harm in what you were doing. For some it was coming from traditions different than what's recognized in the military of Noram, for others it was that trading a bit of extra food or a blanket seemed a kindness, and a return favor was to be expected, to preserve their pride. None of you, standing here, are true monsters that meant harm. To that end I give you an option. Ten lashes from my hand, right here and now, with no record made of it at all, or a black mark with notation in your records." He hit his hand again and smiled, an evil and hard thing that would have made Tor want to shake if it were aimed at him personally.

"The correct answer, in case any of you are slow, is to take the beating today, and not make the same error again. In two weeks you won't feel the lash except as a warning. Your record will be there for years, hurting your advancement and chances for clean release when time comes. The choice is yours."

It seemed almost too kind to Tor, but surprisingly to him, they all just started taking their tunics off for the beating. It took a long time and Godfrey drew blood on each of them, leaving some to cry out in pain, the lash much louder against their skin than against the palm of a hand.

No one complained or called him names though.

When they were finished the Major turned to him and bowed, then did the same with Ali and Sam. He gave a half salute to Sara though, which was the polite greeting for someone that was recently out of the service, Tor thought. The men and women all stood with their shirts still off waiting to be released.

The Major spoke loud enough for them all to hear, but faced Tor, Ali and Sam directly, looking a bit grim.

"These are the good ones though. They came forward, clearly not thinking they did great harm. None of these will do it again, I give you my word. There are others though ,and that's a problem. By not coming forward they mark themselves as knowing what they did in full right. I shall seek to find them, but I can't guarantee that no child will resist a bit of candy or whatnot for something they don't think of as more than a bit of work." The rust colored short hair didn't move in the breeze at all, but it was Sam that answered, stepping toward him.

"There will always be someone doing that, but now it's known to be wrong here. We'll try to increase the food at meals and make certain the children are better cared for. I didn't know they'd feel the lack of anything enough to sell themselves. For half of them it's probably just habit. It might take a while to get the coin in place, but it will be seen to."

Tor had the first bit though, which he pointed out, giving three hundred for the shopkeeper Serta and another hundred to the major, in case things came up. Then the man marched the bloody and disgraced soldiers away.

"In all, that went much more smoothly than I thought it would." Tor muttered, only to find a few people nodding. A few kids had been watching the whole thing. One of them was Mardy, from the day before.

Her first words were different than Tor thought they would be really. He figured she might be glad, that someone was standing for her and her fellows, or maybe mad at him, for taking away a source of income in a situation that was a bit lean for them otherwise that way. She didn't mention anything like that.

"Can I be a Wizard too? I didn't know that peasants could do that. I thought that the great Tor would stand ten foot high and have a great gold beard." She giggled at the idea, but Tor nodded, looking at her and then the other kids.

"It takes work and a bit of talent, but yes, if you show the basic skill, and work hard, you can learn to be Builders, which is the proper name for a Wizard."

The girl in her gray cotton outfit that, Tor realized was military in style looked doubtful.

"Even orphans? Doesn't it take lots of silver and gold to do that proper?"

Sam stepped forward and looked at the kids, some of whom were no more than a few years younger than he was.

"Even then. There are scholarships, if you have the skill and are willing to try hard. If you can pass some tests people will pay for you to have that kind of education. It isn't a joke though and is harder than anything anyone ever told you of. Magic only looks easy from the outside. It's worth it though. I'll come back on my next break and show any of you that want to learn how to pass those tests how to do it. Then, when you leave here, you can go to a good building school, like Lairdgren."

The kids laughed at him a bit, but a few seemed to think he might not be lying to them. On the whole they were a jaded bunch, but that was probably what their world had taught them. At least now, thanks to Sam and Ali, they had a chance. If they could make themselves take it.

After that they got to actually go home.

For the first time in days Tor felt like he wasn't about to lose everything at a moment's notice. The world really wasn't different than it had been, he just knew more about it now. That didn't fix anything though, and he'd been serious earlier. He was going to fight against things as hard as he could now. Even if that meant failing over and again. It was hard to change what you were after all. He could try though.

The respite lasted a whole three hours, two of which were spent making sure his new Fast Carriage build was coming together and pushing it into growth. It hadn't started to do that on its own yet, but the new field hadn't faded too much, even if he was half a day late getting to it.

Then he got a bit to eat and was debating going to bed at five in the evening, when a pounding started on his front door. Tor got a shield on and answered it with an explosive weapon in his right hand, ready to fight, thinking perhaps Havar had come back. It was a loud boom of a knock after all.

It wasn't that though, just Tiera.

A clearly livid, red faced sister, who looked ready to kill him.

"Why did you beat up Havar? Sir Kolbrin sent him to help you and he came, and you left him in the street, like trash!" There were no fists flying behind the words at least. For a while Tor let her rant, considering the idea of not explaining it all, but he realized that she really needed to know it all, eventually.

Thinking hard he tried not to be mentally lazy, keeping that bit of advice in mind, but couldn't find a good reason to hold the information back from her, even if it made him look a bit bad in this situation.

"Come in and I'll tell you all of it that I know." There was an exhausted sense to him, he knew, and his sister, blessedly, shut up.

She was still clearly angry, but she let him talk, which was a new thing.

"It started thousands of years ago..."

Sometime while he spoke, trying to lay it all out in order, Sara and Ali came in, and when he looked away from his younger sister, the story over, they all had wide eyes.

Sara got what it meant first though.

"Which is why they're all like that? I always thought they just learned to be like that as children... Not really thinking of the rest of us at people. But it's born into them?"

That got a conversation going, that lasted for hours, until he grew too tired to keep going. There was no escape though, since his little sister still sat, looking miserable now, instead of like she was going to hit him. Tired or not, you didn't leave someone in pain like that. Not with the losses she'd had recently.

"So... Havar doesn't like me? I thought we were friends." There was a plaintive tone to the words. A hurt thing that almost made Tor want to simply lie to her about it all. To protect her. It was probably what Green and Rich had felt about him too, wasn't it?

"Well, sort of. He hates me, personally, but you're kind of his pet. The only thing there is that, deep inside he isn't thinking of you as a girl he likes, even if it's a bit inappropriate, or even just one he tolerates because you might be fun in bed later. He literally thinks of you as a pet. Like a cat or dog. Yes, one he wants to have sex with, but not as a real person. I agree that I didn't have a right to tell him to leave you alone. That came from my own anger, but you might not want to count him a real friend, given all of what you know now. Or, if you do, at least insist he try to see you for who you really are. that will be hard for him though. I don't know if he even can really."

She didn't say anything, just stomping away instead. He knew he was supposed to follow her, but he couldn't. Not then. It was just too hard, and he needed to sleep.

Which he did alone, at least for hours. At first he thought that Ali was making a statement about his poor behavior of the day before, but then he recalled that she actually had school the next day, which explained why she was gone when he woke up in the dark. Sara was there, but in a different room, all alone. She was entitled as a guest, and they had the space, but it was a little odd. Hadn't she come to see him?

It was early when he got up, well before darkness had fled the world, so he sat in the front space and worked, legs crossed under him on the ugly sofa. It was comfortable, if a bad color. At least he had that much left of the world, didn't he? His work. For the time being, until he had to give it up, to keep the world from destroying itself. Or... Well, if he was behind it, that wouldn't be the world's fault really. Just his.

Tor kept working for about six hours, until Sara came down the stairs, her travel bag over her shoulder. She froze when she saw him, he knew, feeling her do it. There was a moment of panic, having been caught sneaking out, as it were. She was intending to fly back to the Capital that day. Without saying goodbye.

Largely because she couldn't understand how Tor could stand her. Any of them.

"Tor?" The word was soft and melancholy. That came off of her so clearly he could trace her outline behind his own eyes using nothing more than that. It made a blue outline of her in the darkness of his head. "Are you working?"

"I was. Just finished." It was just stuff, almost picked at random, magical houses, both big and small, Not-flyers, and more follow along trunks, since those went faster than he expected. Also flying rigs and water pumps that could be used to water plants with a fine spray. He'd meant to get Taman to do that work for him, but hadn't been around to see her yet and needed to do something. These were a bit more technically advanced than he'd originally planned, but if they worked they would give just about the right amount of moisture to the soil each day, without needing a person to turn them on or off.

He opened his eyes and smiled at her.

"We didn't really get to have much of a vacation here, though I understand that you need to get back to your life. Let's have breakfast first and I'll take you back to the Capital. It will be faster for you, and I need to go down anyway."

"Um. Right." She set her pack down, a nice leather thing that was soft and had a military mark on the side, along with her name. "I guess. Don't you hate me now? I'm not a noble, but I've done things to you, and made things worse for you. So many times... Even my tears are a kind of violence against you, aren't they? Nothing is fair here. I love you, I don't want you to be hurt by that."

Tor stood and stretched, then gestured toward the kitchen.

"I know. I love you too. I don't know if that's me though, or that I secretly feel like I have to, because you want it and I know it so strongly. Really, I don't think it matters. At least it's a good thing and not you trying to do something wrong. I feel it. But I do for Trice too and... I think she kind of accidentally ordered me to. When she didn't want to marry Count Overland she said I should ask her to marry and tell her parents that I loved her, because that would make things better for her. At the time I thought I was just trying to get out of having to get engaged to a Sorvee, but... before that I was attracted to Trice, but it wasn't until after that that I kind of loved her. You didn't do that, but I can feel what you do inside, if I try." He smiled, since being a curmudgeon right now wouldn't help anyone.

That wasn't a good reason for him not to love the woman though. She'd actually and legitimately loved him longer than anyone he knew. Even Connie, though he was refusing to allow that one now. It didn't count, even if there was no logical way to set it aside like that.

"So, breakfast, and I love you. It's as real as anything, I think. Pancakes?"

They ate about twenty-five minutes later, in silence except for the cutlery on the plate, There was a soft sense of misery in the air, but Tor didn't let it overtake him. Life was hard, but he was blessed in too many ways to complain about. He had enough gold to pay for what was needed and not just a place to live, but places, plural. He could go where he wanted and set his own schedule, after a fashion. His biggest real issue was having too many people that loved him.

Hardly something to cry over.

Sara was about halfway done with her food when she spoke, tentatively and without making eye contact.

"Can I... come and visit again? I understand if you don't want me too, given everything, but-"

"Of course. Probably in about a month or so? Unless I get down to the Capital for a time soon. I probably should, but I'm getting a bit annoyed with life right now and might not be perfectly ready for that. Oh! Right investment funds for your business. I have a bit. It isn't much right now, but I should have more later. You know, we need to make certain you can do it first, all that." It was pure teasing now, but she looked away, hiding the smile on her face.

"You joke. I don't know if I can do this at all. Especially the overseas stuff. It's all pure speculation and sounds hard. What I should do is get you to give me some devices to sell. I know I can to that, just in case I fail...Oh!" She stood up and dropped her silver fork. "Crud! That, I didn't mean it! I..." She looked about ready to cry over it, but Tor shrugged.

"I think we can assume that anyone that wants to sell my stuff can have a shot if they want. Fifty percent of the sales price goes to me though. Due monthly. I even have a few things you might want to look into, if you're planning to travel anyway. Here... Or, no, after we finish. The stuff won't be going anywhere."

She settled down a bit though and looked at him with a guilty expression.

"Can you tell me no at all, Tor? I mean, if I asked you to take me to the moon, would you start building a magic ship to carry me there?"

He went still, considering it. Would he? What if it were something bad and he knew it? He thought he could fight against that kind of thing really, but it wasn't a sure thing at all. Swallowing hard, the pancake with honey suddenly seeming dry in his throat, he nodded.

"Yes. I think I really would. Worse than that, I'm already working on that project. It's a secret though, so don't tell. I just didn't want you to think it's all about what you said in passing in a month when we actually go to visit there."

The woman laughed.

"Ah, good thing you warned me then. I'm pretty sure that when a woman asks for the moon it's supposed to be a metaphor however. Did Ali ask for it, or Trice?" She was clearly convinced that he was joking with her, but Tor shook his head anyway.

"There's a real reason. I'm not kidding with you about that. Blue in the Antarctic took Tiera to the Ancient base there a few weeks ago. We need a better kind of craft though, because of something possibly coming. People that used to live here and maybe some others. Count Lairdgren already built a magical carriage to do it, but he wants a faster one, without bothering with the annoying work part of it, I think. That or he wants to let me do some things for myself. Probably that one. The original idea was mine after all. Did you know he's a better Builder than I am?" Saying it out loud again seemed like a joke, but Sara furrowed her brow.

"Really? I never would have guessed."

"He hides it. Otherwise bad things would end up happening. Well, we should go I guess. The day won't be easier because I put it off." That was the saying at least. Hiding in his room might work though, if he did it right. Not answering the door and pretending not to be there.

He worked out how to do it and become a proper recluse without leaving town as they flew to the Capital, Sara chattering along more easily now.

"So, some kind of... void people? Or ones from other worlds?" She actually sounded curious about the idea.

"Really? I'm convinced that it's a trick half the time. I won't be shocked at all if it turns out to be some Ancient plotting to move the rest of us into position for something or other. Taking over the world or... really I don't know. It could be any of them too. My first guess would be Brown though. Great guy, but he has an awful lot of fingers in too many pies lately. He made all those Larval, the ones that tried to kill me? I don't think he gave them Cordes' mind however. That was probably Lara Gray. My grandmother." And as gross as it would end up being, possibly his mother as well. "Or one of the others I don't even know. I met most of them, but one meeting doesn't mean I can say anything about them for certain. Even a life of contact doesn't mean that. Do we ever really know anyone at all?"

"No. I don't think so. I... you know that I'm a spy, right? That the King... had me watch you?" She went still as if it could be news at all.

"Of course. He told me that himself. Plus, I'd already figured it out. To think, once upon a time the worst thing in my life was that pretty girls might be spying on me." He held the control for the purple craft all the way forward. It floated in his hand, so wasn't heavy, but his arm still got tired if he did it for too long. The circulation weakened and let his hand fall asleep. He wasn't at that point yet though, the Capital not being that far away in a Carriage like his.

"Right. I knew that... But... Tor... we, Trice and I, both of us were told to try and get you to fall in love with us. If he knew about, you know, how you are, having to do what people that seem in charge want... then didn't he kind of set you up? I admit, the worst part of it all is on me. He didn't tell me or Trice to make you feel bad like we did. Like I did. You shouldn't blame her. She was vulnerable then, thinking that her parents would be blamed for poisoning you, and I took advantage of that. But... What does it mean? Why would he do that? I can only think of one thing. He meant to trap you in our love, and use us to control you. Only... it didn't work. Something got in the way."

Or someone. Burks Green no doubt.

"I... Alright. Annoying, but I need to have a chat with the King. Today I guess, if they'll let me in to see him. It probably doesn't really matter though. Not in the end. I just can't let people do things like that and not call them on their misdoings, can I? Even if he is the ruler of an entire land, and I'm..." The Capital was in view, with people flying over it dressed in red and white. He moved slowly, and got over his own home, but a surly looking fellow tried to point something at him and order him to the ground.

"Seriously? I'm doing this again? No one has these kind of craft hardly at all. They have to know that whoever is flying it is at least important enough to get one. Hang on Sara." He dropped to the ground, hovering right above it and put his own flying rig on. Then he scampered out with a force lance in his hand, the two guards that were accosting him landing after a few moments, their gear all being turned off, even if they didn't know it. He had to focus the whole time so they couldn't use it, but that wasn't too hard for him to manage anymore.

Tor even let them speak first. Being polite and all.

"Halt! You flew over the Capital in violation of orders. Come with us now!" The one in the front seemed shocked when Tor shook his head.

"No. I'm going to save you both a beating and possible death instead, but you need to listen carefully. You have no shields right now, can't fly away, and your weapons don't work. Mine do. I'm Torrance Baker, the Kingdom's Magics Counselor. Now, I get that, even landing in front of Tor's Palace, in a Fast Carriage, carrying lots of devices, it might not get through to you that I'm who I say. I suggest you try your gear out before you act however. I don't know if that new rule even applies to me, but if it does, I'm still not going with you. Go ahead and try those things now, and then we can see to what you plan to do about it." It was tense and he felt sweat start to pool in his armpits, but at least he was dressed nicely today, lending weight to his claims of being himself.

The men both frowned, and tried to use their things, only to find that Tor was indeed correct. He expected them to just rush him then, thinking that he couldn't defend himself, but the one in the lead just nodded.

"Well, that seems likely then... Sir, in the future please try to avoid direct flights over the Capital? The rules come from King Richard and our Commander, so we have no choice but to try and enforce it each time. Sorry for the inconvenience, Counselor." The man turned to start walking away and his fellow, who was younger, and looked to be a few years older than Tor, or at least his real age, just stood and kept hitting the back of his left hand, trying to activate his flying rig. The other man pulled at his shoulder to get him to move, which looked kind of funny, but Tor didn't laugh at all.

"They don't work. We'll just have to eat the cost, somehow." That got a squeak from the junior man and a tight clenched jaw from the other. Neither really seemed to actually want to pay for their own gear. Since it was probably more than they made in ten years, even if they were well provided for, that made sense.

"I'll let you fly away, and have your shields back for safety, but the weapons stay off until you're not in sight any longer."

If it wasn't so nerve wracking being confronted by hostile armed men, it would have been an enjoyable scene, watching them both look so shocked when they could turn everything back on. He kept his word though and held the weapons, just force lances, locked in the off position so they couldn't even try to attack him. Well, not that way. If they were smart they'd probably understand that he could simply let them fall out of the air as well, and no one would be able to blame him.

Which he wouldn't do, since they were close to the nicest City Guards in the Capital that he'd met without a handy Prince standing next to him to smooth things over. Really he should have gotten their names, just for that reason. Start a letter writing campaign to get the older fellow a promotion or something. Well, next time, perhaps.

Sara was in the driver's seat of the Fast Carriage, her hand on the control float the whole time it seemed, or at least was when he turned and looked through the window. She nodded at him and released it, but it was pretty clear she wasn't planning to let the men take them either. Rules or not.

Tor got to the chest in the back of his craft and snagged the amulet on its hemp cord, putting it around his neck, then waited for Sara, before he put the vehicle away, watching it vanish with a single thought. It was actually easier to do at that moment than normal, since he was holding his attention on the flying men anyway and focusing on anything made it all easier. When they hit the city wall he let the weapons go. That was half a mile away, but it didn't feel hard anymore. Once upon a time he would have struggled for a hundred feet, but now this kind of thing was practically easy.

"There we go, just a minor misunderstanding. I was afraid we'd have to take them prisoner or something."

The walk to the house wasn't a long one, but almost instantly Tor decided not to stay too long. Someone, who he decided not to name out loud, had filled his house with white and gold robed people that were, clearly, trying to dodge out on real work by suggesting to Karen that they hire people for it. For her part, there was a long suffering silence and a right hand that moved to her waist. Only a few of the people harassing her seemed to get what that meant, but they were all shielded, so it wasn't much of a threat. Not to them.

"Tor! Sara! I was just about to send these people back home in shame with a black mark on their faces. Can you hold them and take the shields down Tor? Let's get this guy first, he's been the worst." She pointed at a man in his mid-thirties, that Tor recognized from the first day of the High Servants. He was really tempted to do what she suggested, since it made so much sense to him, but he shook his head first.

"What? They... aren't making it as... High Servants?" He was over acting, just a tiny bit, but Sara went wide eyed and did a far more credible job of seeming embarrassed for the people. He went on, and let his face go red, which it wanted to do from the play acting anyway.

"I... recommended them for the position. All of them. I can't live with that kind of shame. I'll have to contact the King at once and resign as Magics Counselor. I can't believe this. I'm so sorry Karen. I..."

Then he did something that no one expected and knelt with his head bowed.

"Please forgive me. This error was mine and belongs to me alone, I cannot ask forgiveness for it, since I sought only expediency and failed in this sacred and honorable task. I..." Tears came to his eyes, since, he realized, he actually had failed, hadn't he? Which left Karen with a bunch of jerks that thought a lofty title should mean they didn't lift an actual finger, even in an emergency situation.

They all felt surprised, except Karen who simply nodded, clearly taking his apology to heart.

"I forgive you Tor. I just don't know what we're going to tell the King. Of those brought in on the first day, half of them aren't making it. The shame it will bring on their families... Maybe we can allow them to kill themselves instead? Claim it was an accident, and cover it up, so they won't have to live with this humiliation?"

She shook her head, but the man that was in the front of the group, the thin and right now fairly sour looking man snorted at them.

"Oh, leave off. We get your game. You tell us this and we're supposed to fall in line and be good little common servants, groveling to the people of the streets and washing their laundry with our own hands." There was no hesitancy to his words at all, like he knew it as a fact.

Tor stood then and nodded.

"No, you're supposed to be the best servants, not common ones at all. Being a High Servant is nearly the same as being a Knight of the Realm, and you people have been an embarrassment. A real one. It isn't impossible to do, but you have to try. Why is that so hard for most people? Really do your best? Here, you think that this is a joke?" He moved to the decently large floating trunk, which was still the same pure black he'd had with him for days, and dug around to find the communications device. There was also one in the little room to the left, but having a mobile one actually made more of an impression. He hit the Capital sigil and waited, the whole thing glowing lightly. The man looked doubtful still.

"This is the Palace, Prince Alphonse here. May I help you today?" It had a smooth delivery to it and made no presumptions at all. Then, as far as nobles went his friend was good that way, and always had been. To him at least. He had to wonder what he thought of all the other common looking people in the world though.

"Hello Alphonse, Tor here. It appears that I chose poorly with some of the new High Servants. They seem to think that this is some kind of game for nobles to play at, instead of working at their sacred duty. I'm going to have to offer my resignation as Magics Counselor. In disgrace. The Knighthood too. Do you think I'm going to have prison time for this? If so I want the new prison. You know, if I get a choice in the matter. I wouldn't give me one, if I were the King, but I can but beg."

For a second there was dead silence, since, Tor figured, it sounded pretty good really.

"What? No... I can't believe that. No one has ever failed at being High Servant, not in the entire history of the organization. The ignominy of being cast out... Wait here. Father! Father come quickly!" There was a sound of running then. Loud enough to make out and from more than one person in the communications room.

"Situation report!" That was the King, but there were others there to. Several from the low chatter.

"Tor is on the communications device, he said that some of the High Servants are failing in their sworn duty. Refusing to work I think. He's resigning from everything and getting ready to report to prison!" There was genuine alarm there, Tor thought. Not exactly real though.

The room nearly exploded then, from the sound of it. A half dozen people sounding shocked, and at least one that was clearly enraged by the idea. That, from the voice, was Smythe, the Military Counselor, and all around swell guy.

"I cannot believe this. The shame of it! What will we tell their families? The people of Noram? Your Majesty, I too must offer my resignation. This cannot be allowed to stand, I also allowed my name to be used in these people's promotion to the rank. Forgive me..."

"Please, Smythe, get up..." This wasn't whispered at all, but was spoken away from the device enough that it was clearly real.

It was getting the attention of the people dressed in their High Servant robes at least. The ones around them looked about ready to soil themselves when they caught the idea that the King and his whole council thought that what they were actually meant something, new or not. That was a bit of a miscalculation on Tor's part then, since he'd have to go to prison now it seemed.

Maybe they'd still let him work while he was there. He'd miss Ali, but the kingdom didn't really need a Magics Counselor at all. There were about a thousand Knights too, so that was taken care of. They even had the Lairdgren Group, so as long as he did his bit with the new space carriage drive system, it would work. He did want a non-rape prison though, if possible. That would be scary, and uncomfortable.

Karen started to chuckle though, a little evilly.

"I kept telling you all that this was something big. You took the vows, and have to stick by them now. King Richard? May I have one more week to try and get these poor excuses for High Servants into line? I'd hate to have them all kill themselves, when one or two of them might actually be useful, with a little more of a chance." Her face said that really wasn't all that likely at all, but it would make her look bad, so it was worth a shot. In potential at least.

"Yes. Do that Sir Karen. I'd hate to lose half my advisors in one day. Tor, would you attend us here at the Palace? We need to discuss some things. Including the rather unusual escape from the prison last night. You've heard?"

"Not at all. Is everyone alright?" It was his turn to be afraid now, but the King actually chuckled.

"It was just a young boy, apparently he figured out how to open the doors and simply walked out on his own. We don't have a name. Gerent said he refused to give one the whole time, and wouldn't speak. A bit of a blotch for him, but these are hardly high profile prisoners. I take it he feels badly however?"

Tor found himself walking toward the door.

"I'll check on that and come directly after, Sire. I was just in the area to drop off a friend that was visiting, and to bring Gerent some new pumps to water his gardens. I have some for the city as well. To protect the outer walls. That way people can grow things here and green the place up a bit. We should mark out some territory early and put in that fruit orchard." He had them with him, along with several hundred other fields, but there were only four types of new things, made in batches of twenty. He was going to give Sara some he remembered, which he pointed out to the King, who seemed pleased enough by that idea. The white robed people were all standing around, looking bemused, almost amazed at the sudden turn. Until Karen started yelling at them to go find some real work and help people. Or there would be blood.

It sounded like it would hurt to him.

"I'll be a few hours most likely, sir." The cells weren't a real prison, and this kid that escaped must have been bright enough to figure that out. The big shock was that more of them just didn't go with him.

"Understood Tor. Don't be too hard on Gerent, this is a facilities problem from my understanding. Unless they just let the boy go, and are saying it's an escape? Find out, will you?"

That might well be the case, if the kid had a good enough story. Tor knew he might have let them all go, if it were him. It was one of the reasons he hadn't taken the task on himself.

Sara looked around the place and seemed to be considering something, but Tor just moved to his case again, after saying his goodbyes for now to Richard, and then made up a second floating box for her. She got ten of the new kinds of pumps, since most really were for the city and Gerent, but he explained how they worked pretty carefully. Then he had more of the fields that built underground dwellings, which, he pointed out, were permanent and could be linked, so that if you had the land, you could make something of almost any size in a few hours. The dirt was compacted into the walls, so it should barely show on the surface in most places. It could reshape rock too, if it was in the way.

"These are kind of new too, but more of a... It probably doesn't make sense, but it will let you seal seams on fabric by weaving the threads together. So you don't have to sew. I know, with the clothing amulets..." The blushing was pretty bright, but merchant that she was, Sara got the idea.

"Right! Most people can't afford that, and this will speed up making clothing and other things. Or should." She looked around, but they didn't have any cloth around to demonstrate it on. For that they had to get help, which came from Glaren, who was busy in the kitchen, but also had a few sewing projects going on at any given time. It was a hobby of hers.

She set up on the table in the dining room, a simple looking dress laid out, cut into pieces. The fabric was nice, but not of the finest quality, a kind of smooth cotton Tor thought.

"This is for Mags. She's the upstairs maid, but new, so she hasn't had a chance to save a lot of coin yet. A very nice young woman. So how does your new monstrosity work?" The words were bland, but Sara glared at the woman pretty hard. She didn't even notice though. That surprised him when he touched her field. Glaren didn't hate him in any way, or Sara, but she thought of them like little children. Or pets. It was that noble thing again.

If she had it though that had to mean her daughters did too. Almost certainly. Collette? They got along so well though. He knew she liked him. It was clear almost all the time... But then, people liked dogs too, right? They thought they were better than they were, and should be in charge, but were fond of them. Even loved them, in a way.

"When you're ready just lay out the piece you want to join and run the little square over it, sigil side up. Match the edges." He knew it would work, but it was faster than he thought it would be, and while it took a bit of a careful hand to not miss anything, and precise matching of edges, the whole thing, the entire dress, was done in about seven minutes. Glaren held it up for inspection and shook it out.

"Flawless seams. I should give my notice and become a fine dressmaker before everyone has one of these things." She smirked a bit and seemed a little sad for some reason, since a part of her knew that couldn't happen. She was a noble, and they didn't work themselves, in the main, they owned. They hired. Even her function at Tor's Palace was only tolerable because she could pretend it was just a favor for her daughter, who was too busy to manage things herself.

That was a complex mess though, since she had to take in work to keep herself going, even though Tor was most generous, she couldn't accept a salary from him, or that would make her an employee. Under him. It was one thing for the cat to think themselves lord of the house, but galling for it to be true.

Tor felt annoyed to know all that, but tried to let it go. She couldn't help it after all, and was almost gentle about it, in her own way. Better than most, which meant she was a good person to her core, no doubt.

"Well, if you promise to keep helping us here, since you're family and all, I'll give you ten of these, so you can start your own place? Some coin too for rent, to get it started. You'll own the place, which isn't the same as making all the dresses with your own hand, but it's the best I can manage without losing you from here. Collette is so pressed managing her own businesses." The woman took the stack of tiles he gave her, and after a few seconds a small bag of coins. There were silvers and golds in it. Not a vast sum, but enough to rent a shop front and pay for people while she got it all going. If she needed more he could funnel it to her. After a second he rolled his eyes and dug in the back of his chest. "For cloth. If you get with Timon he might get you a deal on something from Afrak. Or possibly Sara here. Tellerand has some fine fabrics too, don't they?"

That got a very warm smile and a pat on the back, along with a small hug. At least she didn't pet him or suggest he run out to play.

Then he handed Sara the last stack of tiles, but only ten of them. The sigil was familiar to him, a stylized house, with a peaked roof.

"Places like this one. Technically half the funds for my part belong to Collette, so try to keep that in mind when you make your deliveries. If anyone can afford them. The price should be coming down soon though, so at least there's that." He explained about the templates the Lairdgren Group had now for that.

She kissed his cheek in response.

"Thanks Tor. This is a lot to trust me with. I know that things haven't always gone that smoothly with us. I've done a lot of things that aren't that trustworthy where you're concerned." She seemed sad about it, but not weepy this time.

He hugged her and felt a surge of love for the woman, her firm and rather nice body pressed against him.

"We can fix that, in time. Besides, I think that Ali is planning to claim you for real. You should get with her and see if that means you're living with us now. I know you might want to stay in the Capital, but you can use this place, once we get rid of all the High Servants. At least the bothersome ones that might have me going off to prison." He growled, which earned a small laugh and then a warmer kiss from the woman.

"Try to avoid that, I hear the food is terrible." Then she sobered, but didn't add anything about what had happened to Trice and Gerent, even though it was what she was thinking.

"Not in the one I'm about to visit. Well, I better be off to that then or the King will think that I don't like him anymore, and become all despondent over it. Poor man, what would he do without me?" Tor chuckled but answered his own false question, looking in the lovely blue eyes in front of him.

"Oh! Wait, I know that one. He'd sleep better at night and have only a third the worries." It was over-exaggerated and he mugged a little for her, which got a bit of a laugh.

The only thing there was, in the end, he wasn't certain that it might not be the simple truth of the matter.

Chapter nineteen

Gerent hadn't let the boy go at all, and was actually rather frantic about the whole thing. Not that he was in trouble for it, but the guards were military and felt that they'd been too soft on everyone, which allowed it to happen. Tor doubted that, when he figured out what had actually taken place.

"Ah... here it is, there's a very small... hole in the back wall, under the bed." It was just the right size for him to crawl into, his thin and small body nearly too big for it. The guards hadn't even considered it as an exit and neither had Gerent, since he couldn't have worked into the tight space either. Once through Tor realized what had to have happened. All of the cells along that wall had been made smaller by about eighteen inches, which made a very narrow corridor that ran toward the south of the building. It took a long time to find the end, since it wrapped around to another tiny hole hidden from the view of the soldiers who were in their housing, safe and snug, except for the guards that would have been watching.

Using his Not-Flyer so it wouldn't take too long, Tor went around the whole structure, which was large enough that it still took about three minutes, even at a decent speed, and got back into the cell, where people were talking about sending a rescue team in for him.

They jumped when he spoke though, Captain Peterson spinning on him with a club in his right hand.

"This was the way out. Whoever did it didn't just get how to arrange a structure like this, they did it carefully and over time, so no one would notice. Days, probably. My guess is that he's either a very well trained spy, or possibly a builder. No effort was made to fight his way out, so I don't think a warrior type. If he isn't either of those things... send him to me when you find him and we'll get him a job. This was... solid work." Tor could have done it, and maybe Collette. Possibly Ali would figure it out and have the nerve to try for it. Lyn Red had the skill. Burks.

He couldn't think of anyone else that it would work for. Not for certain. Alphonse? He knew to not think of a magical field as actually being in the stone or metal, strictly speaking.

The thing there is that almost all of those people would have simply made a hole large enough to walk through and just closed it behind them. This looked wrong. Tor focused on it and tried to think through it all. Why leave the openings, if you were smart enough to figure out how to make them to begin with?

To leave clues for someone to follow? But why? What did this actually say, anyway?

Nothing came to him for a moment, but then things started to click into place, his mind working in an unaccustomed fashion. Without really meaning too he started to speak out loud.

"This person was very small. No larger than I am. So either of common stock or very young. Well, or an Ancient. What did the boy look like?"

Gerent started to speak, but Captain Peterson went instead, talking right over him, as if not noticing it at all.

"Like you really. Clearly a boy, but too pretty. Short, but taller than you, half a hand span maybe? Four or five inches?" He help up his hand and while it wasn't ten inches across it was a lot bigger than Tor's, that was for certain. "Brown hair, brown eyes. Common looking, except the proportions. Like I said, good looking. Not so pale as you. About like me?" That would mean a fairly deep walnut color then.

Tor tilted his head and tried to put it all together.

"Alright, so... looked like a commoner, but wasn't. If he was then there'd be no escape most likely. He would have stayed as ordered. Some kind of small noble? It happens."

That got a look on the Captains face that said he didn't think it likely at all, ignoring the fact that two such beings were within his arms reach at that moment. Tor didn't bother correcting him.

Gerent sighed.

"Or an Ancient. Do you know any tiny Ancient men that wouldn't have just said who they were and told us to let them go?"

"Actually that description could be Denno Brown. I don't think it is though. I... Wait." It took a bit, but he found Tim's sigil on the communication device and tapped it, not knowing how long it was going to take for him to get back in touch at all. There wasn't a lot to do but wait though. They'd pretty much finished what there was to do there.

"Timon Baker." That was all that was said at all. It had a very cool and professional tone to it, like a person who was concentrating on another task while they spoke.

"Hey Tim. Could we have had Denno locked up in our cells here do you think?"

"That... Not the man himself. I was just with him at least, not three hours ago. In Austra. Actually I'm being sent off to fetch you, truth be told. To invite you to come visit and see to the disposition of the Larval Assassins. They seem pretty well under control right now, but he really wants you to know that first hand. Plus everyone here is singing the praises of 'The Tor' and want to lavish you with lauding and gifts. Projections here say that almost ninety percent of them would have died from the plague, but the death toll is about five percent of that, and that's to all the healing amulets you let them borrow." There was silence for a few seconds and then he kept talking, changing the subject smoothly. "I'll be ready to go back out in the morning. Is that good for you? I know my way around, so it makes sense. There are some tricks to it. You'll see."

"I'm not certain. I need to see about Ali first though. I can't just run off without her and she has school. Especially since I just ran away for months. I don't know that it will work at all."

"She has an off day... only a single one, the day after tomorrow. If we leave after her last class, which should be Fundamentals of Building, that will put her out at three... We can be there by about eleven our time then. Maybe midnight, if we have to be careful about the people on the dock. That varies. As long as we don't let anyone know that you two are coming it should be alright. Let me know though, so I can make other plans if that's not happening. I don't want to waste time. The Fast Transport Service lost out on our big Soam trip, thanks to the fear of war. We're having to scramble to make that up." There was just a hint of accusation in the boy's young voice, but Tor didn't rise to it. After all, he didn't create this mess and while he could have done more to stop it, the Soam trip still wouldn't be happening.

Really, he decided to just keep out of it all, the fighting and other stupid things, as much as he could from then on. He was getting a bit sick of all the tall people really. Even the ones he liked. They were an awful lot of work.

"I'll check tonight then. Are you certain it's alright to bring her? I don't want to impose." It also might not be safe. That was the point of him going, to check that out.

"That will be fine. She can stay in your room and act as a shield for you in public. Otherwise... Well, that's another thing to see. I don't think that you'll believe me if I just told you."

They broke the connection and Tor shrugged, not knowing who else fit that mold really. A clone of Denno? Some random boy that was smart, but not as clever as Tor thought? That was the most likely answer. He was probably just making up things so that he wouldn't feel bad about the escape.

Walking slowly he triggered the white focus stone in his hand for the Palace and waited, moving slowly down the hallway. It wasn't going to be a great report, but he was ready to give one. When someone finally got on with him, it was Connie, who cleared her throat and tried very hard not to sound sultry with him. It was taking work though, and he was almost certain that the other people with him got that. Countier Peterson smirked, and covered it roughly with his right hand. The move was a bit girlish for the rough looking, dark bearded giant, but at least he made some effort to be polite.

A poor one, but little steps in the right direction counted too.

He was, it seemed, coming to luncheon, and there would be no discussion of that, according to the queen. It was a bit heavy handed, but he had the time and besides, Queen. He kind of had to do it, even if it would be uncomfortable...

Tor froze in place.

It was that thing again. It was an invitation to a meal, but he took it as a direct order and then assumed it was a good thing. He couldn't even see that it wasn't one, at all. Even armed with the information he had.

Crud and double crud.

"Certainly Connie. I should be available for it, I'll need to talk with Richard first though and I'll warn you now, I might be storming out in a fit later, so if I miss it, please don't be offended." He sounded like he was flirting, which wasn't his intent at all, but thankfully the woman, virtually his daughter, let it go without comment or counter move.

Bless her.

"Oh? From what I understood from Richard earlier, he feels much the same way. That he might be the one stomping out. It should make for a light and easy meal, don't you think?" She laughed a little, which still sounded like bells to him. Worse, he felt a stirring in his pants.

It wasn't a good thing at all.

"I should be at the small north gate in fifteen minutes." He could get there faster, but it was just about enough time so that people could be warned and gotten into place without having to run. The Palace was huge after all. When the line went silent, he reloaded his black floating trunk and started to walk away, Gerent and the Captain following him, as if they weren't finished.

"We probably need to be looking for this person. Can you put out a hand bill with a picture of the boy? I don't know what else to do, to be honest. The ones to go to would probably be the City Guard, but I just want to chat with the kid, not attend his funeral."

The giant rubbed at his reddish brown hair and smiled.

"We can do that. The men have a lot of free time just now, and walking around the Capital looking at things probably won't hurt their feelings. I'll put the word out to subdue with as much gentleness as possible." The sense from him included the image of nets being deployed, but it was just a thought. One of those random things that people considered that would never be acted on.

"Great. We'll, I'd better go then. I can almost assure that keeping both the King and Queen waiting would be considered rude."

The other two let him go and ten minutes later he was at the gate that he said he would be, with a young Royal Guard he didn't recognize standing there, watching him closely, ready to fight at need, it seemed from his field. The boy was tall and very thin. He also looked to be about fifteen or so. That was probably why he was all the way over on the gate no one ever used. Alone though, so being given a real responsibility.

"Halt!" There was good projection there, but the fellow didn't seem to really remember what to do next and he was scrambling internally. That wasn't his fault, Tor didn't think. The shield was down, but he was new, since the attack a few days prior at a guess, still in training even.

Settling to the ground, Tor tried to look friendly and ignore the distrust he was getting from the kid. It was his job after all.

"Good day! I'm Torrance Baker. Um... Sir Torrance Baker, Countier Four Lairdgren, Magics Counselor for the kingdom, also known as just Tor, the Wizard Tor. Sometimes the Troll of Galasia? Occasionally 'hey you' or 'stupid little peasant'?" None of this was impressing the boy at all, since he clearly thought it was the other Royal Guards playing a trick on him, as a hazing joke.

He didn't say that though, he just sort of froze, then scrambled for a thick ledger and looked inside.

"Well, all that sounds correct, but... I don't recognize you, sir." Distrustful in tone, but polite enough really, like a person that expected to be tested by a riddle.

"Ah. Well, I don't recognize you either. Like I said, I'm Tor. Did they leave you a Truth amulet?" It made sense, but after looking around in the little two person guard house the kid came back, shaking his head.

"No... no, sir. Nothing. I don't know what to do. This wasn't in the training lecture I got yesterday and no one has come through yet at all. This is the first day the shields been down since the attack. What do I do?" He looked hard, instead of lost, though he felt uncertain about the whole thing.

It was, almost certainly, a mess from his perspective. If this were a joke and the little man in front of him was just a boy set to the task of making him look the fool, he could be reprimanded, which would be mortifying on a level that few would understand. That was part of the Royal Guard training after all.

If Tor was telling him the truth though and he sent him away, or even made him wait too long, he'd also get in trouble. There was no good way out for him. Yelling was possible, but that would look unprofessional. There was supposed to be a whistle for signaling, but for some reason this kid had been left without one. Probably on purpose.

"I think I see your situation. Here, I'm going to use my communications device to call into the Palace and we'll get someone out here to vouch for me. That puts you in the clear without letting in unknown riffraff. Just the known kind should be allowed through, or why have guards at all, right?"

Amusingly the kid just nodded, and mumbled that he was correct. Then he blushed.

It took ten more minutes, but at least they knew why he was running a bit late. George came out himself, carrying both a Truth amulet and a silver whistle for the boy, that looked very official. He ignored Tor at first, giving the kid a mock glare as he locked into a very straight, dead ahead position.

"Lyle. I hear you've been having a little problem here? Got lucky I take it? Not everyone in the kingdom has a communications device with them. It's part of your position to ensure that you have all of your gear at all times. Are you at least armed?"

The boy admitted that he had a knife, hidden under his jacket. The older Royal Guard looked like he was ready to hit the kid for being too stupid to live.

"Lyle, this is a real posting. You have to take it seriously, there's a war on, and people want to kill our charges. You can't leave to go to the armory now, and I have to escort the dignitary inside. What do you propose you do toward arming yourself. You can't have my weapons, I assure you."

The kid seemed ready to break down, internally, but nothing reached his face, even as he desperately looked around, looking for anything that might work. A heavy rock or branch even. There was nothing. Finally he looked at Tor and furrowed his brow.

"Um, sir, might you have something I could borrow? I promise I'll return it at the end of my shift."

It was a good idea, but he didn't have anything he was willing to part with either. His multi-weapon was too powerful to just lend out casually, and he didn't want to be disarmed. Instead he walked near the wall and picked up a tiny stone that was about the size of a gold coin. The boys face fell when he saw the action, and expected to be handed it right away, but Tor stepped past George and moved to his right, hiding behind the tall wall of the place. Then he focused, letting darkness take him for a bit. Sometime later, both men still standing and watching him, he opened his hand to show a glowing sigil on the light gray, decently flat stone.

From the kids wide eyes it couldn't have taken that long.

"Force Lance. From the strength of it, the field should last a few months. Here you go." He didn't make a big deal out of it, just passing it over. There was a single glowing arrow, showing which way the force would go after all and new or not, the kid was a Royal Guard. They didn't take idiots in for training.

George didn't even nod at him, watching the boy with a steady gaze that was clearly looking for some kind of error.

"This is a onetime thing Lyle. Don't count on anyone else doing that for you, or lending you high magics without a second thought. He'll have that to you at the end of his shift, Lord Baker." Then he nodded and gestured for Tor to walk with him. It was more companionable than not, to tell the truth, but they were, after a fashion, friends.

When they got to the Palace George stopped inside the door and then closed it. Only when it was safe, did he laugh.

"Oh... the poor boy. Varian set him the duty and then stripped the post, knowing something like this would happen. Not kind, but the time he has to learn his true duty is rather shorter than for most. War is a dicey thing at the best of times and this is only the third time in history that the Palace itself has been attacked directly by our own people. That was a good trick though. That took what, a minute? At this rate you'll fill the world with magic all by yourself soon." The man started walking again, but he didn't seem concerned about the idea overly.

"No, I won't. That would end up with more wars like this, and too many innocent people being killed. If you can't take out the Count, you go after his holdings, including people. We're doing it, not helping sick people in those parts of the land whose nobles have turned on the King. I'm going to have to start holding back very soon that way, and eventually leave building altogether. Count Lairdgren's orders. He's probably right though." Unless Tor was just doing what he was told again, of course. Then, how would he know the difference?

"Then Lyle was luckier than he knows. Is that for all builders or only you?"

"Just me. Luckily I have a wife that can support me." He grinned about it, but it was probably going to be true in a few years. They had time though, even with that hanging over him. He'd be fine and so would she. Even without magic they would have been. Life was filled with good things for those that were willing to work hard, after all. It wasn't the only thing, since luck counted too, but it was a pretty good start and he had skills.

Like baking.

When they got into the throne room, the one with the communications device, Tor didn't bother to wait before speaking to Richard. It was just the two of them after all, and it was time for him to take charge of something in his life and just do what he wanted, right? He wouldn't really get to, not totally, he was sure, but it felt like it was time to try. If he didn't want to be a slave forever, he was going to have to learn how not to be one.

To that end he bowed very low, and smiled.

"I resign." It sounded very nearly happy when it came out, and with only a moment's reflection, he realized that was just the truth. He really felt pleased about the decision. He stood after a bit, realizing the King was a bit shocked by the words.

"Over the High Servants situation? I know that's a major concern, but Sir Karen asked for a week to straighten it out. We talked about it and she seems to think that the new people will do better now that they understand we all consider this a real honor. Surely that's not enough to cause such an action yet. Or is it this escape?" He seemed to be worried that Tor was going to be angry over something, but that wasn't it at all.

"I'm just leaving, that's all. To work on my own projects. The Space Carriages and the drive system for them, but otherwise... I'm opening a bakery. I'm really going to do it, finally."

The King frowned for a few seconds, then settled back into his chair, the giant throne he sat in with its purple cushions and glossy shine. It was a fine thing to look at, and sized to fit him perfectly.

"Is that for the best? The Kingdom needs you. You're a Knight and we're at war."

Tor snorted at the man, which got him to wince, actually shrinking into his seat a bit. Tor was standing, about ten feet away, but was still looking up his nose.

"I know about the mistake that Green and Cordes made. How they accidentally fractured us as a people. You and I both know that I'll never be accepted by the nobility, not most of them. Even those that consider themselves my friend are at best just thinking of me as a handy little guy to have around. Like a trained monkey. I thought that for a long time about myself even, but in the last days I've been reading everyone I meet, constantly. It paints a dismal picture. Then there's the effect I have on you and your children. Even Kedrin." Tor shook his head, but actually felt the smile that came to his face.

"Torrance... Maybe you just need a break? Certainly. Take all the time you need." He tried to sound like he was being relaxed, and unconcerned, but he got the implied order this time.

"Oh. No. It's things like that, that mean I have to go. I want to be free, like a real person is. It might be a bad decision to just give everything up, but I know that it's my decision. Or at least one only roughly influenced by Burks. You have my gold and the things I've made. The Lairdgren Group is good, but most of them aren't even half as trapped as I am by this..." He waived down at his body and shuddered, not bothering to hide it.

The King watched him and made a face that almost looked a little loopy and cute, like a tiny child who's cookie had fallen on the ground. After a bit the man rose to his feet, and walked down the steps in front of him, his footfalls heavy and hollow sounding. That part was probably just Tor's imagination though. The whole thing felt heavy suddenly, like it was serious and no one would ever love him again if he did it.

Except...

That wasn't true at all, was it? He was still him and choosing his own path was his right, at least if he could take it. That was harder than it seemed though, and Tor wanted to go back on what he'd said suddenly, just leave things as they were, and not stir a mess up.

"Are you sure you won't change your mind Tor?"

He didn't answer directly, the question leading him to do exactly that. Really, he needed to get out of there fast, if this was going to stick at all.

"Did you really tell both Trice and Sara to try and get me to fall in love with them? So that you could have control over me?" He didn't know that was why, not for certain, but he trusted Sara. The King nodded and walked away, looking out a high window that let in a lot of light, but that Tor wouldn't be able to see out of without floating nearly three feet up in the air.

"You have to realize Tor, for thousands of years my family has been the puppet of the Green Man. Burks isn't a bad person at all, and is a fair master, but some part of me wants to be my own man, and that isn't allowed to me. Or my son. Then you came along. Another Green Man. A being so magical and powerful that the instant I met you, standing there with tears in your eyes, saying that you'd marry Ursula Thorgood, if my own child wouldn't, I nearly laid on the floor in front of you in supplication. It was such a powerful thing that I nearly ordered you married on the spot you know. It took so much work to go against what you wanted. So very much." He started pacing just moving back and forth, the stone under his feet clacking under the leather of the boots he wore. The fake material of his clothing device at any rate.

Nothing was said for a long time as the man collected himself. So long that Tor nearly spoke, but stopped himself. It was Richard's turn, and it seemed like he was struggling with something inside.

"The only argument Burks and I have ever really had was over Patricia you know. He saw the trap for you, the one that he knew I laid, setting Count Overland onto her trail and letting her know about how giving you an order would work, due to your Ancient heritage. I hoped that maybe, you being little more than a child, she could bend you to her will. She's rather good at that, in case you haven't noticed. A regular force of nature. I have to admit that she rather stepped in the puddle with her break up, but it worked. To Burks benefit. I... Can you imagine what that's like? Having a being that you simply have to obey like that? Worse, that you want too, no matter what?"

Crossing his arms Tor stared at the pacing man and tapped the toes of his right foot, waiting for him to catch up mentally to the situation. After a few seconds it was clear he was going to take too long though, his own blinders preventing that from happening.

"I really can. Go figure, right?" It was dry, but he managed a smile. No need to start a fight after all. The man was huge, the King, and had nearly twenty Royal Guards listening in the walls. Eavesdropping too, for all but eight of them who actually had the job at the moment. Better than a play for entertainment, he guessed. That or they didn't think they could take him with lesser numbers, if something did start. It wouldn't though. Not between the two of them. It was odd, but in a very real way, they were very nearly true equals. Tor felt like he had to obey the man, and Richard seemed to feel that even more strongly than he did, the other way around.

Practically brothers or something. No wonder he got along so well with Alphonse.

The ruler stopped and stared for a moment, then bowed low.

"Forgive me, I didn't mean to rub salt there."

Tor waved it away.

"No need, I do understand though. Another reason for me to go away, at least until things settle a bit. You don't need two Green men here, pulling at you. I'll even forgive you about the thing with Trice, if you promise not to do it again, please? Just, I don't know, send a letter next time? I know you couldn't tell me before, but..." There were no words for what he wanted to really say. He was hurt by what had happened, but now he understood a bit more. It could have been handled better.

For a few seconds he tried to think, using his brain like he'd been told to, getting that Burks had snuck that one in on him somehow, making it a command, if one that helped him. Tor almost couldn't help it now.

"So, you didn't set me up with Varley, did you? That wouldn't really work, because eventually I would have influenced her to my way of thinking, so why agree to it?"

That got a laugh at least.

"Oh, Tor. I forget how young you are sometimes. When your wife and daughter gang up on you someday and start pressing for a favor, I wish you the greatest luck in denying it to them. It wasn't a horrible plan either. Even then you had many traits one could only wish for in a son in law. Wealth and growing power, even though you were only seventeen, a heart so good that my own Counts forced me to name you a Knight. Did anyone ever tell you about that? They called a cohesion on me. Over a Knighthood. Every Count and Countess agreed that you should hold the title you know. Even the ones that thought we were just keeping you around as a decoration. Except Count Lairdgren. He saw it as another way of holding you that he didn't particularly want for you. I tried to hold them off, but Counts Ford and Thomson were most insistent. By the time Count Isle threw in with them I knew we didn't have much choice. Shrewd mind, for all that he's near ninety-five, Count Isle. Told us that if we didn't act to bind you to us now, you'd be our new King, inside ten years."

Except that he'd never want the job, and couldn't have done it anyway. Not as long as all the nobles in Noram were who and what they had to be.

Bowing low, Tor stopped. The rest of it, he could kind of see for himself. His roommate at school thinking that he loved him, because to him, Tor was brilliant and great, just because. Even if everyone else thought that Tor had to be doing something sexual to keep his attention.

Or how Trice always felt entitled to just go through his things and take what she wanted. She loved him, in a confused and convoluted way, but it wasn't real love. That hurt a bit, but he got it. To her he was a favorite pet and useful tool, but that was all he really could be. It had been there for years, worked into what she'd said and done, but he didn't have context for it at all.

Ali...

That one had been all him, hadn't it? He suggested that he marry her, to protect her from her insane and evil father. Which was why Green agreed, no doubt, knowing that anyone he picked would always be a partner in his mind, not a master, even if she did end up closer to seven feet tall than not.

"You know what?" The words were light and almost carefree as they left his lips.

The King suddenly looked bemused, rather than as down as he was, seeing the large smile on Tor's face.

"No?"

"We should tell everyone that I resigned because of the lazy High Servants. Set a precedent. Maybe you should hit me a few times before I go?"

"Good plan, but we have luncheon and Connie would kill me if I did that. Especially since we already used that trick once with Tiera. Do you know she had George beat her, to make it look like Count Lairdgren and I were angry with her? I had to sleep with one eye open for a week, for fear Connie was going to cut off parts while I slept."

It was kind of funny, so they were laughing as they left the room, even though only the guards in the wall saw them doing it.

In the dining room they found Connie sitting with her sister and, naturally enough, Trice, who smiled at him happy as soon as he came in. Richard had a place at the head of the table, so Tor worked in next to her, which got a fond wave of emotion to move across her. It was a bit more intense than he'd thought she felt about him, to tell the truth.

"I didn't know you were here, or even in the Capital. I was afraid that I'd missed you. Are you staying the night? We could get together and chat about things. We haven't done that in a long time. Not since Austra really."

When he'd been attacked by a decently sized army of Larval Assassins. Right, how could he forget that? They'd been near each other a few times and even spoken, but she was right, they hadn't really talked about things. He seemed to remember mentioning that he loved her. He did, even now, but she wasn't right for him. It wasn't fair, but if he was with her for too long, she'd end up owning him, even if he had been wrong about how she really felt. A bit.

"That would be fun, but I have to go back to Lairdgren tonight. I've been invited to Austra, of all places, tomorrow. Brown says he has the threat taken care of, so I need to go and see if it really is. Timon agrees with him, so it's probably safe."

She seemed a little sad, but didn't let that stop her.

"I'm busy myself, but perhaps in a few days? Or whenever you get back?"

"We're having a little get together in a few days at Ali's house, the one at the school? You could stay for a bit if you have the time? Gerent can come too. Or, well, maybe not. He's working too now. I forgot to give him his new pumps for watering plants. Silly of me."

That, oddly enough, seemed to be a mistake to mention, since Mercy, Trice's mother and Connie's older sister, heard what he meant and insisted they all run outside for a demonstration. That didn't take too long, since they just went to the pond garden for it, but she seemed way too pleased to see it for something casual. The woman clearly had something in mind for the device already.

There was clapping involved, and everything.

"How much do they run? With something like this we could water several hundred trees in dry conditions. Can it be hooked in to one of your wonderful rivers?" Her eyes were a cool blue but stood out a lot more than they normally did for some reason. Probably because she was staring at him.

Normally he would have just dug in his case and handed her a bunch of the things, but he understood that doing so wouldn't make her like him more, and would just make her feel indebted to someone so far below her that it would be almost ridiculous.

"I already have a sales agent for those. Sara Debri is handling the line personally. I believe she's in town, at the official house, for the next few days, if you want to find out more? Get them early, because I won't be making a lot of things for a while." The words got the King to smile, but he didn't ruin the surprise.

As they worked their way back inside they were met by Princess Karina and Prince Alphonse. They both looked good. Taller than they had been, but what were they going to do, they weren't Royal giants because of the size of their heads after all.

"Hey, people." The Prince seemed to think it was a pleasant enough surprise at least. "Have you come to resign Tor? That High Servant thing..." The words were playful, since he, acting earlier aside, had clearly caught the game of it.

"Actually I have. It's been accepted as well. Once again I'm just Tor Baker. I have to imagine that's going to keep me from all the good parties, but, you know, fewer fights that way."

The King cleared his throat.

"Countier Baker. If honor requires you to let that title go as well you'll have to address the matter with your grandfather."

Then, for some reason, everyone at the table started talking at once, except Karina. She watched Tor carefully, her eyes going soft and considering. Very softly she mouthed a single word.

"Good."

Trice caught it though, and turned on her as if it were time for fighting instead of the opening wine. Tor actually took a bit, but indicated he only wanted a few sips, to try it. He waited though, in case they were going with the most polite rules, and checked it covertly with a poison detector, just in case they weren't.

"What do you mean, good! He has titles and power, he can't just give that away! Uncle Richard, you can't let him do it!"

Everyone went quiet and the King chuckled, then smiled fondly at Trice.

"Can't I? More to the point, should I really try to stop him? In my time as King, only two men have never come to me to seek improvement in station. Smythe of Westend, and Torrance Baker. I responded to that fact by heaping honors on both, and have come to realize that it isn't always an easy thing at all. Smythe and Tor are, in their own ways, both men of uncountable honor and courage. In many ways they're similar. Both have sought no great benefit from their titles, though most would have instantly turn them to their own profit, or use them to garner more power and position. Now, tired and weary of the world I thrust upon him, Tor comes to me and asks for release from that. I won't deny him his wish. I don't have that right." There was a seated bow then and a glance at his son, for some reason.

Probably because he was nodding along now.

"That makes sense. So, what do you plan to do Tor? Set up a magic shop? A studio to create wonders the likes of which no one can even imagine yet?" There was a bit of sadness in the words, but it was a small thing. Probably because to his mind Tor was giving the presents back. Kind of rude and hurtful of him when looked at in that light, wasn't it.

Too bad. He had to stand firm.

"Nope. I have a few more things to do and then I have to stop building too. Or at least make people think I've retired from it. Make less, and start working under a second name maybe? It's... complicated, but the short answer is, that if I keep doing what I have been I'll end up destroying the world. Most likely at least. I'm not willing to risk it." Looking at the now tall and very thin redheaded Princess he winked. "Don't worry though, I'll still make things when the mood strikes me, to keep my hand in. Then hide them away for special occasions. Do what Maris does and only make one or two original pieces a year for sale. Really though, I'm thinking of a bakery." Waiting for scorn was harder than it seemed like it should be, but instead of telling him it was nonsense Mercy took a sip of her wine, but just enough to wet her lips a little.

"Well, I'm sure you'll be among the best at it then." She lifted the crystal goblet and saluted him with it. "To your success."

Connie followed her lead, hiding the pain she felt. To her mind this was all about her driving him away, being too... related to him for things to work out. It wasn't exactly a big shock, but she'd hoped they could be close. And still have sex, be lovers and all that, in time.

Which was gross enough that Tor was glad she didn't get to mention it out loud.

There were limits to what he was going to be pushed into after all, and if she really ordered him to do that, he might. Then he'd have to kill himself in shame, which would tick Cordes right the hell off.

'That's true. I'll try to keep that from happening, after all I hate dying. It's my third least favorite thing. Right behind goats cheese, and people that think they know what I'm thinking, when they don't.'

The rest of the meal went smoothly enough, and when it ended Connie didn't even force him to try and dodge her, just leaving the room with her sister.

The King had a meeting and that left just the younger people, which wasn't an accident, he didn't think.

Trice started in on him almost instantly, her voice firm and a little angry sounding. "Tor, go tell Uncle Richard that you didn't mean it. People work all their life for titles like that. They made up a counselor's position for you! That's huge! Please, go do it. Then we can go and have some celebratory sex."

That got Karina to rise and move her chair to the side. Her clothing also shifted to fighting leathers, which got her cousin to go wide eyed, getting the implied threat. They were both smart girls after all.

"No. I won't let you do that to him Trice, this is his choice. Leave it alone."

Trice moved around, putting her hand on his shoulder gently.

"Come on Tor, this is too important, I know that you'll see it my way..."

Except, while he felt the pull of it, he still managed to pull away from her.

"Not this time Trice. I know about that now. Burks had to tell me the other day. Now I can't help notice it when people are doing that to me. Or at least that's what I'm telling myself. That's why I'm resigning in part. This isn't something I'm doing lightly you know. Now, don't do that again or... well, I won't be able to be around you anymore."

That got her to sit back, looking suddenly worried. She didn't feel it though, her conniving mind was working out how to do the same thing, only more subtly. It was too useful having little builder Tor around. Plus he was good in bed. Picking up that last bit was nice to know, but the rest was hard. She wasn't really saying, or even thinking, that he was just a way to get things for free, but there was a clear undertone to what she believed that made that part of the whole thing, real love for him or not.

Tor could put up with that part though. Most people liked to get free things. It was that she immediately tried to come up with ways to thwart what he wanted, rather than trying to accept that he had a right to be a free person. Confrontation was no fun though, so he started to just withdraw, move into a meditative state and let it go. Then took a deep breath and made eye contact with Trice. Her hair its normal deep brown curls again. She was very pretty, but he could feel a lot about her that she didn't know he could perceive. How hurt and afraid she was, after the rape, for instance. It was why she'd been avoiding Gerent, even though she knew it was hurting him.

She was afraid though, because she didn't love the little man. He just wasn't attractive to her. He was, in her eyes, ugly and deformed. One part of her didn't care that she couldn't return his feelings, and another was certain that it meant she was worse than a Doretta. That she was a monster. Now Tor was leaving? Pulling away from her and she couldn't stop him at all. It wasn't fair.

She loved him after all, and being who he was, he had to return those feelings. It was the natural order.

Tor grunted.

"Not anymore Trice. Besides, there's nothing natural about it. Still, I'm your friend, and I do love you, I have for a long time. I just won't let you own me. If you want to be in my life, then be in my life, you know, like a normal person?"

"Alright." She sounded meek, which part of him didn't want to believe, but it was real enough. She was a lot more afraid of losing him than he was of her not being his friend, he realized. After all, in a very real way, he was used to that kind of thing. Being alone like that. So was she, but they handled it in totally different ways. He worked all the time and she... tried to get people to love her. Only that almost never lasted, because sex wasn't love.

"Good, glad to hear it. Now, I need to go and talk to my wife and see if she's going to take a knife to me for this. If not, then off to see Denno tomorrow. After that I really don't know at all. Find a place that needs a decent baker and set up shop I guess? Maybe with a tiny shop alongside to use as a studio? Possibly not though. I don't want to steal Debbie's idea after all." That reminded him that a few people were counting on him to provide magical devices for them to sell. He'd have to make certain they had things. The Group could do that though.

Really, it was a pretty good plan.

He kissed Trice like they were still lovers, which was his plan, if he could swing it, and gave Karina a kiss on the cheek that was probably too close to mixing his signals. They were, as she'd pointed out, not so close they couldn't get married under the noble rules, sort of cousins or not. To her mind that probably meant they were still going to do things in the future. Tor wasn't so certain, but didn't want to insult her either. It might pay to have her as a friend someday. Like if he needed a place to stay after Ali kicked him out.

The Prince walked him to the side door of the Palace, where the transports normally landed. Nothing was there at the moment, so there was plenty of space for his Fast Carriage. He made it glow a little more brightly and tried to remember not to get in trouble with the City Guard from now on. Hours ago he'd been the kingdom's Magic Counselor. Now he was just Tor again. Well, he'd done that before, so he figured it would be manageable.

"So... Tor." His giant friend reached down and hugged him, hard and with a bit more warmth than was correct for two men, but there was a sense of desperation, rather than desire in it. "Why do I feel like this is the end? That you're never coming back or something?"

Tilting his head Tor gave a lopsided grin.

"Probably because you know the kind of hours a working baker has to keep. If you want to see me I suggest frequent visits." It was a joke, but this wasn't an ending at all. It was the beginning of him learning to be himself. Finally.

"Heh, and here I am, stuck here, being the Heir. What if I need my friend though? What if everything starts to fall apart, who will I call on then?"

"Me of course. You can be the first Prince in history to call on your friend the country baker for assistance. I can bring treats to all the emergencies. It will be fine."

They went on like that for a while, but in the end, Tor had to leave. That was just the way things like that went. Almost everything from his old life had an answer now, and some things never would. That was the way of the world.

As he flew back, Tor wondered what the next day would bring, but he already knew.

Peace.

Laughing he shook his head at the joke. Peace? With all those Austrans taking his likeness down on their compacts and trying to interview him for some reason? He wondered how much the information that he was a nobody now would impact that? It might be fun to try he decided.

He nearly called Burks and mentioned that he was quitting the whole Countier thing, but that would be cruel to Ali. It was one thing not to be a Knight, or the Magics Counselor, but that bit was what meant she was married to a noble. If he took that away there wouldn't be any reason for her to stick around at all. Not that way. Maybe for love, but he wasn't as certain of that as he might have been. Really, he tried not to read her overly most of the time. It seemed unfair somehow. Like cheating in school or something, seeing the answers when the other person in the relationship couldn't.

Then again, it really took some of the guess work out of things, and he was at a disadvantage that way. The old, and now broken Rhetistics had left him blind to about half of what people did in regards to him. It also had forced him to feel ugly and stupid, which now he understood was for a reason. It was so he wouldn't value himself at all.

Burks had done that to him, but honestly Tor doubted he could understand it that way. The real blame belonged to some scientists thousands of years before. It was a little too late to be bothered to hate them now though, so he let it go. The biological part of it was bad enough, but an information field, or whatever it really was, that forced him to be a slave was even worse. Now he had at least a small chance.

He didn't bother landing at the house though, knowing that his own nerves about telling his wife about all he'd given up that day was too much to put off. If they were going to have a fight, it might as well be handled as quickly as possible. To that end he took an extra five minutes getting his floating trunk out of his Fast Carriage in the school commons, and taking it down with slow and controlled movements, until he realized it was starting to draw attention. Even strangers were realizing it seemed strange.

Right.

Off to face his fate, whatever that was.

When he knocked on the room that Ali shared with Sherri he heard a familiar-ish giggling, the one that normally meant his wife was entertaining a friend, or possibly two. It was a flustered Sherri that came to the door though, blushing when she saw him.

"Ah... Ali isn't here right now Tor... She's over at your house, working. We didn't know if you'd be home tonight, so..." She had all her clothing on at least. Whatever she and the person with her had been doing it wasn't his business. In fact, it was probably a good thing. Sherri deserved friends, she was a nice person and the noble rules kind of encouraged her to have about as much sex as her body and schedule would handle. Almost a job requirement.

Of course there was a downside to sensing fields all the time like he'd been doing, because he knew that a slightly freaked out little sister of his was behind the door, trying to blank her mind and hide from him. It wasn't working at all, since she wasn't half good enough for that yet. She was doing decently though, considering she'd only started meditation no more than a month or so before.

"Well, I'll go and see her then. Thanks Sherri. Bye Tiera." Then, without waiting for a reaction he turned and left. He hadn't really known they were that close at all. It was strange, but the idea didn't bother him like he would have thought it might. Even though it was clear to him that Sherri was far from free of that commoner bias thing. She tried to be open minded, and that effort paid off.

He walked home, to find his wife in the kitchen, instead of building like he thought Sherri had meant. She was, in fact, making a cake and not doing a half bad job of it. It was a fruit cake with nuts, so very dense and rich, and she was making a butter cream frosting for the top, like that wouldn't be too much sweetness at once.

"There you are sweetie! I'm making dinner. I have a roast in and some potatoes as well as some greens. Is that fine? We could get something else if you want. I didn't know that you'd be home, but I made it, just in case. So far I haven't even burned any of it." She seemed really proud of that too, so he smiled and hugged her, hating to break her good mood.

"It smells wonderful. So, anyway, since we're on the topic of me resigning all my titles, I did that earlier. I know it seems odd, but the truth is I'll need the time to work on another project. Well two projects. It wasn't in anger or anything, but..." Yelling was a possibility, or shock, but his wife just made a strange face, lips pushed out but tight.

'Determined.' Cordes put in before he could read the feeling in her.

It was the correct call though he thought once it was pointed out.

"Is this about those space monsters coming to kill us all?"

"In part, though we don't know that they're monsters at all, even if they turn out to look different than we do, and they might just be coming to say hello for all we know. If they're coming at all. But yes. That and I'm opening a bakery. I don't know where yet. Close to here, if possible. That way I can stay near you. If you want me to, I mean." There was a jagged burning in his stomach suddenly that hadn't been there when he spoke to the King or the others. It wasn't pleasant at all, but he held on while she thought things through.

Her upper lip got chewed a bit while she thought, so he checked the cake, getting it out just in time. She was badly conflicted and there was a sense of loss, but she finally seemed alright again. Almost excited.

"I get to stay in school? I mean, you won't need me right away at the bakery, and you can sell your work, so we'll be fine. Can we afford school now though? I think I have a little silver coming from some sales, but I don't know. Oh, what about the orphans?" That came with a worried flash and a lot of possible conclusions that all ended badly for hundreds of youngsters.

"We're still rich. Even after letting the kingdom spend what's in the main vaults. Really, we probably need to get rid of that too, the other funds. I'm not sure, but my guess is that we'll need to spend most of what comes in each year from now on. I am going to have to stop building. But not totally and I can still make sure we'll always have enough to do what we need to. I just need to be careful. You and the rest of the Lairdgren Group probably will as well eventually. I'll try to talk with them about it." Then he had to explain why, but she just got up and checked the roast, bending over to do it. Her student browns weren't exactly sexy clothing, but she really filled them out nicely, actually having a figure unlike most noble born girls her age, even if she was growing faster than a lot of them.

Then she closed the oven, turned and kissed him.

"We can do it then. I'll just have to learn to spend more. It's hard, when you already have everything you need."

"I've noticed that! Anyway, if you aren't going to beat me into submission and make me crawl back to the Palace to beg for those titles back, we've been invited to Austra tomorrow evening. Denno says that he has the Larval problem in hand and wants me to check it out, so that I'll feel safe, probably. That or to make certain I don't activate the killing fields I placed in all of them. I don't think he knows about that yet though. Timon swears it's safe, if that helps. Plus, they really aren't after you anyway. Do you want to come?"

"Yes! I haven't been to a different land like that. Not just to visit. Even if it's just a day, that's something I can brag about. Not that I brag. Well, except about the fact that I'm married to you. Then it happens. A little." She kissed him again really well, her lips tickling his, followed by a bit of tongue.

When they broke he let go of a single laugh, which sounded a bit sour.

"And now what's to brag about? No titles or anything."

She looked at him and just seemed radiantly happy then.

"You know? None of that has ever come up anyway."

It was good to hear.

Very good.

Chapter twenty

Ali and Tor spent a very nice evening in. It wasn't all cake and roast either, which he'd been a little worried about. More, he could tell that, while his wife wasn't feeling certain, or even good about his decision, she wasn't afraid either and didn't think less of him, which had been a real concern for him. Even if he hadn't realized that until after it was over.

She had to get back to her own room, so he walked her there, not wanting to leave her alone on the dark streets, even if they were pretty safe. They were slightly uneven he realized, the stone underfoot cut smooth, but worn over the years since the work had been done. In this light they all looked gray to him, but clean enough. A single old horse, ridden by a woman that he was almost certain owned the flower shop in the little town neighed, so Tor waved and called out.

"Good evening!" It was a happy thing and the woman, who was at least forty-five or so, waved back. The sound of hooves was sort of relaxing really.

"We should get a dog. I've always wanted one, and as long as the bakery is away from the house it shouldn't be a problem. Do you like dogs?" It was a strange thing not to know but she surprised him then, a lot, suggesting plans for it.

"We could get a Rosshound, Farlo mentioned that her Grandmother's bitch just had a litter. They're the cutest things, and very loyal. Or maybe one from the Royal kennels. They have about twenty hunters. A bit high strung though. What should we look for? Sport, or a guard for the house? Decorative properties?"

"Um, I was thinking friendly, to tell the truth. The fetch playing kind?" The streets were very quiet, except for them, but other than a single person watching from a shop as they passed most of the people were in their houses, eating dinner.

"My favorite." Her fingers locked with his until they reached her door, a few minutes later. Then they kissed a few times and he let her go, since one of them actually had something to do in the morning.

The walk back was relaxing, even though he felt watched the whole time. It didn't have any kind of darkness to it, but he wasn't certain what was going on at all. No one announced themselves though, so he just kept moving. His multi-weapon finding his hand comfortably enough.

"It's only me." The dreamy voice said from directly behind him.

Doris. He thought. She looked very young now, and different. Pretty for one thing. Gorgeous really. Her eyes were wide though and not hooded, and she seemed alert for once, her voice normal after the first words.

"Would it be alright for me to go home with you? I don't need to stay long, but I have some information that might help you, I think. Just some things I picked up the other day."

Anything other than yes would be ungracious, but it was a strange meeting, wasn't it? He'd barely seen her outside of her classroom in all the years he'd known her and never looking like this. Worse he still couldn't tell what she was thinking at all.

"Please do, we have some excellent cake that Alyssa made earlier. Sweet, but good. Maybe you'd like a piece?" That was polite right? An invitation to desert? He hoped so, because no matter what she looked like, he wasn't touching her. No matter how you sliced it, this woman was way too close to being a family member of his.

"I'd like that actually. I haven't had cake in years. It just hasn't come up."

"Seriously? You like it though, right? I don't have to make a cave for you back in the woods so that you can sit there meditating, and eating spiders while reviling cake, do I?" The whole thing had to seem bizarre to her, but the pretty woman, who still had stark white hair and slightly pearl like skin just smiled.

Once they were inside the door she simply stood, until he pointed her to a sofa and ran to get them each a piece of cake, since making her eat alone would be bad form. It made people feel watched. It did him at least.

She took a bite, her eyes closing the silver fork leaving her lips sensuously. Slowly. Promising... a lot more than cake.

Which got him to slap his shield into place. It flared with a scattering of purple flashes that didn't stop.

"So, you seem to have a pheromone effect too. Is that why you meditate so deeply all the time, to control that?"

"And hold a slightly darker skin tone. It's a useful skill. Now, I should go soon, or this might be noticed. I came in this form so that no one would think much of it. Perhaps that a youthful man is seeking company for the evening, but the others are watching."

Then maddeningly, she stopped talking. Instead of prompting her Tor tried to figure out who she might mean, it was hard to work out. Ancients most likely, but not all of them. Most wouldn't care. The others though, it sounded slightly wrong when she said it. Tor decided to hazard a guess, not knowing why he said it, but feeling his inner self guide him to it. Not Cordes, that deeper part of himself.

"The other clones? The ones that were made to take over?" He felt surprised when he said it but the calm woman licked her lips a bit, and shield or not his body responded, which it shouldn't have been able too at all. Not after the evening he'd had with Ali.

"I didn't know that you were aware of them. I was told that the cover story was something to do with an alien invasion? Of course, Four-Ten or what have you, it's clear that they can monitor us. Not that it matters, except for the fact that, as mentioned, I have news."

A small silver device was produced, a thing much like an Austran compact, but the screen was small and the woman had to control it with flicks of her finger above the surface of it. There were small pads she hit as well and the whole thing was fascinating he realized, because he could do that on a unit too. It would let a communications device hold thousands of names, if he did it right. He nearly lost himself in the idea of how it would work, when the woman handed the device to him.

"See there?" She pointed at a silver box that seemed to be buried in something, but was still made visible. "That's a class seven runabout. Forbidden tech for Afrak, but if that doesn't belong to Lara Gray then I'm the pope." Tor didn't understand what she did then, but the path was tracked back to near Two Bends the day of the light in the sky. He understood what the numbers meant, because Cordes provided the information for him. Carefully, without intruding too much.

"I think she ran, got to about the capital, and then vanished. She's somewhere near there at least. Normally I wouldn't involve myself, but I don't care for her ways overly. She doesn't try to mold the biological form, she bashes it into submission and then complains that things don't work right. At least that's what she used to do, when we were girls. I grant, she might have changed a little, given the time frame." There was a soft glance and a reaching out, for her plate of cake.

"This is good. I should have it more often." After she finished it, she stood, stretching boldly, her chest pressing out toward him.

"I always get so aroused in this form. Do you want to have sex?"

Tor shook his head, feeling just a bit mean, "No thanks, I've already had sex with enough relatives this century."

"You're not holding that little thing against me are you?"

Tor looked down at the not inconsiderable bulge in his trousers.

"It isn't little, and I'm not holding it against you at all. That's my point."

At least it got a laugh. She looked down and examined him for a bit, then made eye contact.

"That was a thing back then, when we were first created. Unreasonably large penises for the men. The program directors were all for having variety in women's breast sizes, but that? No, not so much. It didn't work out that well for all of them."

Then she handed him the plate and left, moving silently. There was an almost ghostlike floating about her, something a little other than real that tickled at the back of his mind.

The whole thing had been weird, so Tor decided to clean up the plates and get to bed a little earlier than normal. It wasn't midnight yet even.

As he lay back on his nice bed with silky sheets and soft pillow for under his head he tried to figure out what she'd meant about the clones. He got the part where Lara Gray was around the Capital, most likely, but he doubted they were going to find her very easily. It didn't make sense for her to be there at all, did it? What was she doing?

That thought was still on his mind as he woke up, but he couldn't do a lot about the topic really, so he got some materials from outside and got to work. What he needed were templates though, really good ones that almost anyone could use. The tricky part was forming a connection for the base stones, when new ones were made. The hand held portions were actually easy, now that he knew how to organize them. By noon he had a dozen new base units put together and a few hundred hand pieces. It was hard to try it out alone though.

Thankfully, not long after he had a sandwich on some two day old bread, made with roast from the night before and some leftover greens from the cold box, Tim got there. Tor felt him coming from a ways off, which meant that he got to the door in time to watch him carefully land. He left his Carriage up, a mirrored rectangle like always and he seemed only a bit shocked when Tor walked out and handed him the tan square of focus stone made from some dirt out back.

"It's set up already, and has your name. Can you figure out how it works?" It might be too hard, or too new, but Timon had it down already, in about the time Tor was speaking. His own handheld blinked with a brilliant blue light. It was hard to miss. The old kind just glowed, this was meant to get attention, being brighter and moving. He hated waiting for people to notice him, personally.

Timon moved off, but spoke normally.

"Very nice. When did you work this up, last night?" The voice coming from Tor's hand was perfectly captured.

"About half an hour ago. Anyway, I figure that you can pass these out to people that want them. I have templates so you can make more and once you get used to the handheld it isn't that hard to use. You can spell out a name if you know it, or search for them. It's a bit slow that way, but the number of units is potentially pretty big. I figured we could take some to Denno. At least until the treaty is back in effect." It was a bit presumptuous of him, but Timon seemed happy enough.

"Sure, we split the profit, half and half?"

Tor nodded. He hadn't been thinking they'd make much from it, but Timon had a better head for things like that. In that his little brother was more than a bit greedy. Merchanty at least. Still, almost everyone thought he should be more like that, rather than less. Why that was he didn't know. Was the worth of a person measured in how big their coin purse was? If so, why hadn't he won already?

His brother surprised him though, asking him to get about twenty of them into a sack for him, then flying them both over in his silver craft to the commons. Tor loaded everything for him, which was a good idea he realized, when Timon started stopping people at random.

"Hello! These are the new Tor-communication devices, would you like a free demonstration?" It didn't take but five minutes of this before about thirty people, all students but one, gathered around to have a go. Finally, as people always did in situations like this, someone asked what they would cost. His little brother gave the boy that said the words a huge grin.

"Tomorrow? Several hundred gold apiece. Well worth the price too. Unless you're in the Lairdgren Group or know one of them really well, if you take my meaning..." They did and didn't even snicker at the idea. "Since they might be able to make a good deal for you, eventually. Right now though, each of you with five gold in your pocket can have one today. The first twenty at that price. Past that, I can't guarantee anything. Sorry. There's a limited supply."

It sounded mean, but people got competitive trying to get them, even if that was a pretty high price, and ran to their rooms for the funds. No one had that much on them, but the one Instructor in the crowd, Kolb, walked forward and put his right hand out.

"Is there a family discount at all? Green doesn't pay that well."

Tor set one up, not out of Timon's tan sack of loot, but from the back of the vehicle. The man figured out how to work it faster than Timon had, but it was mainly that he'd used such things for a very long time and it was sort of basic as far as that went. The thing there was that others in the fighters section came then, and after a few minutes the kids were coming back, panting and holding various cloth sacks out, waiting to be hooked up.

Timon didn't hand out free ones to his friends or anything either, but had someone get a sheet of paper and wrote all their names down. He didn't say why that was, but as soon as the first twenty people were walking around talking to each other, he packed up and moved his vehicle back to Ali's house to wait. They had to sit outside, since Tim wouldn't leave his carriage unsecured. It seemed a bit paranoid to Tor, but it was a good day to get some sun anyway. Not warm overly, but clear and blue, with a clean scent to the air. The early fires for cooking had started of course, so it wasn't the same as the forest in midsummer, but it wasn't bad.

After about two hours of just sitting and chattering about nothing important, Tor remembered something. It wasn't like he ever could forget it, but he decided to talk about it. Not with Tiera though. She had enough to worry about at the moment.

"So, I can't prove this, but there's a small chance that Lara Gray put her mind into ma a long time ago, before we were born. A changed Rhetistic set, most likely, which is why she isn't as bad as Gray, but, well, until we know for certain, don't trust her with anything too important." It felt like he was being evil saying the words, but his brother didn't respond at all. Almost like he hadn't heard him.

"It's nearly three, Ali knows to come here?" He had a watch that he pulled out of a little pocket, but didn't seem concerned. Classes got out when they were over, especially in the afternoon. She could be as late as four and have it not mean anything at all.

As it was she got there with Tiera and Sherri about three thirty. They all had bags with them. Small ones though. They didn't really need a lot anymore did they? A toothbrush and a few other things for comfort and hygiene. It was how he was packed too.

It was rude to dump guests on a person, but he could take some gold with them for lodging. Or possibly trade some work? He was about to ask Timon, but the boy just opened the side door, and gestured for them all to get in. It was clear that he actually had a plan in place, since there were just enough seats already set up in the back and some boxes that he pointed to behind that, next to a tiny restroom that looked like a light blue wardrobe with sturdy wooden door.

"In there we have food. Not just for us, but, well, you'll see later. Mainly produce. I brought in a load of cream and some meat yesterday. This isn't the official shipment for this week." He didn't bother explaining at all past that, but did offer everyone something to drink.

"In the basket. Wine, a nice apple pear blend, or water. Please help yourselves. I'm going to take us up now. Please let me know if there are any problems." He was being professional with them but something was wrong. Tor didn't get it though. Even reading his field the only thing that he could work out was that it had to do with Tiera, and Sherri.

It wasn't anything visible that Tor could see, but he could tell Tim wasn't reading them, he'd just worked it out based on tiny clues and of all things, where they weren't looking and how much they blushed.

"Noble rules Tim. Don't let things throw you." Tor didn't let his voice get loud, but his brother started flying right then, so he wouldn't have to answer. He did it really well too. It was smooth and nearly perfectly controlled.

"I know, I know. I'm working on it." Then he flew, not talking for a long time.

Sherri did that for all of them. She was pretty good at it, making just the right amount of small talk, measuring her audiences interest closely and trying to come up with interesting new topics when things dulled.

"Oh! We were a bit late, because people were showing us their new communications devices. You know about that, obviously, since they're the new Tor's, but I was wondering, is it possible to see one sometime do you think? I can't afford hundreds of golds myself, but my father might want one. It could be very useful, talking to people that are far away, for business and things like that." She seemed well at ease with the idea that she wouldn't have one of the things herself.

Tor was about to dig in the trunk that had the new handhelds when Timon spoke softly.

"We should all have one. They do in Austra, or close enough. No one will think that it's strange really."

That was a bit odd, since it meant not getting any coin from Sherri at all, but Tor got three of the things out and pulled around the central node that each had to touch against physically once the names were put in. Tiera, who had something that worked on a similar principle got it first, and showed the others.

"I see. Here, you just touch the arrow sigils and it will tell you all the names. Can you put them in too, or do you have to search each time?" She didn't wait, finding a name that she seemed to recognize and then tapping it in by herself, simply starting it with a touch and a bit of intent, like any magical device.

A few moments later Kolb spoke back, his voice as clear as if he sat in Tiera's lap. Which was a hilarious image.

"Tiera? I should have known you'd manage to get one of these. Are you coming to the late practice tonight?" It was matter of fact and direct, but not as gruff as Tor remembered the man seeming when Tor was the student. Then, Tiera was more dedicated than he was, wasn't she? At least if asking her to extra practices was normal.

"Can't today. I probably won't be in tomorrow either. We're headed to Austra right now. I'm with Ali, Sherilyn Bonner, Timon and Tor. Seeing about the Larval. Supposedly they're fixed now, but I couldn't let Tor go in alone. You know how he is." She sounded dry and matter of fact, as if her statement made sense at all.

How he was? Tor nearly said something about that, but Kolb spoke first, "yes. Skilled, but lacking in basic aggression at times. Inconsistently so. That's a family trait. Count Lairdgren is the same way. Threaten someone in his presence, and he'll walk through fire and death to stop you, but slow off the mark when personally threatened. Good thinking going along then." Then the voice stopped and there was a clearing of the throat. "I take it that he's right there listening to this?"

Tor sighed and leaned to his left a bit, over Ali, even though it probably wouldn't be needed.

"Well, these particular carriages aren't that big, so of course I am. By the way, if you haven't talked to Doris in the last day or two, you should get her alone. Someplace you won't be overheard by even the best listeners." That might have been too subtle, but Tor thought it was clear enough, even if they hadn't talked about things like that before. Listening from space and all that.

Kolb had been around long enough to hear about it no doubt.

"Understood. Talk to you all later." Abruptly he disconnected the line.

The flight was a long one, even going as fast as they were, so that left a long time to talk about things, including his newly title reduced existence. Sherri seemed to think he was being incredibly noble for some reason, setting aside such things in order to do secret work for the kingdom that would gain him no accolades. Really she kept going on about it enough that Timon finally stopped her, his voice a bit stern.

"Please let it drop now. Of course there's a big and wonderful reason behind it. We all know that. If Tor wanted us to talk about it, he would have gotten the King to announce it publically though. Why don't you tell us about your classes instead?" It would have been a good deflection, except for the fact that Tor heard it as him practically telling her to shut it, or else he'd drop her over the eastern ocean.

Sherri seemed to pick up on that too and stopped talking for a long time, which was actually a shame. She was the only entertainment they had really. After about twenty minutes Tiera started telling them about her trip to the moon to cut the silence, which was fascinating.

"There's a large complex there, about the size of your house at the Capital Tor, and a lot of things I didn't get a chance to learn about. It's not really nice, but you only weigh a fraction of what you do on the Earth, so you can make big jumps and kind of fly, in this big room they have there. The air outside isn't breathable. Way too thin. Blue really went on about that, like I wouldn't believe her that there was any air at all or something. She's weird. Aunt Cynthia. The others too. Cordes Blue is nice though. Hard to believe that he went mad and tried to enslave most of Noram."

The words made sense to him now, and even Ali nodded, but Sherri had actually gone to school and had a completely different tale.

"Wasn't he overthrown for trying to tell people when they could have sex, and with whom?" The girl brushed her short sandy hair out of her eyes. There was a bit of curl to it, so it was really longer than it seemed, Tor was willing to bet.

Ali went over it all for them and got it close enough to correct that Tor didn't interrupt. Timon figured out what it really meant first, of course but once again didn't bother explaining to the others, just speaking to Tor.

"Tiera and I aren't like that. I don't think Todd is either. Terlee... Yes. And Taler. Someone altered the line, didn't they?"

"Doris. I didn't pick up on Todd, but you're right I think. She did it to help you and Tiera, but there can be problems there, so make sure you remember to be good people." It was lecturing, a bit, but they had to know, didn't they? The situation wasn't fair, but what could they do about the way they'd been made? Tor wondered though.

There was something that Burks had said about Lara Gray, that she could change herself to seem like almost anyone. If she could do that, why couldn't he be changed too? It wasn't a new thought, just one he'd been too busy to examine before. A thing the old Rhetistics hadn't allowed, probably. The idea was based on what Princess Abbey had done to herself, with her bird red hair that stood straight up and ice blue eyes that didn't exactly match her deep brown, almost black skin. There was no reason that he couldn't do the same thing, changing his own pattern, his biology, on the base level.

Honestly it should work even better than the genetics the others were using. It would take caution, so he didn't accidentally kill himself, but life had risks. It could be done.

And Tor was going to do it. Maybe even make himself taller, so that he wouldn't look so funny standing next to his wife at parties. That was vain, but almost anything was possible, wasn't it? He could be made stronger and faster, like Timon and Tiera were, change his eyes to see in the dark or any of a thousand alterations that would make his life, if not better, at least more convenient.

The first thing to try though was getting rid of his desire to please anyone he thought of as being in command. That bit of things was the largest hardship in his life, wasn't it? Then he could think about what else he wanted to be, with a clear head and know that it wasn't just to please people in a way that didn't really matter.

Really, all he needed was an example of a person that didn't have that, or two, so he could get the feeling of the field down, and then apply it. The process wouldn't even take long. Not the initial change. The body would have to grow into the pattern, that was clear. So it probably wouldn't be something that happened in minutes, would it? How much that would really take, how long it would be to get to freedom, he didn't know.

The hard part there was that, the people around him were all a bit different. Ali and Sherri both had the basic set of information that made them look down on people smaller than they were. It wasn't that bad yet with either of them, since they were only a bit taller than he was, but it would scale up over time, as they got larger, he thought. It was probably why so many of them thought nothing about abusing children, even though they knew it was wrong, socially. They just couldn't see it as a real issue.

If Tor copied that he'd end up thinking he was better than five year olds, and that wasn't going to help anyone. Of course he could, and would, most likely, make himself taller. The idea that he had to look like Burks Green wasn't his after all. A nice tall version of him could help rule Noram just as easily as a short one. More easily, if he had everything worked out properly.

Now, Tiera and Timon were both totally free of the genetic pattern that told them to bow down to all large people. They were both also crazy in their own way. Not really, but Timon didn't process emotions the same way as most people at all, and Tiera was so aggressive that being like her would be more of a trial than he was willing to attempt.

Between the two of them though it was possible to get the right pattern, omitting those parts that would be inconvenient to him. Then all he had to do was close his eyes, drop into a deep state, and try to apply it. No one was talking and they had hours left to travel, so he gave it a shot. It seemed safe enough after all. Hopefully he wouldn't die at least.

The world sort of blinked. It was him losing track of everything, even what he was doing, except the single idea he applied. When he opened his eyes though, they were still flying and Sherri and Ali were both sleeping, his wife's head gently resting on his shoulder. Tiera looked over at him, noticing the movement as he checked the work within himself.

It felt like it had worked at least, if that meant anything.

"Were you working on something or just meditating?" His sister whispered the words, and Tor, looked down at Ali's soft features in the slightly dim passengers section, didn't shrug at all. It would disrupt her and they might as well be well rested, since they should get to Austra in the morning, their time.

"Trying to change my pattern so that I won't be a slave anymore. On the base level."

From the front Timon called back, his voice showing that he was in a bit of a trance himself. One focused on controlling the craft. It made sense for long trips. It was too easy to get lost in thought otherwise and become distracted.

"Did it work?"

"I think so. I feel like it, but there are no really intimidating giants around to test it on yet. It might also take a while for me to learn not to act that way, no matter how I feel. I still have mannerisms from the old Rhetistic field I had before, you know. Things like tilting my head oddly and like that, because they're my habits. I have a lifelong pattern of deferring to giants, so, until I make myself grow a few feet taller that will probably hold, unless I fight against it. I think I can now. We'll see."

For a moment, sitting in the silence, he wondered if they were going to laugh at him. Call him a fool or liar, but Tiera just looked away.

"Can you get rid of this anger I feel all the time? I don't mind not feeling fear that much, but I don't want to hate everyone. Not over stupid things. I can't stop it though. The best I can manage is controlling what I do."

The thing was, if Tor had actually done what he thought he had and it stuck, that wouldn't even be that hard.

"I think so. We need to make sure that I didn't accidentally do something that will cause me to die or something stupid like that, but if so... I think we can do that. Maybe even help Tim with his problem."

There was a nod from the driver's seat then, followed by an amused voice.

"You mean having a brother that's always better at everything than I am? Please, get to work on that right away." There was a certain charm to the words, but also a bit of a dark cast to them.

"Well, sure. I can fix that right now actually, by pointing out that it isn't true. You're smarter than I am. You might actually be the smartest person on the planet. I meant adding in a slightly different emotional pattern for you, so you can feel guilt and remorse."

"I knew that. I just can't think of a good reason why I'd want to feel those things. It really sounds unpleasant. I could do with being taller too though. I should make six foot, but I don't know, a bit over seven or so might help a bit. Tiera too. She's going to be a fighter, so being a bit bigger will only help that way."

They talked about things like that for a while, but decided to keep it simple in the main and go slow. First it would be Tor, acting as the test, and then Tiera's anger. After that they'd start on physical things, growing taller would take time to do safely, but they had the time. Timon didn't seemed thrilled by the idea of having regular emotions though. He did allow that he might be willing to get rid of a few of the more negative ones, if that would help them feel better about him.

That left only the one very obvious point of course. Tor mentioned it, his face sliding into a relaxed but considering expression in the dim cabin.

"What are we missing? If you can just change yourself like this, why haven't the others done it? Or have some of them? Is there a hidden drawback we can't see, being too young or something?" The others didn't know anymore than he did, but from deep inside his mind there was a, it wasn't really a noise, but it was the sense of a person clearing their throat.

Cordes.

'We were told not to at the various institutes we were created at, as children. The basic idea was that an individual with that ability would eventually move too far away from being human. There is a bit of sense to that. Today you change one small piece of yourself, tomorrow you realize how helpful it would be to have twice or four times the intelligence. Then, eventually you come to understand you no longer need others, and grow a prehensile tail and move to Mars to do research. Some have done it, but it never became a big issue, as far as I know. I'm missing a few thousand years of information. So, take that with caution.'

After a few seconds Tor related all of that to the others.

Tiera just shook her head a bit sadly.

"I don't think that's enough to stop me, if you're willing to help, Tor. Maybe we're supposed to do all those things? Move away and become whatever makes the most sense? What's the point of being alive forever if you never change at all?"

Tor kind of agreed with that himself.

"Plus, tails are cool. Who doesn't want a tail?" They didn't laugh about it, because that might wake the others, but there was kind of an agreement hashed out to really try, if it might work. Tor thought it really could.

After all, he knew that Count Lairdgren, his own grandfather, a person so clearly in charge of Tor that even the King would have problems challenging his word on the subject, wouldn't really want him to do these things, at least as far as he was concerned. Even trying to imagine this carefully, Tor realized that the idea wasn't impacting him at all. That might well mean he'd actually been successful already.

If so...

He was actually free.

It needed more testing, but they'd be able to do that soon enough. A simple trip to the Capital would be enough to get that done. Face down a few bossy giants, and see what that did for him. In the mean time they had things to do, didn't they?

Getting into Austra really was more complex than he thought it would be. They actually had to settle in the water, about ten miles from the shore, and go in like a boat.

"Otherwise their automated system will try to shoot us down. I don't know if it can or not, but I haven't wanted to risk it yet." Tim didn't even go in that fast, taking about ten minutes to do it. He knew which dock to go to, but stopped in the water and worked around to a pocket, pulling out a small black communications device. One of really nice Austran ones. Tor almost felt a bit jealous. He didn't have one after all. Touching the screen made it change, but Tor couldn't tell how from the back seat, even though his younger brother had twisted so the people in the back could see after a fashion.

Then he put it to his ear and waited. That didn't take too long at all, since it was probably about ten in the morning already. People were up and about. Even on the dock already, wearing white suits that looked like a tunic and trousers, but were all one piece. Jumpsuits they called them. One of them, a woman, waved. Ali was awake and she and Sherri pushed into the front section, waving happily back, but Tim held his position in the water, even though they looked like they were being welcomed.

"Hi Denno. Tim here. Tor, Ali, Sherri Bonner and Tiera are here with me." There was a bit of intent listening for a moment and a slight head nod from the boy. "Just for the night. Oh? Sounds interesting. Thanks. We'll be there in... call it half an hour, as long as no one catches on to who's here at least. See you then."

Then, with a bit of focus Tim touched the front panel and caused the shape of the Carriage to change, leaving an open space to the front, for some reason.

"Hello! Visiting, we have some produce for friends and presents for the Revered One." Turning he explained to them what that last bit meant. "It's what they call Denno Brown here. Technically all the Ancients are Revered Ones, including us, but when they say it, they mean him."

The dock, as Tor remembered it being, wasn't in great repair. It was made of some kind of fake stone, but metal spikes could be seen in it, holding it together. The water was a bit choppy that day, but the sun was bright and the wind felt nice and smelled of the sea. The place was a little gray and flat for his liking, but the people on the dock, a good twenty feet above them here, though some of the others sections were much higher, smiled and waved them up. They'd seen the trick before it seemed, so only a few of them pulled out their little compacts and took pictures.

From his last trip Tor knew that they liked to share them with others, or even sell them at times, if they were special enough. These people actually looked a bit guilty about it though and had their devices put away before Timon opened the door to let a light haired tan woman in white look inside.

"Good'ay, I recognize Tim, but I need to make a note of who the rest of you are for the records." She had a board with a silver piece on the top to hold the paper in place, which was useful since the wind would have ripped the sheets right away from her otherwise. She just went in order based on who was closest first, and smiled at Tiera, not prompting her more than that.

His sister gave her name and reason for visiting, which she stated honestly.

"I came to make sure that the Larval Assassins aren't a threat to my brother anymore. We were invited by Denno Brown to check his controls for them." It wasn't technically true, since only Tor had been invited, but the woman just went wide eyed and touched her cheek, which had an emerald diamond tattooed on it. Everyone in Austra did things like that, decorating themselves one way or the other. Even little kids.

Sherri gave her name and said she was just visiting.

That left the woman seeming more positive for some reason. Then, Tor thought he got it. After all, the Larval Assassins were kind of creepy, and loved to kill. Most Austrans kind of fear them from the time they were little children. The idea that there were nearly fourteen hundred of them in the world no, couldn't have been comforting. Especially not after he sent them all running back to their own continent, unable to control themselves at all.

When Ali gave her name though the woman nodded at first and then smiled and let her cheeks puff out with air, which looked pretty funny. She wasn't old, about thirty or so, but the lines next to her eyes crinkled in merriment then.

"No, seriously, I need your real name. Alyssa Baker is the girl from that story. I saw the museum set up. Or is there more than one girl by that name? You're way too tall for one thing. What are you, five-ten?"

Tor felt her stiffen, not in anger, but slight fear that the lady wasn't going to let her into the land. That would be awkward. They'd have to call Denno again and have him vouch for her or something. They didn't need to though, since Tim handled it, knowing the woman.

"Same girl. The friend of Princess Karina that helped her plan to take out the evil Serge family. Daria and her father. I know people don't think about it that way here, but it was really all about the girl and how she killed a friend of theirs, Yardley Principle, and almost got away with it. Ali simply grew. Noram nobles do that. She'll be taller than this soon." Now he managed a decent level of charm. It felt a little off to Tor, like he didn't mean it at all, but the smile and eye contact attracted the woman's attention pretty easily.

"Oh? Well that's something then! I should get an interview with you to sell on the wire. I don't suppose you have time for that right now?"

Timon chuckled.

"Sorry Henna, not this time. Due to see Uncle Denno. The other guy is my brother. Don't freak out and scream like a little girl, please."

The woman looked past Ali and finally noticed him and didn't do what Tim asked at all.

"Oh my god! It's The Tor! Tim, you have The Tor in here!" She stopped after a few seconds and started writing fast.

"Did you come to kill the Larval then? I saw the dimensional play, 'The Tor Versus the Assassins' I was so scared, people have passed out watching it, it's like a nightmare made real. And I'm babbling, I should... Here..." She wrote something, which he was pretty certain just said The Tor, like that was his name or something. It was an Austran thing he thought. That or they thought it was a title. He'd never been certain, but mentioned his full name, just in case.

It was harder to get away from the woman than not, since she wanted to take them to their destination herself, which had Tim rolling his eyes at her and finally waving her away so he could close the door. It would have been funny, but he felt a bit embarrassed by the whole thing. For one thing she kept trying to make eye contact with him and licking her lips. In Noram that would have meant she wanted to have sex with him. Tor kind of thought it meant the same thing here, but Austran rules were more like Two Bends that way. You didn't have sex with married people, and if you were married, you didn't offer yourself to others. Green had told him that at least. From the ring on her finger this woman was being very bad then.

Timon moved the craft carefully, not flying, just traveling with the strange wheeled craft along a paved street, traveling slowly with the flow. It was early, so a lot of people were out and pointed at them as they traveled.

"You have to be careful here, because sometimes people will just jump out in front of you trying to get pictures. Every time I come I almost hit someone, and I'm pretty careful. They think their compacts protect them. It removes them from reality a bit most of the time, and they forget that dying hurts."

No one tried that though, but they did smile and wave, which had the girls doing that back, even Tiera. It was a winding route, and flying would have been much faster, but no more than half an hour later they were at a walled house. It was kind of ugly, but most Austran buildings were. They probably would have thought the Noram ones were too though. Gaudy and overdone for the wealthy, too plain and simple for the poor. Everyplace had its own way, so Tor didn't judge Denno too much.

Brown did meet them in the front of the place, as plain as it was, and there was a little grass and a few shrubs. Not a lot, but enough to point to the place as special. Most plants here, in the city, were in pots or looked very lonely if they were in the ground. The man, who was still very good looking and deeply tan in color, like Petra Ward was almost, smiled at them with brilliantly white teeth.

"So good to see you all. Come, let's get out of this heat, it's spring here. I know you must be anxious to see what I've done Tor, would you like to go and look at that now, or do we have time for refreshments?" The words held an odd tone to them, a leading one that was so subtle that he very nearly missed it. Brown clearly wanted to get to work right then, but knew that the people from Noram had pretty strict rules about how you treated an honored guest.

"Larval first, if you don't mind? Then we can do whatever is on the schedule. Are they very far?" It was possible, but the man winked at him and tilted his head.

"Not at all, at their original base, here in town. Why don't you and I go look at that and the rest of you can go and see the sights?" It sounded very reasonable to Tor, but Tiera actually moved in front of him like a guard, and took a fighting stance. A group of people in tan moved then, eight of them, pointing strange weapons at the girl. She wasn't intimidated at all. Tor was a bit, but as large as they were, all over six feet, except one woman, he didn't feel a need to grovel or anything. It was just the tension of conflict.

Denno held out his right hand calmly.

"Hold... hold. This is my niece, Tiera. She means no harm to us as long as we don't try to harm her, I'm certain. Is there a difficulty in my plan?"

She looked ready to do her best to take out Denno's people anyway, but she spoke calmly enough. A bit clipped mainly, but a bunch of people did have her at weapons point. That could explain it.

"Why are you trying to separate us?"

"I'm not really. You're all welcome to join us, it's just that the facility is a bit drab and boring right now. What we had to do, in order to pacify the Larval, well, too many factors were driving them mad. What I had done isn't a peaceful sight, so I thought to save you that. I did show Timon. I promise it isn't a trick, or trap. We're family after all. If I had a problem with any of you, I'd invite you to a meal, to talk about it, well before I bothered with any crazy machinations."

Tor read the man as closely as possible with his eyes open, and if he was lying, he believed it on every level of his being. Shrugging he turned to the others and tried to seem calm himself.

"I know, Ali, why don't you and Sherri go with Tim and look at that museum thing? You can tell them what they have wrong. Tiera can stay with me, so that no Austrans molest me or anything." Tor was about to explain about the woman at the docks, but the armed men and women just put their weapons away and chuckled a bit.

"Good plan. For that matter we should get the work done before the press catches on to you being here. Let's move. If that's the plan at least?" This came for the shortest one, a woman nearly as tall as Ali, who had short drab colored hair. Like slate faded by sanding.

That got them moving at least, he and Tiera with Denno in a black shining thing that had decently comfortable seats, and Tim with Ali and Sherri in his Carriage. They left first, to draw off watchers, and a few people did take images of them, not that they could be seen, due to the special windows which were too dark to see through.

The trip was tense, his sister clearly a bit uncertain about their Uncle Denno, relative or not. It was a good idea, he realized. Not because the man wasn't trustworthy, he actually was, more or less. She didn't know that though, and the rules here were just different. Anything could be made to happen and sitting in a prison cell would be annoying and a waste of time. If anyone tried to take or hurt them, Tiera was ready.

The fence around the military compound was high, and had a sloping bit at the top to make it harder to climb in. Not out, because no fence would stop the clones inside from leaving if they wanted to. No, it was to keep children from accidentally being killed. Or possibly just for show.

"They're all inside. We can just walk in, they won't attack. They can't." Denno seemed saddened by that, but it didn't cast even internal blame toward Tor at all. "We did track the initial Cordes nanite infection to what seems to be Afrak. There was a clearly biological design system at any rate. That's Lara's signature style. I don't know why she did it. The..." He stopped and looked at both of them, his brown eyes looking a little misty. "There's something you need to know. I haven't mentioned it to Timon, but it doesn't seem to affect him as far as I can determine. The Green and Brown lines were both created to be slaves originally. It was illegal then, as it is now, to hold someone captive for their work, without paying them for it. To that end we were designed not to see ourselves in that light. You may both be in possession of that basic genetic pattern. The Rhetistics you had would make it far worse Tor, but even without it, you and your brothers and sisters might be unduly influenced at times. I... Think Lara might have done that to me, suggesting the buildup in Larval. The treaty only allows for three pods of seven at any one time, but she pressed me, I think. I can't even be certain, because it was a good idea at the time, as far as I could tell. You have to be on your guard with that." Then he started forward, his feet moving faster than before.

Tor ended up speaking to his back.

"We know. Tiera and Timon don't have it at all and never did. I... Altered my pattern earlier. To take that out. It seems to be working, but I don't know for certain yet."

The man stopped again, but only to open the door. Once they were inside he closed it firmly and touched Tor's arm, whispering in his ear.

"Go carefully. That's a dangerous path." Then he acted as if nothing had been said at all and went in to a large space where hundreds of black eyed, nearly identical men stood, all wearing green and tan single suits. Brown was in a dark tan thing that looked nearly the same as far as that went.

"Gentlemen? Tor Baker has come to visit. The Great Unknown Factor himself. Have at him, if you will." The Ancient waved at him, and stepped aside, as if to let tell them to have to, and rip him apart, but they all just stood, waiting. A bit slack jawed. "They're all like this. We try to keep them comfortable and are working to find a way to help them, but it's nearly impossible to remove Rhetistics or even change them, once they're in place. To last through millennia they were designed to actively resist being tampered with. These men are all, as you can see, harmless. We have fourteen hundred and two of them here. That leaves fifteen unaccounted for. We're fairly certain that nine of that number died while trying to get here. The rest are simply missing. I know that isn't a complete success, but the honest fact is that six Larval aren't a real threat to you or yours."

"Unless they're behind the rocket attack on the Capital last week. It would make some sense. How did they get around the fields I put in place though? If they breathe the air they should all be infected with it. The things were built to seek them out after all. It seemed to work for the rest of the world at least." Tor walked to one of the men, his creepy black eyes staring hard, but the fellow didn't seem to realize who he was. Or he didn't care anymore.

Brown dipped his head.

"That could be. My best bet would be that Gray helped them. She rather stole them from me for some reason. I haven't worked out why exactly. What would she gain by it?"

They did a bit of a tour and Tor counted each of the identical men, getting exactly the number that Denno said he should. That done they just left the whole thing really was a bit of an anti-climax, after fearing that they'd come for him or his friends and family, at any moment. That was real life though wasn't it? How often did the real solutions come about well away from where you were, when you didn't even know about the problem?

"This will hold them?" Tor didn't really want to wake up one day with all of these killers at his throat. If it wasn't relatively certain, he could kill them all, right at that moment, with a thought. It was the only safe thing to do, but Brown, rather perversely, thought of them as his own children. His own deadly and insane kids. The man had practically begged Tor not to hurt them already.

"It should. Barring outside tampering. We have precautions in place, but if someone is actively working against us... I can't promise this will work forever. No." Brown did not seemed happy to be making that admission to him at all. The set of his shoulders was tense and closed in, ruining his normally good posture.

"Alright. Try to fix them as quickly as possible, and keep them safe then. We can always kill them later, if we have to, but I feel a lot more comfortable with the idea of just leaving them in a peaceful state." He wasn't a wanton killer after all.

Death toll aside.

Denno sighed, "I'm so glad to hear you say that Tor. I was worried. We'll fix this shortly, I'm confident. They won't be a problem for you at all. Thank you for seeking a safe solution to this for us. They can't thank you, but please know that I certainly do."

It just fit with his personality though didn't it? Who killed hundreds of people, just because they were mentally ill? Worse the whole thing had been someone else's fault to start with. He couldn't like the Assassins, not on any level. That didn't mean they weren't worth giving a chance though. That was his way, a part of himself that he didn't want to lose. That little bit within himself that argued for life to win in the end.

It would have made a nice and soulful speech, but Denno clearly wanted to leave, and his sister was acting like they were going to be rushed at any moment. She kept a rather powerful explosive weapon in her hand the whole time they stood there and had her shield on. The one that was lodged under her skin. She also had another one around her neck. Why she had two, Tor wasn't certain, but didn't get a chance to ask at the moment.

They ended up meeting back at Denno's place, which was strongly influenced with brown tones inside, just waiting in the front room, sitting on the soft fabric of a very plush sofa. When Ali, Tim and Sherri got back, a few hours later, they were given a few minutes to clean up in their rooms and were almost whisked out the door to go to dinner.

Oddly, Tim picked the restaurant.

"The King's Table. They have Noram style food, and more than that, Kincaid is meeting us there. You'll recognize some of the people, all those spies you had kicked out of the kingdom?" That was addressed to Tor, but he sputtered and waved his hands meaningfully.

"That I had kicked out? Denno called them back home, that's a totally different thing! Do they think I lost them their jobs? We had to find that murderer and it could have been one of them. How was I supposed to know that Daria Serge had contact with the brother of a local baker and tried to turn him into a..." There was really no good word for it. Turn him against his land? Get him to work for her? To steal magic or whatever the insane girl had wanted?

Ali murmured something then, her face more than a little.

"Lily killed Yardley. They call her Daria here, but she was never called that back then. Not on the streets. She was just Lily. Lilith DeGray. I told the woman that ran that museum, but she didn't seem impressed. It was almost like they were happy with the tale they had, and didn't want to know the truth."

Brown patted her leg, a little familiarly. Ali all but moved into him then, pleased by the contact. Tor just rolled his eyes and smiled. It was bound to happen that his wife would like the Ancient, he was the culmination of both a well designed pattern and thousands of years of practice.

Something occurred to him then and Tor stopped, his brow furrowed suddenly as he looked at his wife. She pulled back, clearly thinking he was angry about her touching Brown, but that wasn't it, not at all.

"Wait... She called herself Lily 'Dagree' didn't she? One word? The way you said it sounded like "Da Gray" I heard it differently before, at the Palace, which was it?" It was important enough that everyone in the back of Denno's vehicle stared at her except Sherri, who didn't get it at all.

Ali stammered, holding her arms over her large breasts, and looked scared suddenly.

"Da-Gray. Why? Is that important?"

Tor had to take several deep breaths. After a minute he tried to explain, his voice still slightly panicked sounding.

"Possibly. Her father loved our mother, when she spurned his affections he tried to kill her. That was Glost Serge, the old Prime Minister that had grabbed power here somehow. I've never heard of a mother though, and she called herself Lilith DeGray. Maybe it's just me being too used to home speech, but that seems to be saying 'the Gray' really clearly to me, when pronounced the way you did Ali. I..." He didn't know, it was a stretch really, but he could check, if there was anything of the girls left that carried her field pattern on it. He couldn't remember her well enough to do it that way from memory, not years later.

Tor explained and looked at Denno, who nodded firmly.

"I take your meaning Tor. I always hated that girl, but I never heard of a mother either. Glost indicated that he hired a woman for the task of having her, but didn't go into it. I know that sounds strange, but people to that here from time to time if they don't have a partner, and he was a difficult man at the best of times."

Sherri patted his leg, to get Tor's attention.

"At that place, the museum? They... Um, I don't know if it's what you want, the whole thing was too grisly, so Ali and I didn't go into the room, but they said they have her head frozen there. Would that have her pattern on it?"

There was no chance to say yes, since Denno ordered the vehicle to turn around and drive there directly. It wasn't that far away, but it seemed to take forever. The place wasn't huge and was directly next to several tall buildings, having the same flat, dull gray color that a lot of the place did, with a sign in bright red that glowed.

Even with the near panic he stopped dead when he saw it.

"Seriously? The Karina Cordes Museum? I thought that Austra hated Noram. No one has ever said why really."

Denno didn't stop moving, just walking in, even though there was a place to pay. The girl watching it didn't try to stop them either. Tor stopped though and ran to her, digging out a coin. It was a gold, but what was at hand. He passed it to her, explaining as he moved away.

"One Noram gold coin. If that doesn't cover us, please let me know? This is an emergency..." Then he ran to catch up with the rest of them.

They went first to the basement, and then a very silver and mint green space, where Denno started to crack open a display case.

"We'll need a skin sample. You, get me a scalpel." The Ancient pointed to a man in a white coat who seemed very shocked indeed, but did what the Revered One said without question. It was a nice trick.

Tor stopped him, since he was close enough to read the field. It was a little distorted being so cold, much more so than any ice he'd ever encountered, but after a few minutes he was able to pick up the traces.

"Crap." It wasn't enough to express what he wanted to say. It was Lily, Daria Serge, without a doubt. One of her eyes, the right one, was actually Petra Wards. The field was based on that at any rate. That happened when Tor had healed Lily once, so that she wouldn't be blind on that side. Now he had to wonder if that had been a trick the whole time. That wasn't why he was feeling a sense of dread though. He'd known they killed the girl.

The original idea had been his, in part.

"Well, this is her and she is, very clearly, related to Lara Gray. Also Glost Serge. She feels like you do almost Tiera. Very similar in many ways. You feel like dad though a bit." Tor pointed at the container though and started shaking a little. "She also has the Ancient pattern. Before she died, Daria Serge had been immortal."

It sounded insane to say it that way, but for the first time since Tor had known the man, Denno Brown swore. Because that wasn't a good thing at all, was it?

Chapter twenty-one

Without explaining what he was doing Tor started to take off, running for the front door, only to have his little brother, who was, he noticed, actually an inch taller than Tor now, snag his arm to stop him. One good thing about working with Tim though, was how rarely you had to explain what you were doing. He'd already figured it out.

"If you try to fly away from here the defense system will attack. We need to go out the way we came. We should get in touch with the Palace and tell them to be watchful. Remember, we have no real clue what Gray has planned, or if she'll do anything directly at all. So far all of her attempts to do harm have used others to do the actual work. We need to make sure that Princess Abbey and mother are being watched. Is there anyone else?"

Tor thought and then looked at Denno. It made a certain amount of sense really, didn't it?

Then he reached for his communications device and found that it wasn't there. It was, in fact, sitting in the room Ali and he were sharing at Denno's. In a chest. He had the new one however and after a moment started to search for Kolb's name in it. It felt like the action took forever to perform. When the device finally picked up, the voice that came across it wasn't anyone he knew at all.

"Hey, this is one of those new talking things. Is anyone there? Did I break it?" The voice was clearly making conversation with someone else, but Tiera snagged the thing from his hand.

"Mitchell! Get Sir Kolbrin. This is Tiera, there's a real emergency. A real, real one. We need him now."

"What? Tiera? Where are you?"

His sister rolled her eyes and made a frustrated sound that had to carry a ways.

"I'm in Austra right now. I wasn't kidding, this is life or death." She sounded hard and grim.

Mitchell, whoever he was, clearly didn't think that was a real thing. In fact, from the laughing that came from more than one person, none of the listeners did. Which really made sense. After all, who contacted Instructors at a school for anything all that pressing? Not fourteen year old girls in the main.

Getting the device back as his sister turned an angry beet red, Tor tried to think of even one thing that would have gotten him to think that something like this was anything but a prank when he was the age of the people that, if he was guessing right, were by the weapons table in the fighters practice yard. Really late at night too. Not even one thing came to mind.

"Hello. I really do need to speak to Sir Kolbrin. Could you get him for me please?" It probably wouldn't work at all, but the boy heard the change of voice and, not recognizing it, stopped chuckling. "Um, yeah. Sure. He's not here though. He went to talk to the Headmaster about something. He said he'd be back in about an hour, that was... When was it?" Someone else muttered something then. He couldn't tell what was said, but he recognized that voice. Judith Kerry.

"What time is it there? Judy? This is Tor, can you come to the unit?"

There was a bit of laughing, but this time it sounded more amazed than anything, and after a few seconds the very tall girl spoke, her voice sounding pretty distinctive.

"Hello. What's the situation?"

Again he didn't know what to say really, but Timon leaned in.

"We need to warn the Palace that there's a potential threat, and need Kolb specifically since this is a family matter for him. This is really big. On the heels of the attack, even if we were making jokes, no one would be able to fault any of you for responding with a full alert. Since that's what's needed, please do so."

It was eerie, but Tim had managed to sound almost exactly like Tor. Except for the inflection. There had been almost none of that at all.

People moved then and a short fifteen minutes later found them back at Denno's house and Tim's craft being emptied of produce. That could be delivered to The King's Table, he let the people in tan know. One nodded, and Tor found he didn't really care at the moment, so it would probably work. Then they started back to the port. It took forever, or at least felt like it.

They crawled to the water, and then moved fast once in it, but still only a tiny fraction of what was possible. Going faster wouldn't work though, not in the ocean. It would start to throw them into the air and if they went too high, they'd be attacked. Tor knew this because Timon spoke about it as they moved, hitting the air just as soon as it was safe and then making a straight line for the Palace in Noram.

Near the time that happened, just shortly after, Kolb's voice came from the communications device and Denno grabbed it up, his voice working fast, but the language he used wasn't that familiar to Tor at all. Kolb got it and answered in the same way. After several exchanges the line broke again and Brown sat back, looking a bit more relaxed suddenly.

"Kolb's on it. He's already had the two you mentioned being watched. No odd or suspicious activity from either of them however. Blue Four reported in earlier, and said they had a line on Gray that was very firm, in Tellerand. That doesn't mean she isn't plotting something, but the lady herself won't be waiting for us when we land."

Tiera scoffed. It was just jarring enough that Tor noticed it and made eye contact.

"That bitch wouldn't do anything herself. If she's off in Tellerand for real, that means that we're in greater danger than not. I don't think she'd go after the King though, do you? She's immortal and can just wait for him to die, if he bugs her." That was spoken to Tor, but she looked at Denno who seemed to think she had the right of it, from his expression. "What language was that? It seems a little like Noram Standard, but... I don't know... not much."

"English. Most of us speak it, and it makes a good code now, since only a few dozen in the world can anymore. Your point is valid though. Gray wouldn't go after King Richard at all. She wouldn't blame a man for the death of her daughter, not if a woman was involved. It's a weird trick of her mind. She doesn't value men much at all, so they can't be easily blamed for anything serious. No, you all saw the sign on the museum. It was Princess Karina that ordered her misbegotten lunatic killed, enough are saying it that there has to be truth to it, correct?" He clearly didn't think that it would be.

Since she really had, Gray might just have the right of it.

Timon didn't turn around, focused intently on flying, but he spoke anyway.

"She tried to kill me. Worked up a message that said I should look into the estate where the Larval were hiding. I turned the information in, instead of going myself, or I would have died. It seemed to be in retaliation for my combat aura knocking her down when she attacked me on the docks of Afrak. Just verbally, don't get me wrong. Then she sent Mark Morgan, one of my pilots, with a note for me. Even he thought it was sketchy."

Denno shrugged and then stretched a bit, his lithe frame not taking up a lot of space even with his arms over his head.

"That doesn't mean she blamed you for the event. Lara isn't a nice or pleasant woman all the time, but she's very consistent in some ways. Really, I can't imagine her yelling at you. Her tone with you at the conference in Vagus was shocking. Day to day I'd say she's no worse than Laurie, from the time I've spent around her. Very similar in fact, which makes sense. Biology isn't the only factor in life, but it's a major one. Perhaps there was a deeper meaning? For instance, could she have been trying to remove you from Afrak, so that you wouldn't see something? Or someone? Another member of our family for instance?"

It made sense to Tor, but he also didn't care really. His job was to bake now. Yes, protect his friends and family too, but this was a hideous sounding thing over all. His grandmother was possibly trying to harm his... cousin?

Tor was almost willing to bet that Gray didn't realize that was the case at all. She might still go after the girl for the death of her daughter, but family was important, wasn't it?

"Den, Lara... how is she in regards to family in general? I know that Green has Rhetistics for that. I had them too and still kind of feel the weight of it, but you don't seem to. Not like that at least. You're nice to us, but Austra isn't very family oriented, is it?"

The man didn't speak for a bit, then shrugged like Burks often did.

"Not like you mean, but she's protective of her children and grandchildren. Truly, I can't see you being harmed by her Timon. Not even in a sidelong fashion like that. The worst she might do is yell or try to change your genetics if you gave her too many problems. That's far more her style all around."

Tor tried to use his brain, order to do that from Green or not, but couldn't come up with an answer to a very basic question though.

"If that's her way, why is she trying to kill everyone? Is it so that the clones can take over? I mean, we're all immune to her plague, aren't we? The Ancients, not you Sherri, or you either Ali, but that's my point, is she trying to take out everyone that isn't... I don't know, like her?" He shook his head. That didn't make sense, did it?

Why would she bother?

Denno stared at him, wide eyed.

"You... know about the clones?"

Tor started to say no, but rather ruthlessly and more than a little rudely, Cordes grabbed control. This time though, instead of changing demeanor totally, Tor felt as if he was staying about the same.

"The project to repopulate the Earth if something happens that we can't handle and almost everyone dies. Lara and some of the others have been starting to activate it, haven't they? I don't know what's really coming from space, but they don't think that our people can survive it. They've been trying to figure out how to pass large Rhetistical patterns, so that they can keep on living, if their physical bodies cease. Wait out the attack, or what have you, and then have the buried machines bring you back when the bio-markers are normal again. Only they won't tell you why will they? Green either. They'd need Lara, but the little slaves are going to be kept out of the loop, because, in the end, you didn't do what they wanted really. You were subservient, to a point, but the longer you survived, the more you could learn to fight it. It doesn't speak of a lot of faith in what we can do, does it?" Then, the Ancient King dropped control and apologized.

Tor let it go this time. He wouldn't have guessed any of that himself. If Doris hadn't let something about it drop he wouldn't have gotten anything about it at all.

"That's my thought on it. That the command lines aren't that pleased with us and want to use the pattern, but not bring us back. It's why Burks had you and Laurie created, even working out a way to get it done inside the treaty. Claiming it was magic, at least in part, and not true cloning. We don't know what's coming, but I'm not certain it matters. Remember at the conference, how Lara kept trying to suggest we lower the population drastically? We know that the Earth is stable as far as human population right now. There's no logic to making it smaller, except that it might make it easier to take over. I just can't see why. Most of those that want power already have it. It's why Burks and I have been pressed into the jobs we have. No one else wants them. At least no one has suggested we step aside and let them do it, which we both would." That seemed so clear that he didn't even explain it. Tor understood it even outside the genes and Rhetistics. He didn't want the job either.

"Well, it might just be a test. We should ask someone and see what they have to say about it. Not Doris though. She can beat my ability to sense her intentions. You can't by the way. The one time we tried that with you, and you lied, Burks used a fake Truth device. The rest of the time you didn't, but just so you know that. I don't want you to be embarrassed at some point." Tor smiled at the man, and then tried to think it all out, knowing that they all wanted to do something similar. It was hours later that they landed in front of the main gate of the Palace, and Tor contacted them. It was dark out but not so much everyone would be asleep. If they were safe inside, Tor wouldn't want them to drop the shield of course.

But it wasn't up. He could feel that clearly. That and Kevin the Royal Guard was laying next to another person, a woman, on the ground. Tor ran to them, but didn't know what to do. Denno did though and touched their necks.

"Their hearts beat. They seem to be sleeping. We need to... really, this is probably an attack. If you aren't Immortal you need to run. Take these guards someplace safe. I can't kill. The Rhetistics, but I won't send you children in alone. We should..."

Timon waved Ali to the controls.

"You can fly this?"

"Yes." She didn't elaborate, even as he ran around and grabbed Kevin and stuffed him in the back, holding him easily. Not as much so as Tiera did with the woman, but neither needed his help. Tor checked his gear and made certain he had his communications devices.

Where they were going he didn't know, but he also didn't want to yet. If they were tortured he couldn't tell anyone where they were that way. After all, if Karina was a target and that wasn't just them chasing ghosts in the woods at night, then Ali was nearly as good of one. She'd been there for the planning after all. The whole time.

They didn't watch them leave, but Ali didn't head for their Capital house, going due north instead. That could mean the school, but also lots of other places too. Regardless it was going to be safer for them, he thought.

They ran to the front door. Or rather the other three ran, at about forty miles an hour and Tor lifted into the air and floated along with them. They were all so fast. Out of breath too, so when they got to the front he went in first, his Multi-weapon out. The place was silent but there were guards and servants all over the place, unconscious he hoped, rather than dead. They couldn't check them all and it wouldn't help if they did. Or at least it wouldn't have, if he hadn't thought to try a healing amulet. Feeling like a moron he got his out and revived a woman they found in the hallway. A Royal Guard, which meant she came up swinging and tried to promptly kill them all as she roused. She did a very skillful job of it too really, even if it didn't work. Denno stood back as the blows all stopped against Tor's shield.

"Shhhh. Be silent!" Tor wanted to calm her down, but didn't think he could explain in time really. "We're under attack, and need you to revive everyone while we find out where the Royal Family is. Where are the Charges?" That was Royal Guard code for whoever they were protecting, wasn't it? He hoped that she'd respond to that and forget that he wasn't a guard at all.

The woman stopped and stared at him, then the others, hunched down in the hallway.

"Lord Baker?" She sounded hesitant, but Tor nodded. The title was a bit dated now, but only by a day. Given everything he thought he could let her slide on that one this once.

"Call me Tor. We don't know who's here, but it seems like all the guards are down. Staff too. Take this and heal them, then arm yourselves and ready an assault, this could be anything. Get the staff to safety too." He nearly cringed at the fact that it was an afterthought to protect the servants.

The woman took it and whispered back, her lips nearly on his cheek.

"Throne room. That where they'll go, the Charges. It's the emergency fallback position."

"We have that then."

He started to jog along, going first, and waved to his sister, who actually took the lead. He really wanted her extra shield amulet, which was handed to him with a baffled look, until he gave it to Denno, who put it on, but clearly didn't realize what it was. He didn't believe in magic, not even when he saw it. It worked for him though, so that was fine. Tor activated it for him with a single thought.

His sister led the way a lot better than he would have and they didn't see anyone at all, until they got into the throne room itself. They were all there, the whole Royal family. Most of them just stood in place, looking very tense, which made perfect sense. After all Karina was in the middle of the room trading unarmed blows with a boy that looked about fourteen. He wasn't a giant at all, and once Tor got a clear look at his face, he was clearly Denno.

Tor looked at the spectacle as the boy battered Karina horribly. The Princess was a good fighter and did everything right, but the person hurting her was better by a factor that he couldn't do the figuring on. Probably five or six. Tor wasn't great at math. Alphonse was though, and the fear in his eyes was deep and pure. Next to him Trice gasped at a particularly brutal blow that had to have knocked the Princess out, teeth flying. He started to move, but the King shook his head.

"No... It's a duel. We can't intercede." There were tears in his voice, which made sense, because his daughter was clearly about to die, and by the noble rules there wasn't anything they could really do about it.

How it had gotten set up he didn't know, but he could tell that the person on the floor wasn't Denno at all, but Lara Gray. It was a clever and complete disguise and, Tor realized, one that she probably had a pattern for just sitting around in Afrak. Inside she still felt the same though, which he picked up easily.

"So much for her being in Tellerand. I guess it makes sense to copy you though. that way she could keep all her physical abilities. Anyway, Trice, be a dear and let me borrow your dragon please?" Tor had made it for her after all, it made sense for him to check his work, didn't it? She looked down and gasped when she got the idea, throwing it to him as hard as she could, which meant it hit his shield, right over his face. Then Patricia Morgan slapped at her chest, to turn off her shield and stared with intent at her bleeding and largely broken cousin. Fear poured off of her. It was nearly terror really. The feeling that her cousin was going to die horribly. Tor did the same then, taking down his own shield with a thought, to monitor what was happening as closely as possible. He could read people through it, but it got in the way a bit.

The change in the fight started slowly, with a few sparks and Karina getting a single broken arm up to catch a blow. It was twisted with a crack, but the other came up, and slowly one after the other, punches came. They had no power at first, and the girl was pummeled the whole time with thunderous blows to her neck and face, but as the sparks grew in the air they got stronger. It seemed to take forever and Lara was still the superior fighter by a huge margin. She was doing damage too, since Karina didn't have a natural shield when she went into a rage. The girl got strong though, and could keep it up. He'd seen her do it for nearly an hour once.

The idea that he couldn't act to protect her ached in his very bones, like it must have for everyone else there. The fight went on, the Princess being battered into an unrecognizable state. She kept going though, and finally nearly fifteen minutes later, a single blow changed the tide. He wanted to tell her to press her advantage, since any chance to recover would be too much to give someone with thousands of years of practice, but in her state the girl couldn't do that at all anyway, plus it was against the rules. All they could do was stand and watch.

Well, they could gasp and moan a bit too, but that never helped. Tor re-shielded and got his Multi-weapon ready, because Lara Gray wasn't leaving the room as anything but dead or a prisoner. On the good side Timon and Tiera both followed his lead, waiting for Karina to win or lose, but not getting in her way. It was the tradition, so they had to follow it.

With a sudden crunching sound, that Tor was nearly certain came from the very bloody Princess's hand, Lara suddenly went still, a limp mass on the floor, and Karina stood up, blinking a bit.

"Gah." She spoke like a person that had been beaten pretty badly, but Trice was next to her after a few seconds, holding a healing amulet to her arm. It took a while for her to heal up, but she moved out of the combat rage almost instantly. About the time that she was able to see out of both eyes, which were still blue meaning they hadn't been destroyed or anything, Gray stood up.

"You lost." The King spoke calmly, but rage filled his body posture. "The terms were that you'd heal our people if Karina could best you in fair combat. I believe she did?"

Gray laughed, her face looking so much like a beaten Denno that Tor actually felt bad for her. Of course the other alternative was her looking like his own mother in the same shape, so it was just something for him to live with. There was silence in the room then.

"I lied, there is no cure for this disease. They'll all die anyway. You'll all die."

Tor snorted.

"Seriously grandmother? Everyone is already being healed as we speak. Oh... here Trice." He got a hand back by passing the dragon pendant back to its owner. The tiny form that looked to be red and blue now, waved at him, then blew a tiny flame. It was only a seeming, made all of magic, but without anything to be attached too physically. It was kind of good work, if he did say so himself. It's job was to prevent Trice from accidentally setting off combat rage in other people. In a way that was her own rage power. On the good side it had finally been useful. That had to be a banner day for her, or it would be later, when she recovered from the shock of it all.

"Boy?" The word got the Royal family to stare a bit. That or the guards running into the space as Karina finished healing. "You don't know what she did. How she did it. She killed my daughter, and she has to die!" The voice didn't sound sane, but no one sounded great after being knocked out in a fight that they'd started, did they?

"I do know. After Daria murdered her friend Yardley, in hot blood, but still unneeded, Karina had her given a fair trial, or would have, except that Daria Serge escaped justice, due to threats made by her father. So she saw to it that the monster didn't go free. That's all. She was sentenced to death, and that was carried out. We don't allow certain things here, grandmother." There was no anger in his words, just the calm tone of something being explained to a madwoman. She wasn't really though, he could tell that for certain.

"She killed my baby!"

"No, I killed your baby. It was my plan, my forces that went in and did the actual deed, paid for with my coin. If you seek vengeance for this, you should look to me as your target."

That got a weak step to be taken toward him and the woman who looked like a rather attractive young man at the moment, her disguise so perfect it was real, reached out for him.

"No, no... Boy... Tor... You and Green, and you Brown... You can't be held responsible for what you do. The slaves actions are owned by the master. She ordered you to help her, either directly or through her need. This girl is the monster and I'll have my revenge. You might hold me for a day. Or a week, but I'll be back. I made a mistake here, playing with her to make her suffer, rather than ending it in an instant. I won't make that error again." She didn't take another step toward Karina though.

Prince Alphonse did toward her though.

"I'm a bit confused, are you Lara Gray then? You look slightly different, but you clearly aren't Denno Brown. We could all tell that the whole time, since he isn't prone to violence."

Gray didn't answer him at all, just looking at Karina.

"You will die. By my hand. I promise you that."

Tor tilted his head, the old habit a hard thing to break. They were just habits now though, and he was his own master, he was nearly certain of it.

"Lara, grandmother, I have a few questions. First, why did you release a plague to kill most of the world's people?" It seemed a reasonable thing to ask, but he expected no answer. Why should she bother? She didn't even know him really.

"In order to clean it. If we get rid of these bits of genetic trash, then the pure and perfect can have a real society again. We can live how we will, and regain what we once had. This sad and sorry thing we have now is no more than a place for humanity to die. A stagnation. We must remove the cancer, so the whole can live and prosper. Surely you can see that?"

It was a bit much for her to assume, his ability to see her personal insanity, but Tor asked his next question anyway, since she admitted to that one nicely enough. There were others involved he thought, but most of those were in Afrak and only one was an Ancient. He couldn't tell which one, but it was clear that the thing with the Clones had been being worked on and set up. The difficulty there was that it would take a real emergency to activate the automated systems. Not just a few Ancients getting their dreams in a twist.

"The attack here? Did you set that up with Count Morris?"

"Certainly, the fool practically begged for my help. I got him in touch with the remaining Larval. Unfortunately they died of the virus I had them spreading. Willingly, I might add, in hopes of removing you. Fools. They weren't thinking clearly by then however."

He did end up having one more query, once he thought about it. It couldn't hurt to ask, since she was in a talkative mood already. In a way this was the best conversation he'd ever had with her even.

"Alright, why didn't you seal the passage you used to escape from the cells out back? Anyone else would have."

The answer to that surprised him. More so because she really seemed to mean it.

"And have that nice Little Person that was running it punished for letting me go? It seemed unneeded and cruel."

"Ah, I'll be certain to let him know you said that. It seems a bit strange after you set a death plague on him, but it will comfort him to know he was personally thought of. Do you have any last words?"

"What?" She seemed amused, even given the dire situation, it felt real and almost comfortable for her. "You can't kill me. Even without Rhetistics, even with the copy of Cordes I placed in you at birth, you're still a slave, and myself and the others, are the Kings of this world. The Ancient Kings that will rule you forever, as we always have. Put your weapon down now, boy, and kneel to me." She said it softly, with no sense of harshness about her at all.

"Perhaps." Tor took a deep breath and let his right thumb find the fifth sigil on the weapon. It was an imploding weapon, so would be safer for the rest of them. "But a good King or Queen knows not to betray the trust of their people by killing them all."

Then in an instant, with a single sound much like a wet clap, the Ancient of Afrak folded in on herself, dying without even a scream. The mess wasn't even that bad, half of her body a tight knot around a small point in the middle. There wasn't much blood at all, which was good, he thought.

It was hard seeing Denno's misshapen face staring at him in shock, but again, it made it easier in a way than her actual appearance would have.

For some reason no one spoke. Death, any death, was a dark business, but this one had to be done.

"She was dead the moment she admitted to setting the plague on us. It was the judgment of all her peers. I stand by the act." He sounded strange, but it was him, not Cordes speaking. Trice walked over to him and hugged him for a long time, but didn't speak. Then Karina did, getting her blood on him, since it hadn't all dried yet. Then, for some reason she hugged Timon too. She stayed there, her hand in his. It was a strange place to seek comfort, but the boy didn't turn her away or act offended.

Tiera moved toward the form of the dead woman that looked like a boy, and then turned to the King.

"We should hide the body. Don't let anyone know about this. Afrak is a whole land, and someone might take offense at us killing their ruler here. We should sneak in and bury her there."

They discussed plans then, but Tor moved toward the door. He didn't feel much at all. A little remorse, since that happened when you killed, and a sadness that there wasn't another way, but it wasn't even as hard as killing the Larval had been in battle. Maybe because, ultimately, Lara Gray deserved it more? The Larval had been her tool all along, as had Brown, even though he hadn't known it. Green too most likely, but it was done now. He was done.

All that was left was the funeral and getting on with his life, which, for the first time, he thought might actually be his.

Yes, there might be a plot left to uncover, but he didn't think it would amount to much without Lara. It took a special kind of crazy to try and kill a whole world just to replace everyone with copies later. And sure, he had some work to do, building space worthy craft. That was just a thing though, another task for another day. One that might not even be needed now. Then he'd start making those changes to himself and his family. If they wanted.

After all, he couldn't change the whole world, or even all the nobles of Noram, but if he changed himself enough, and the others, maybe together they could eventually help the nobles too? If nothing else it would be easier to protect the commoners that way.

It was a good enough place to start from, Tor thought.

Then he went outside, tried to set up his Fast Carriage and realized that Ali had it.

Laughing he got to his communications device and got in touch with her. She seemed scared still, but he wasn't, so he explained it all, even as Kevin and his lady friend the Royal Guard yelled at him for a situation report.

"I can see you've been healed. Everything here is... fine. We won. It's over. It's all finally over."

Then he had to fly home, since everyone else was busy and that was where his life was now.

It was insane, no doubt, but Tor could just leave the rest of this to others, unless they really needed him. Tim was strong enough all on his own, and the rest of his family would get along. His mother worried him a bit, but if Lara hadn't done the work herself, giving him the Cordes Rhetistics, then even her thoughts had been a lot more controlled than he thought even an Ancient could manage after a fight like that.

Chuckling as he flew, feeling happy, even after killing someone, Torrance Baker headed off into the night.

Chapter twenty-two

Tor stood behind the counter of the little bake shop, wearing a white apron that looked clean and tidy, with a nice, but understated, set of clothing underneath. Nobles didn't make your pies, and real people wouldn't trust them if it happened. The place had good light, and smelled of yeast and spices, as well as warm fruit. It was a festival day, of a sort, school was out and most of the kids had gone home for Noram Day, which was the biggest celebration of the year. It wouldn't be for two weeks, sure, but it was a long held tradition to get a month off for it. Some had stayed, either not having families of note, or because the war, or plague, made travel unadvisable.

It wasn't the best time of the year to open a shop, of course, but it wasn't as if they needed the coin. It looked good inside at least, since he'd remodeled a lot after he got the space, and, well, he was a builder. The inside of the place was magical enough that people had been coming in just to see what he'd added already and a few had asked him to make things for them. Not just pies either. He actually sold enough magical items in the first three days to buy the place sixty times over. He also sold some bread in that time.

He worked, making a lot of variety, intending to just give things away to people, since it made him happy to do it. Some of them didn't trust him yet, the old proprietor having been in the little town next to Lairdgren School for nearly two decades. It was a stroke of luck for him that the man, a widower with no minor children, had been offered a position teaching orphans to bake at Wildlands Station the same day that Tor made his offer for the shop.

It was a very good deal really, since he was making more working for Tor than could be made baking for a few hundred people and some school kids. The man hadn't been fooled at all, and actually tested Tor on his baking skills before he agreed to sell to him. Even though he was taking the Wildlands offer anyway and was smart enough to see the clear connection. In the end he got the place, after passing a rigorous examination that actually pushed the limits of what he knew, for fifty-three gold and a promise to treat the place well.

So far it hadn't been hard. He had time for it now.

At about two-thirty in the afternoon, according to the large, and very nice, clock along the wall, the first one that Hobart had made him, a bunch of people came in all at once. The first body through the door nearly blocked out the sun, being so large.

"Alphonse! You brought people too, welcome everyone! Make yourself at home, grab a chair." He had tables for people to eat at. Almost no one had yet, but sometimes an old man from down the street would come in and talk about the world and the wars that he'd seen. He was a nice fellow, but had to struggle to make it, not having any relatives to care for him. Tor made sure he went home with bread and extra cakes. The trick was in pointing out how much he had left, and how few customers. The man had his pride after all. It was cold out now though, and fuel cost coin. His shop was warm. It made sense.

The words got the others to smother him with hugs. Trice kissed him, and tried not to be too pushy about it. They'd taken things slowly over the last weeks, since the scene with Lara and the fight, but she'd been around every two or three days, and even stayed the night twice. Tor was pretty certain that Ali loved her. It wasn't a bad thing though. They were both good people and both loved him, so why not? Sara was around more though. She actually lived at the Capital house now, since Karen had made the High Servants actually go to where people needed them to help. They were all trying their best now though, and that had to count for something.

Karina took a turn giving him a hug, but didn't try to kiss him, even on the cheek. She'd been different lately, or seemed that way to him. It was hard to tell what she was thinking, but it wasn't anything bad. She wasn't suicidal, and while she was practicing fighting daily and went at it hard, she didn't seem hung up on the fact that Lara had almost killed her either. No, she was worried that he'd be angry with her about Timon.

She wasn't sleeping with him though, so the truth was, Tor didn't care. Almost as if she were the one reading fields, she blurted something out on the very topic.

"I talked to mother, and we're not giving up the marriage proposal for your brother. I know that it seems close to you, but the rules clearly state that first cousins are allowable for marriage as long as there are no other crossings within three generations and there aren't. In fact, technically we still aren't related at all, because Green isn't your mother's father. Not as far as blood goes, she's Gray." She seemed defiant suddenly and worried about starting a fight.

"Alright. That makes sense, I suppose. Congratulations?" There was a bigger hug then and Alphonse came around the counter to give him one too, and then stole a sweet roll.

After taking a giant bite he stopped, and looked guilty.

"I have a tab here, right?"

Taking pity, Tor got the rest of them some treats too. It made it look busy, but no one would walk in, not with all those Royal Guard standing around our front. Wensa was inside though, and just looked at him with a flat face when he asked if she and the others would like some.

"For free? Of course we would."Then she smiled and winked at him, her face seeming almost fresh and young that day, thanks to her disguise amulet.

In the end he was wrong though, and a lot of people came. Sara first, then a bit later, Ali along with Sherri and four school kids that he could swear he'd never met before. The old man came to the door and almost turned back, but Tor waved him in.

"Come in, come in... Make some space for my friend here. I have some hot cider." Tor didn't ask, since he'd been keeping a pot of it handy lately. Not just for the old guy, but himself as well. It was hard to keep enough calories in his body, growing as fast as he was. No one had noticed yet, but in a little over two weeks he'd grown an inch and a half. It meant he was uncomfortable all the time, but it would be worth it in the end, he thought.

As the evening wore on people passed him presents, and he had some to go out to them too. Even the kids he didn't know, and the old man. Thom. It was a Noram Day tradition. You gave people things that you made. Family on the day itself, but your friends in the weeks prior. There were rules to the whole thing too. The more work that you did on something, the more it meant, but simply giving a gift at all was a sign of very high regard.

Alphonse gave him a nice handmade ledger, with a real leather cover. It had his initials on the inside, pressed carefully into the leather.

"This is incredible. You must have been working on it all year." Given his daily schedule it might even have been longer than that.

Thom handed him a package wrapped in dingy cotton. Inside was a wood framed drawing in charcoal of his shop, complete with the his sign. It was very good, and without waiting Tor found a nail and hung it on the wall.

His gifts were mainly carvings. Little things in focus stone. They were... alright. It was a new thing for him though, and while a little stylized, he'd flown to near Wildlands Station to use the soil there for it, so they had a nice black shine to them. It wasn't hard to do, using a cutter.

One of the kids, thinking it was a joke, pretended to tap the little bird sitting on the table before him, only to find it glowing in different colors that shifted and changed freely. All of them did something different. For instance the bear that Thom had radiated heat. Enough to warm a room if left on for a bit. Thankfully he tried it out, and realized what it was before he left, so Tor didn't have to explain it.

Trice's played a song. Just one, but it was a lovely thing that had come to him in a dream about her.

Everyone liked the various gifts and even with the new people, he felt like he was with family. Things weren't perfect in the world, but he was doing what he wanted, and it was enough, finally.

He actually felt like he could rest, and the world wouldn't fall in around his ears.

When evening came, everyone left, back to their own places, some to the Capital, some back to their rooms. That left him with Sara, Trice and Ali, all of whom helped him clean up for the night. He'd sent goodies away with people, so there wasn't a lot of waste left at the end.

Then they went home themselves. As they walked, snow started to fall. It made a lovely curtain of lace before them, sticking to the hard stone of the street easily.

Trice spun in a circle, her arms out and hair flying.

"I love snow." She fell against him and Ali, then kissed each of them on the cheek. "Oh, Tor, not to bother you with details, but Aunt Connie wants me to remind you to come for the Noram dinner at the Palace. All of us actually. Just that night, so you can spend the day with your family."

Tor nodded, "I'm with my family right now. But I know what she means. Yes, I'll remember."

Then they went home.

All of them together.

Other Books by P.S. Power

The Young Ancients:

(Tor)

The Builder

Knight Esquire

Knight of the Realm

Ambassador

Counselor

Slave Line

Ancient Kings

(Timon)

The Dark half of the Sun

(Tiera)

A Simple Darkness

The Infected:

Proxy

Gabriel

Cast Iron

Proxy: Reunions

Cellophane

Dead End:

A Very Good Man

A Very Good Neighbor

A Very Good Thing

A Very Dark Place

Keeley Thomson:

Demon Girl

Keelzabub

Mistress of Souls

Christmas of the Vampire (Related content)

Other Places:

Shortcuts

The Lament:

Without Rhythm

Gwen Farris:

Abominations

Monsters

Strangers and Lies

Stand alone novels:

Crayons

Unrelenting Terror

Table of Contents

- Chapter one
- Chapter two
- Chapter three
- Chapter four
- Chapter five
- Chapter six
- Chapter seven
- Chapter eight
- Chapter nine
- Chapter ten
- Chapter eleven
- Chapter twelve
- Chapter thirteen
- Chapter fourteen
- Chapter fifteen
- Chapter sixteen
- Chapter seventeen
- Chapter eighteen
- Chapter nineteen
- Chapter twenty
- Chapter twenty-one
- Chapter twenty-two